Hypnagogia, The Nature and Function of The Hypnagogic State. Vol. I - Andreas Mavromatis [PDF]

Zitiervorschau

HYPNAGOGIA The

Nature

and

Function

of

the

Hypnagogic

State

by Andreas

Thesis Brunel

to

submitted

University,

for

Mavromatis

the the

Department degree

January

of

of Doctor

Psychology, of

Philosophy

1983

1 V01-

PIS D

4: r.:: ;

Eiz. -D

Dream caused by the flight of a bee around a pomegranate one second before waking up 1944 Oil()"

canvas. ;1x Thyssen-Bornemis_a

41 Collection.

Deli Salvador

Lugano

-'

i 1

y1

\i

ý;,,

l

4'

,,.: >"

.

ý.

. ý,ý,

!

ý -d

Rupp-

a All Vic

All

4ý

CONTENTS Abstract

3

Acknowledgements

5

Preface

6 -

PART ONE -

PHENOMENOLOGY 1.

Introduction

2.

Historical

3.

Methods

4.

Sensori-motor

phenomena

5.

Physiological

correlates

6"

Problems

8 background

and incidence

and procedures

of

of

12

investigation

19 of

and systems

classification

64

definition

and the

stages

of

the

hypnagogic 73

state 7.

25

Cognitive-affective

83

characteristics

Summary and Conclusions

of

Part

One

131

PART TWO HYPNAGOGIA AND ITS RELATIONSHIP TO OTHER STATES, PROCESSES, AND EXPERIENCES Introduction

137

Be

Hypnosis

139

9.

Dreams

150

10.

Meditation

183

11.

Psi

212

12.

Schizophrenia

265

13.

Creativity

310

14.

Other

areas

of

374

experience

Summary and Conclusions

of

Part

Two

388

THREE PART GRAIN MECHANISMS AND FUNCTION OF HYPNAGOGIA

Introduction 15.

Cerebral

16.

Cerebral

17.

The old

18.

The loosening

19.

The function

20.

The significance

394

correlates correlates the

versus

of

hypnagogic

visions

395

of

hypnagogic

mentation

420

new brain

of ego boundaries of

hypnagogia of

hypnagogia

434

460 474 492

Appendix

510

Bibliography

519

ANDREAS MAVROMATIS Ph. D. Brunel

Psychology,

1983.

University,

HYPNAGOGIA Function of the Hypnagogic -

The

Nature

and

State

ABSTRACT An analysis leads of

of

to the conclusion this

sleep,

by

which

emerge

loosening activities

of

facilitates processes

dreams,

helps

as

As

component. the

thus,

out

nocturnal

is

It

and

is

that,

individual

to

logical ter points

of

of

riding

between

to

evolutional

the

a basic

and

the

need

experiences, throughand

sleep

wakeful-

ego

and

sleep

of

LEB,

function,

with

continually due to Moreover, wakefulness

become

opportunities renewed

psycho-

its

sleep,

unique

charac-

hypnagogia

namely,

possibilities,

of a new psychological functions of wakefulness,

the

enables

more for

and

and

it

and

strictness him

phen-

wakefulness,

anxiety-reducing

character

providing

experiences

new

than and

his

orientations.

establishment tively

its

them.

of

neurophysiological, this that grounds,

older

as

dreamlike

of

on

psychological

slacken

as well holistic

more

dint

types

i. e.

quasi-hallucinations,

proposed,

a hypometabolic

by

of

rest-

dream

one

only

of

is

basic

of

Oneirosis,

and

and

cycle's

a variety

independently

cycle

evolutionally

has

tolerant

and

and

the

termed

dreams

the

to

being

medi-

hypnagogia

exemplification

herein

further

developmental

it

or

REM kind

have

to

24 hour

the

that

encompasses

hallucinations

as

omenon

it

states/

creativity,

related

represents

the

phenomenon

readiness

ness.

their

it

both

analysis other

Further,

nature.

with

as hypnosis,

such

phenomenon.

such

to

and

constitutes

pervading

hypnagogia

organism,

wherein

cycle

dream,

on

This

schizophrenia,

a circadian

activity

such

psi,

light

shed

viewed

human

the

of

tation,

and

relating

subject's correlated

are

structures. of

features

psychological

and

phase

phenomenon

hypnagogic

the (LEB)

boundaries

a simple

a central

of of

subcortical

the

is

a constellation

ego

being

from

process

a function

as

of

or

(hypnagogia)

state

far

that,

state

characterized

It,

hypnagogic

the

state

serving

sleep,

and

to

the collec-

dreaming.

To my mother for

her

love

and

ET1v µ&va Yßä

r 7, )v

ay(Xit

tirc

xaC

patience

µov Tiv

ünoµovT, ) T119

Acknowledgements

Thanks ments

without

never

have

to

whose

instrumental also Library

and

and

country for

Department Special

this

place S. S. R. C.

grant.

Thanks the

of

staff due

are

supervision,

research,

to

for

and

partitracing in

to

a number

Psychology support.

personal

his

for

Richardson

throughout

encouragement deciphering

so patiently

in

sources

due

also

would

Inter-

in

University's

and

advice

being I

and

remote

and

John

Dr.

Univer-

for

efforts

are

and

enabled

University

tireless

obscure

consultations

thanks

constant

from

abroad.

and

colleagues

her

Council

Brunel

to

helpfulness,

their

for

Barnes material

obtaining

this

for

like

would

that

and

Brunel

of

would

Research

and

all,

the

staff

section

Lorna

Ms.

research

the

I

First,

Science

at

my receiving

work

79/20805/PSY)

(No.

grant

thank

Loans

cular

of

in to

form.

Social

the

establish-

this

me a post-graduate

offering

like

to

and

people

assistance

present

this

out

carry for

sity

its

me the

of

a number

generous

reached

awarding

me to

to

my thanks

extend

for

due

are

my scribbly

handwriting. am deeply

I

generously for

grateful

so

much

me hundreds

of

available

Janice

Riniker,

Gabriele

for

deal

dedicating gratitude and

in

constant

of

this for

very

important

Jane I

in

material

work her

supply

in

to

of

I

support,

unstinting coffee.

-5-

helping

hope

Ursula Fox

Harry

to

a

me collect in

Finally,

thesis.

this

my mother

thank

to

Cox,

Richard Cooper,

Nigel

also

not

Heather

Neville,

Liz

translating

material

Fishman,

Conway, wish

spending in

energy

Adie

contribution

the

of

and

Theodore,

Simons.

for

following

time

English:

Selkirk,

incalculable

his

great

pages

Annabelle

Pelling,

the

their

of

publicly

Vasseur,

Anne

to

express

enormous

my

patience,

Preface This

has

research

rather

than

hypothesis

in

area

I

the

First,

no

this

had

which

was

France

and

Germany,

carried

out

the

whole

a number

of

phenomenological systematic

and

studies

Fourth,

there

function

of

possibly

no

in

state

Third, to

related

on

experiences, no

grounds,

had

been to

attempt

systematic

hypnagogic

be

to and

lines

to

framework.

aetiological

these

along

was the

processes,

and

attempt

serious

any

although

states,

ignored

fragmented

rather

without

research

mainly

recently

very was

cognitive-

Second,

a comprehensive conceptual the hypnagogic state appeared other

observations:

subject's

in

it

place

the

literature

the

read

undertaken.

until

outside

on

of

exploration

important

four

been

I

As

analysis

state area,

by

struck

theoretical

of

one

testing.

systematic

experiential in

was

been

reported. the

understand evolutionary

a wider,

setting. In

to

my efforts

exhaustive

research

was

accessible

easily

from to tual

disparate be

sources

a comprehensive framework.

remedy the

of -

the

literature

bringing and

and,

-6-

I

above, together

organizing I hope,

it

carried not

all

varied in

what

comprehensible

out of

an

which

material I

believe concep-

ONE PART PHENOMENOLOGY

1

CHAPTER

INTRODUCTION:

Hypnagogic

experiences

hallucinatory

or

falling

on

= sleep,

duced

into

and

include

Trdmner's

(1911)

(1921) "visions

of

images,

1925,

p. 289).

end

of

sleep

is,

that

Similar

period

coming a state

as

"the

tunately,

or process state",

"falling

is

no

single

describes

both

the

general,

there

is

other 1903),

The

pre-sleep designated

variously

"sleep

asleep",

onset", Unfor-

"addormentamento". in

word

"dormiveglia"

Italian

inctly

been

the

(Myers,

sleep.

"endormissement", there

the

of

out

Leaning,

at

occurring

has

hypnagogic

"Einschlafen",

to

leading

or

experiences,

(in:

dark"

"hypnopompic"

called

(1933)

state

the

phenomena

been

have

in

1948),

"oneiragogic"

(1935)

"sleepening"

"faces

and

Wey-

Leroy's

Archer's (1955)

"phantasmata"

and

Greek

Arnold-Forster's

experiences,

half-sleep",

the

(Vihvelin

phantasms",

state"

Critchley's

(from

sensations"

anthypnic

"hypnagogic

"borderland

place

"praedormitium",

(1890)

Mitchell's or

as

leader) introwas conductor, = (1848). Other terms by Maury

agogos

"presomnal

gandt's

taking

"hypnagogic"

term

literature

the

proposed

as

The

to

referred

events

quasi-hallucinatory

asleep.

hypnos

generally

are

English

equivalent

(sleep-waking) "hypnagogic"

so

which

"hypnopompic"

the

and

succ-

states. In in

this

experiences ning posed for tion

of

side

and

state

Since

distinction consider I

all

I them

to the

as belonging

stand

for

phenomena

and

-8-

not in

to

the

introduce the

to

refer and

the

at

awake-

been

as yet

pro-

criteria

physiological

continue

furthermore,

shall,

onset

have

and

shall

among

sleep

there

phenomenological

"hypnagogia" and

at

investigators

"hypnagogic"to

term

both

sleep.

strong their

the

employ

occurring

phenomena. term

to

area

a tendency

the

same

same the

tradi-

group

of

collective

hypnagogic-hypnopompic

experiences

encountered

in

9 it.

the

However,

use

maintained

for

the

occurrence

of

such

The the

with states

and

auditory,

the

the

some of

perceptual

and

and

quasi-perceptual

divide

phenomena ).

etc. the

I

examine

state

as well

hypnagogia the

classifying

systems

and I

phenomena

offer

make the

suggest

and

into

(visual,

psychological

studying

classificatory

which

of

I

part I

state

attitude,

other

evolutionary

first

the

correlates

for

used In

existing of

mental

to

the

) and

etc.

criticism.

ment

in

of

respectively

relationship

specifically,

physiological

methods

its

function

thought,

of

briefly as

or

be

will

temporal

the

dealing

parts

its

and

olfactory,

(quality

three

phenomenology

somato-sensory

indicating

hypnagogia,

More the

examine

into

phenomena,

significance.

terms

separate

experiences.

of

nature

two

of

purpose

falls

paper

the

of

use

employ-

ones.

new

hypnagogic

the

Defining

a difficult

has been

state

due to the transitional character was partly in it of cognitive modes of the state and the occurrence be to thought severally and phenomena which are generally task.

This

descriptive

of states other characterize the introduction of Moreover, the consciousness. very at it, term 'hypnagogic', the man who coined Maury (1848), the occurrence of these phenomena clearly noted that in

indeed,

of

to

kind were not onset visual - at sleep hypnagogic, i. e. they necessarily were not necessarily inducing! Thus, paper, sleep of this at the beginning the

particular,

definition

a working

however,

which, presented

is

and

part

of

the

some

of

them of

process

the

these

of

all

In

the

are

extensively It

in

the

about

offered state

the

state,

examined

in

the

first

detail

in

first

and

part,

continued

part,

to

appropriate the to

hypnagogia

the

second

of

more

greater

In

features

seemed

comparing begun

also,

as

data

psychological

paper.

experiences. is,

augmented

is

state

are

analysed.

Concerning not

hypnagogic

the

of

second other

an analysis the

throughout

an examination

of

the

in

part states of

discuss the

and hypnagogia

paper.

10

phenomenological of

other

states

and

number all ined

the

to

hypnosis,

dreams,

fact

that from

guishable the

and

some

that

all

is,

Thus,

they

of into

try

to

and

related

them

contain

that

many

I

part,

that

is

springs

of

gamut

of

the

I

propose

of

life's

that to the

multi-sociate

that triptych

reduce

of

its

activities great

instrospective with

the

it

argue

experiences

is

the

subject.

This

by,

strengthened

- dreaming, functions, as and of

taking vistas

of

but place

of

integrated

boundaries

blur

etc., support-

arguments

Third, component

wakefulness

might not

-

and is

phenomenon, constitute

also

conscious

always

life.

throughout

psychological the may furnish an

developmentally

a circadian It

which

structures. the dream

sleep,

anxiety.

continuous

of

out

entities,

concepts, is

study benefits

of

to I

the

of sub-cortical hypnagogia constitutes

tension

substratum

opens

boundaries

ego

and involvement

one

mental it

the

is

this

of

Second,

phenomenon hypnagogic

sub-

applied

employed.

psychological

of

'regressivity'

justifiably

is

I

hypnagogia

of

implication

important

and old which isontogenetically ". in that is to its tendency

ing

develop

them

activities

with

phenomenon 'regressive',

strengthens,

production

First,

phenomenology

correlated label

whole

or

beliefs

phenomena.

the

tasks.

three

of

fuse

is

distinof

some of

loosening

and

part

such to

versa,

attempt

One

workers the

into

conducive

'strange'

the

states

core

this

state.

(qualified)

the

be

and

place. hypnagogia,

of

a measure

vice

and,

take

develop

psi,

set

subject's

to

paid

only

are

experiences

or to

seen

structures. the

that

begin

is

third

show

cortical by

of

a hypnagogic the

the

the

experiences

In

by

which

either

in

Not exam-

being

findings

experiences

in

hypnagogia

these

these

of

are

meditation,

striking

hypnagogia

setting

Practically

the

a out.

carried

attention

particular

schizophrenia,

One of

with

hypnagogia

to

related

depth,

is

phenomena

and

processes

same

creativity. the

states

hypnagogia

of

relationships

As

Its

exploration. individual

personality

such,

not but

only also

it

11 the

with of

means

which

experience

psychological

in

becomes

also

of

scope the

writing

or

undoubtedly

questions of

this

reader of

carrying

inevitably

epistemological the

will

new

little

known

enrich

him

modes

as

a

entity.

Significantly, one

discovering

of

this

paper

will paper.

have

out faced

whose but

with

ontological

and

falls

outside

discussion

whose

gone

introspections

such

mere

a long

raising

way

to

in justifying

the

mind the

1)

runomLln

HISTORICAL

BACKGROUND

Reference

can

himself

tries

and

to

sinking hypnopompic

him

"the

take

and

waking" to

heard

are

of

tions

their

by

of "images give

numerous

7387)

his

17th

hypnagogic

a "kind

visions

as

angles"

of

fancy"

he

Simon Emanuel

his

in

Forman

Swedenborg

with

a method (e. g.

of

autobiography. his reported

1928,1977;

see

also

On one occasion Swedenborg "... is still there another

comes

in

a state

midway

between

1600 In

hypnagogic

them,

inducing

to

in

van (1928, kind

sleep

of and

is he fully that man then awake, supposes inasmuch his are active". senses as all 19th to them was made by, century reference The

were, the

among

others,

(cited

by

Baillarger

gave the

In

cites descrip-

particular

wrote:

wakefulness.

by

and

publications

para.

In

p. 291) who

tran-

and

Both Leaning name" to. (1911, and Ellis p. 30) made reference in hypnagogic imagery of recorded

1972,1975).

it

conditions

"no

along

which

we are

and

lines

Dusen

vision

century

to

sleeping

a bright

experiences.

referred

which

of

century

experiences,

as

(1651)

astrologer

18th

16th

the

under

(1925,

Leaning

in

"god-sent"

and

"sometimes

and

hypnagogic

p. 291: ) descriptions

the

us"

Iamblichus

us,

time

the

of

between

leaving

which

to

themselves

conditions condition

is

attends

moment

on

writing "a

forth".

writers

Hobbes

the

by

shines

A. D.,

to sleep

the

century the

during

awake"

a number

the

"when

"in

present

and

anyone

respect

which

pp. 115-117)

he

back

we experience in

can,

3rd

the

referred

and

light

could (1925,

In

"if

that,

images

the

place,

beginning

of

a person

that

remarked

affections and

experiences

they

who

far

as

goes

occurrence

slumber",

(1895,

(eebneµntoO

century

the

sleep".

divine"

quil

remember

surprise

in

"voices

their

variety,

awakening,

5-10) of

into

when

to

experiences

(1931,462a,

convince

to

hypnagogic

to

Aristotle

as

INCIDENCE:

AND

Gruithuisen

Galton

1883,

1846),

(1812), p. 115),

Poe

(1949),

-12-

(1813),

Ferriar HcNish

(1830),

Herschel

Marc

(1868),

Goethe (cited Herve

de

13 St.

(1867),

Denis

1925),

Leaning

(1890),

Mitchell Weed

(1895).

Hallam

and

(1891:

Stead

Poe

by

cited

spoke

them

of

as

delicacy, fancies, which are exquisite of of a class than they psychal thoughts: seem to me rather in the soul... They arise only intellectual. at tranquility its - and at those of most intense epochs the the in of time waking confines where mere points I blend those of dreams. of the world with world

'fancies' only when I am on the very of these I am so. that sleep, with the consciousness

am aware brink of

On the

hand,

other

land

and

at

Serious

research

1883),

de

Myers, Ladd

20th

(1909), (1911)

Trömner behaviourism years

James

(1903),

Lhermitte

and

Kubie

Margolin

and

more

imagery

recent in

(1942),

years,

"the

and

(1921),

(1963), Foulkes Liberson Singer Fischgold

1979b), Bertini, and

(1955),

Oswald

Lewis

Witkin

(1964),

(1965),

Vogel

(1966), (1966), and

and

Foulkes, Vogel, Safar

Craik

(1966),

Spear

and

Foulkes (1968),

and Stoyva

Kubie

the

(1948).

ostracised"

re-emerged, McKellar

(1962),

Owens

Dement Liberson

Trosman

(1965), and

(1966),

Symonds

and

(1943),

Vihvelin

of

Critchley

(1940)

Jequier

(1954), Ardis and and Simpson e. g. McKellar (1956), (1957,1959,1963,1968,1975,1977, McKellar 1979a,

(1920),

Delage

(1946),

interest

1964),

following

the

(1941),

return

of

advent

(1935),

Rouques

with (Holt,

general

(1909),

e. g. publications, (1921), Arnold-Forster

Tournay

Ellis

(1904),

Wundt

waned

Archer

(1890),

(1897),

Titchener

area

(1941),

Sigwald

Gurney,

Mitchell

the

late (1857,

Taine

(1903),

With

(1933),

Leroy

(1890),

(1848,

other

of

(1881,1883),

Myers

(1914). Woolle. y , in this interest

with

Maury

and

notably

(1965),

few

began

de Manaceine

(1894),

Silberer

(1925),

Leaning

In

(1886),

saw relatively (1920), Warcollier

Walsh

prae-dormitium

a number

workers Galton

Gelle

Alexander

followed

(1859),

Greenwood

(1897,1911),

the

(1846),

century

Podmore

(1892),

border-

voices...

phenomena

Baillarger

Boismont

and

"the

that

during

these

There

early

and

noted

seen

into

1853,1857,1878). 19th

(1890)

p. 543)

period".

(1826,1848),

Müller

(1949,

hallucinations...

by

visions

real

other

no

haunted

is

of sleep distressingly

Mitchell

Poe

(1966),

Kamiya

(1968),

14 Budzynski

and

Stoyva

(1969),

Budzynski

(1972,1977),

Ey

and

(1974),

Harper

Williams

An early rence results

were

survey

Leaning

about

one

greater more

findings.

"false

from

what

once

quently

1933,

Leroy

have deny

have

they

Certain

older 1898)

Partridge

of

been

recently

of

studies

dreams

Manaceine

de

6-year-old Partridge

62.2%

in

on

58.5% in

to

in

hypna-

had

them

them

(see

also

fre-

(1957),

McKellar

to

attention

from

individuals For

instance,

experiences into admitting trapped p. 97).

1962,

1897,

De Manaceine argue

the

favour

in

results

carried an incidence

by

8-15-year

olds.

yielded

children

65.0%

a have

the

(1971).

Foulkes 80% in

of

59.4% in

of

among children, of longitudinal out

13-16-year-olds,

11-year-olds,

Accor-

have

drew

imagery

children

826

as

they

(Oswald,

showed and 40% in

children

of

p. 43). they

prevent

being

study

survey

incidences:

by

challenged

mind

as well

(1883),

(e. g.

hypnagogic

incidence

higher

in

hypnagogic

oddity"

appear

The

a process

experiences.

of

that

by

an

reported

we bear

to

also

having

reports

(1981)

that

that

a fear

and

notice,

alerted

such

(1967),

Geers

thought

realize

(1964)

Holt

Leaning's

with

1972,

Galton

psychopathological

some

olds,

been

they

to

never

factors

might

people

"because

have

social

that

admitting

to

and

and

cultural

come

to

a much (1954) Simpson's

and

occur

(McKellar,

pp. xiii-xiv).

(1962),

Oswald

many

they

to

who

in

occurs

and

if

alerted

people

experiences

gogic

even

not

comprehensive

imagery

al

similar

75% respectively.

higher

blockage"

McKellar

to

is

one

et

and

"seem

her

In

Buck

76%,

that

emotional

ding

The

may be

negatives",

ignoring

(1963),

occur-

adults:

agreement

Richardson

72%,

2% in

the

in

an

reported

McKellar are

and

percentage

Mavromatis.,

population

adult

Owens

77%,

of

(1976),

Galton.

that

children.

(1972),

incidence real

of in

found

the

Lately,

McKellar

Oliver

only

by

calculations

recent

(1975),

(1848) of

obtained

(1925)

extent

Honorton

Richardson,

Müller

imagery

also

third

(1973),

Braud

(1978),

by

survey

hypnagogic

of

Stoyva

(1981).

Owens

and

(1973),

and

Abernethy

and

Mindel,

Braud

(1968,1969),

Gastaut

The following in

10-year-olds,

12-year62.6%

15 9-year-olds,

in

60.0%

6-year-olds. 61% of

Foulkes,

7-8-year-olds,

phenomena

hand,

other

hypnagogic

of

found

in

that hypna-

yielded

interruptions

the

with

presence

64.2%

and

9-10-year-olds

of

whereas

the

year-olds

the

on

interruptions

the

gogic

in

3-4-

of

imagery

was

only

18%. both

However, investigation

stand

reliability

tinguish

between

accurate

reports.

from her

collected theless,

the

case

data

hypnopompic

of the

the

age

six.

of

Oswald

1962)

iences

tend

also

age

there ten

of

disappear some

from

experiences

have

their

to

point

appearance

periods,

peak

Leaning

below 1925,

hypnagogic

experfor

en masse

days

Leaning

again.

hypnagogic

childhood

out

imagery:

two

later

None-

only.

(e. g.

re-appear

woke

Manaceine

stretching

appearing

people

Foulkes

other

runs,

early

make

the

that

and

other:

hypnagogic

observed in

occur

by

de

found

were

researches

also

employed

while

first

of

and

give

awakenings

occurrence

Other

to

sporadically later

the

and

each

and,

dis-

to

states

methods

the

under-

capability

state,

is

study

children

that

noted

from

have

to

weeks

experiences

whereas

with

others

for

first

time

the

the in

life. Although

earlier

ficant

difference

regard

to

sex,

these

et the

incidence lower

more

ages

among incidence

The between

recent

evidence hypnagogic

survey 20

and

80,

lower

class

among

subjects

with

regard

experiences

has

on

and

subjects in to

600

also their

possible and

physical

has

with

shown

females.

in

signi-

(1963),

Owens (1981)

common out

carried

statistically imagery hypnagogic

al

et

more

no

by

research

are

of

of

Richardson

and

al

showed

incidence

experiences

Richardson between

studies in

(1975),

McKellar that

hypnagogic

to

children

from

method,

a clearly

in

around

the widely

survey

Partridge

one

or

the

and flows

the

young

addition,

differed

used

children

ebbs

very

Foulkes'

difficulty,

have the and/or hypnagogic and adjacent In

the

and

a methodological

of

investigators

Partridge

in

from

studies

instructions

the

these

earlier

suffer the

namely,

the

The

normal

shown

subjects a higher

significantly 60s

and

70s.

correlations and/or

mental

16 health

is,

Burdach

(1839)

health Baillarger

(1920),

(1962)

experiences

general or

numerous

cases

appeared

for

fatigue,

fever,

liable

to

(Walsh

1920),

in

occur

reflective 1955).

"more

less

or

p. 289). that

that

these

of

de

"that

is The

persons".

they

are

disconfirmed

Richardson

et

hypnagogic

imagery

al

study

by

(1897,

p. 239)

from

the

which

showed

either

she

inferred

intelligent has

the

of

no

verbal

noted

however,

results

1925,

a certain

in

remark,

under

Leaning

which

found

this by

with

(cited

of

association or

be

to

people

attention

chiefly

of

(Critchley

healthy

attract

more

a

experiences

and

required"

soundness

been

recently

to

is

why

sane

"of

subjects

Manaceine

phenomena

observation

are impressionable

1962),

conditions"

By contrast,

"for

power

to

severe

phenomena

hypnagogic

considered

abnormal

these

only)

disturbance,

temperament"

anxious

occurring

health,

thoughtful

and

(1908),

nervous

(Oswald

good

sometimes,

poor

that

argue

perhaps

hallucinations

(and,

first

in

and Oswald hypnagogic

whose

indigestion,

nervous

McDougall

(1960),

people

is

hand,

Hyslop

during

sensitive

and

of

pointed one

other

Walter

the

Some writers

shock.

On the

(1925),

intensified,

when

(1848,1878),

Maury

became

emphatically

occur

calm.

Leaning

cite

or

is

mind

(1846),

Walsh

(1866)

experiences

instance,

For

conflicting.

Herschel

and

his

and

time

sight

hypnagogic

that

out

first

at

intel-

nonverbal

ligence. Nevertheless,

both

(1957,1959,1975)

investigations

experiences mental

are ill-health. 1965;

Vogel

and

Budzynski of

balanced

et

al

on

personality

increase

the (or

even

health

ill in

others

fact

the

studies

1966;

Vogel

in

it

(see

also

that

hypnagogic

appear

for

to

other

contrary,

chapts. the

some people, (Leaning 1925,

hypnagogic

that

related

Moreover, Foulkes

that,

Indeed,

decrease

statistically

van Dusen 1972) argue imagery is not not only

but

during

not

McKellar's

and

show

1972,1977;

hypnagogic

health

(1925)

Leaning's

physical or (e. g. Foulkes

et

that

al

the

suggestive

occurrence ill-

of

indicative

is

of

a

13,19,20). experiences

first

1966;

tend

to

only

time)

although

they

might

p. 301),

might

and

be

due

to

17 one

both

or

be

might

of

health,

ill

more

than

probable,

in

"the

health

it

of

what

by

weakened

factors

(relaxation,

a case

fatigue

of

gogic

one

(e. g.

Taine

noted

that

However,

poor

tically

than

On the

confirmed.

p. 376)

found

gogist

correspondents their

regarding were

that

in

favour

to,

gogic

visions,

lysed

her

way

of

or

why

there

define

may

because and 'good'

(d)

these

no and

be

only

under

they

since

especially survey,

information

telling

(a)

(b)

were

not

confounding

of

the

'psychic'

standardized 'bad'

visualizers.

statis(1925, hypna-

visual

information

with

twice to

as those

provided

ability of

her

conhypnaana-

subjects

(c)

there

is

this

kind

of to

asked

specifically

no

do

reasons

motivational connotations criteria

them-

investigator

40% of

who

argument

occurrence

the

many

by

a strong

discussion,

subjects

been

However,

the

because:

hypna-

visual

visualizing

with,

ad hoc,

results the

that

correlates

for

compared

constitute

proposition

that,

not

visualizers.

do not

effect.

nearly as

life.

same

mainly

ability

than

other

Leaning

her

visualizers

mainly

information so, i. e.

the

her

provided

bad

results

of

tributes

provided

good

themselves these

selves

who

visualizing

considered

considered

other 40% of

the

of

hand,

hypna-

their

more

has

visualizers

good

hypnagogia.

waking

argue

have

both

1909;

of

the

would

should

visualizers

imagery

gogic

which

we

common

normal

fully

to

so

without

when

modality

their

cases

reported

hypothesis

this

instance,

during

it

Titchener

a sense

is

) attending

imagery

the

in

predominated also

1883;

faces

be

etc.

a case

and

might

slowly

of

also

reference

analyse

might

inwards,

appeared

(1925)

Leaning

;

is

the

more

there

states

with

making

place

to

owing

these

to

(b)

fever

or

1911)

that

took

their

it

although of

increase

internal

own

difficult

is

turning

experiences

the

that

illness"

Some observers Hollingworth

their

process

that

recollection

were

faces,

of

be present,

rapid

forced,

were

do when in good health; (1883, p. 123) suggests

Galton

appearance

to

attend

would

as

always

the

to

they

they

the

noticed

only

people

when

(a)

factors:

two

these

experiences

their

the

i. e.

illusory,

hypnagogic

to

following

the

were

of

the

employed

to

18 In

the

to

respect

hypnagogic

imagery

positive

but

insignificant

As Holt

(1972)

and

(1976)

have

distinction

the

and

requirement of

hypnagogia, in

and

to

be by

paper

one

feature it

in

view

of

1933;

Simpson

1954;

McKellar

and

controlled, St.

1954; that or

Denis

1867;

of

which

is

open de

to

can,

even

of

that

1903;

wakefulness (see

Collard

chapter

Green degrees

7).

and

it

does

1830;

Delage

McKellar

Walters

and

1894;

as

Maury

1953;

(e. g.

of aspect a feature and

McKellar

of

Warren

1909;

Alexander

formed

1914;

Woolley

referred

that

1946;

Binet

as

1867;

McNish

Green,

imagery

Müller:

(e. g.

varying

1878;

Maury

passive-receptive importance both

it

character

hypnagogic

1957),

Myers

deliberately

the

controlling

succeeding

experiences

1952;

Rawcliffe

to

1933),

full

This

the

the

Denis

1957;

Myers it

St.

Rouques

Delage

from

type.

(e. g.

eyes

sleep

in

state

waking

in

and

that

evidence

Janet:

paramount

a

passivity-receptivity,

states

1972;

1909;

Alexander

1970),

defining

1933;

lead

necessarily Simpson

in

Herve

Leroy

and

both

with

1925;

1848;

importance

other

experiments

volitional

specific

two.

dimension.

Leaning

not

between day-dreaming

to

experienced Leroy

drawn

future

in

the

Schacter

and

passive

particular

Indeed, can

this

relating this

share

more

between

(1974),

however,

be

acquires

chapters

Holt

general,

Starker

to

imagery waking (1972) found a

correlation

out,

needy

imagery

in

himself,

pointed

between

relationship

de

Herve 1903;

1921;

hypnagogia

Leroy acquires

distinguishing

a means

of

be

success,

inducing

this and

3

CHAPTER

METHODS

PROCEDURES

AND

Historically data (1)

in

the

(e. g.

Hollingworth

1921;

Warren

1972; (2)

1921;

1954;

(3)

1967;

1965;

Silberer

1967a,

Rapaport

Vihvelin

1967b;

Experimental

1921;

Alexander

Varendonck

1925; 1968;

Hebb

1935;

Archer McKellar

1981).

al

1946,1949;

Froeschels

1897;

Ellis

Leaning

(e. g.

Maury

1848;

Müller

Hicks

1924;

Leroy

1933;

1948;

Collard

self-observation 1892;

questionnaire-

1949;

Geers

and

et

and

1924;

collecting

follows:

as

Arnold-Forster

Slight

Buck

Systematic Ladd

are Poe

1911;

Richardson

1848;

area 1848;

Müller

for

employed

self-observation

1909;

Hanawalt

INVESTIGATION:

methods

hypnagogic

the

Spontaneous

survey

OF

1976;

Singer

(e. g.

studies

1953; 1978).

Sartre

1897;

de Manaceine

Bertini

et al 1964; Green and Green 1978; Green et al 1970,1971a, 1971b, 1973; Foulkes and Vogel 1965; Dement 1965; Foulkes et al Vogel

1966;

et Schacter The

Vogel 1972;

al

and Kelly first

by

is

category

in

The

second

up

categories of

Poe

Buck

et

1981).

al

Geers The

spontaneity

and

least

major

three

hypnagogic after

they

orations.

of data. disadvantages are place

reported

striking

thus

most

finer

analysis

of

often

modality

thus

Leaning Richardson

lies

However,

not

incidence.

in

there

this

its

are

at First,

approach.

recorded

permitting

permitting,

-19-

answered

1883;

method

with

1924).

Slight

experiences

Taine

experiences not

the

1957,1972;

this

oneself

their

that

people

1883;

purity

first

noted

hypnagogic

of

The

publishing

McKellar

strength

on

1911;

those

Galton

Second,

those

about

their

1967;

experiences have taken

having

Hollingworth

includes

made

people:

who,

set

1949;

category

and

of

authors

questionnaires regarding (see e. g. Müller 1848; 1925;

observations

themselves,

(e. g.

1976).

Oliver

comprises

two

made

experiences findings

1975;

group

spontaneously

1966; and Liberson Stoyva 1973;

et al 1966; Liberson 1972,1977; Budzynski

immediately possible

are for Third,

likely

elabto

be

instance, in

the

case

20 of

questionnaire-surveys

to

having

these

indicate

some

Oswald

1962,

The ding (i)

to

to

make

the

berate these

subject

watch

for

taneity

it

to

(i)

in

recording

of

these

of

method

specification

of

verbal

reports

with

(Stoyva

1973).

Drawbacks

in

the

interruptions delicate

this

between

states

during

e. g.

of

REMs,

alpha

after REM period

ruption

(see

1969,

Fiss,

Giora

1973),

converging

Klein,

and

(c)

in

the

in

the

et

al

possible

the

1966,

Liberson

qualitative

at

etc.,

waves,

inter-

subsequent e. g.

Lavie

since

and

sub-

and

after

Broughton

1974, and

Lavie

of gener-

personality such Liberson

differences

and

utility for

against

an

inter-

a specific

and

of

interruptions

strength justification

may argue

lie

may

distinctions

first

at

1966,

indi-

destruction

the

Strooper

de

which

hypnagogic

of

physiological

correlations

variables

method

parameters,

ultimate i. e.

this

after

Bokert

and

observed

(Foulkes

prise

1976,

operations,

constitutional

above

occurred

Schacter

from

alizing

the

of

that

(b)

similar

parameters,

any

alpha

theta

hypnagogia

physiological

refined at

SEMs,

with

electroencephalographic ruptions

require

consciousness

interrputions

sequent

to

instance,

operations

otherwise

lead

may

(ii)

state,

of

to

opportunity

of

converging

or

(i)

which

of and

for

objective,

appropriateness

may

advantage

the

definition

combine (a)

the

affording

the

spon-

latter

the

EEG correlations,

rigorous

the

psychological,

In

a more

Of

retains

has

clearly

deli-

set

deliberation.

to

physiological,

and

experiences

whereas

due

contamination

and

experiences.

clearly

events

time,

of

above)

such

former

the

(ii)

and

through

cators

spontaneously have been instr-

hypnagogic

variables.

lead

recor-

of

physiological

may

the

observation

numerous

observe

(a)

a period

experimental

constitutional

systematic

McKellar

over

the

some

controlling

so might 1957,

to

recordings

(as

purity

from The

involves:

approaches,

and

suffer

such

the

two

1883,

admit

do

that

experiences occurring to subjects and (ii) who

systematic

wherein

to

unwilling

1964).

method

oneself,

ucted (b)

Holt

fear

(Galton

pathology

hypnagogic

of

for

experiences

second

may be

people

and an

enter-

1966), between

21

been

has Kubie

(1975). fed

his

phones,

to own

state

Kubie

(1943)

Bertini

et

nique

wherein

halved

al

they

balls

from

feelings

haps

suggestive

'receptivity'

was

hypnagogic

experiences

day,

the

Gastaut had

them

that

the

but

pronounced

(1969)

deprived

keep

should

his

in

arm

this

elbow;

but

state

fall

to To

in

the

and

thus

the

above

must

in

which

the

studies logical

1969,1972,1977;

Green tive as

Green and feature

Stoyva

by

and

Green for (1973,

Walters 1978; the

1970; and

subjects

p. 398)

points

arm

of

on

the

the the

cause

would

Kamiya

Coxhead

their 1968;

is

physio-

Budzynski

1979).

that

and own

1969; Brown

hypnagogic

out,

attain

1973; Oliver

Stoyva

in

biofeedback to

trained

Stoyva

and

Cade

sleep,

because

sleep

monitoring

and

Budzynski

to

a hypnagogic

into

a number are

Syoyva

going

suggests

him.

added

state

Tart

resting

the

of

subjects

(e. g.

arousal

in

as

the

of then

and

sleep

asleep.

to

going

awaken be

of

although

bedtime.

normal

at

move

muscles

a hypnagogic

maintain

Green,

from

parts

bed,

to

of

cycles

other

position

him

Per-

at

fell

in

1943).

that

subjects

lie

images

observation

were

they

white

were

diurnal

obtained

a vertical

him

tonus

al's

ones

allow

prevent

decreased latter

would

et

had

and of

Kubie

of

tech-

with

a ganzfeld

also

1979).

Coxhead

and

a background

existence

until

subject

psychotherapeutic

experiences

his

a book

read

Monotony.

eyes

were

most

and

rhythm

subjects'

(see

Bertini

a hypna-

their

childhood the

inducing

deprivation

against

head-

and

sensory

subjects'

of

apparatus

a mild

creating

Braud

and

an

Cade

and

(1964),

al

Braud

for

mainly

thus

their

Some of

Kubie

amplifier

of

1924,

covered

continuously

speak

noise.

method

et

thus

employment

Slight also (1964) used

ping-pong

then

and

this

Bertini

an

rhythm

the

others,

devised

via

respiratory

used

(see

(1944a)

subject,

through

gogic

purposes

the

among

(1974),

Harper

Margolin

and

by,

(1944a),

and

experimental

controlled

out

carried

Honorton

back

under

Margolin

and

Kubie

that

hypnagogia

of

(1969),

Tart

phenomena and those 'freely' laboratory either or (e. g. biofeedback).

induced

Induction conditions (1943),

hypnagogic

occurring in a sleep

spontaneously taking place deliberately

1970; l976;

One

attrac-

biofeedback, it

offers

a

22

means

of

putting

imagery

they

experience Stoyva and his

of

the

(see

Budzynski

EMG from

),

theta

for

relaxation work and

by

the

observed

phenomena

in

reported instance,

the

Stoyva

feedback by

the

The

training. to

those For

hypnagogia.

occurring

spontaneously

on

identical

are

studies

such

other

relaxation,

autogenic

of

and

six

inspired

was

on progressive

usefulness in

emphasis

research

(1938,1970)

clinical

and

Budzynski Budzynski

alpha

muscles, Stoyva's

hypnagogic

Jacobson

of

EEG (mainly

frontalis

parameters.

physiological

by 1972,

Budzynski

on

apparatus

an

developed

1969,

records

the

concentrating by

monitored

Stoyva

and

been

polygraph"

instrument

The

have

relaxation

"biofeedback

called 1977).

of

collaborators

induction

the

in which condition a intensity. hallucinatory into

themselves

reports:

The condition muscle relaxation of feedback-induced in the quality is associated of with an alteration from the thought thinking, and involves a departure wakefulness of alert, reality-oriented processes

the of to the imagery characteristic and sensations deep bordering In relaxtwilight states on sleep. are common sensations and warmth ation, of heaviness toward to a shift related parasympathetic probably Distortin the autonomic dominance system. nervous ions in body image are likewise common or changes limb floating, feelings moving, turning a of of of , images, of a often or disappearing, vivid visual These hallucinatory intensity, frequently appear. to images related occur spontaneously, and seem the 'nonstriving in which mode of experiencing' finds himself. subject

p. 394) "would subject

1973,

(Stoyva In

feedback-induced

Oliver's

go to then

a state rouse

(Oliver

in

area

consciousness hypnagogia applications,

consciousness into

slightly

images" this

of

1976, of in

by

the

encouragement

1970),

and

sleep

suggestion

(e. g.

Woolley

Clearly,

the

been low

clinical of

learning

Two other"'methods

seeing

that

of

of

has

a number (e. g.

(e. g.

Budzynski hypnagogia and

difficulty

maintaining

treatment

inducing 1914)

main

found

creativity (e. g.

hallucinated

Nonetheless,

arousal.

biofeedback

including

1977),

of

of

state

has

a state

induced

the

and

asleep,

near

very

p. 117).

research

the

hypnagogia

deliberate

Green

of

Budzynski et

al

1972) are

auto-

increase

of

-

23

dioxide in the blood carbon (e. g. Kelly 1962; Swedenborg methods

although

the

induction

it.

neither

Woolley's

the

purpose

down.

helping

of

Swedenborg's

a normalized There

two

are

of

hypnagogic

have

taken

place

first passes this

the

is

some

(I

break-

connected to

the

with

production

a therapeutic

most

investigators

jects'

oscillating

procedure

been not

are

that

of

antecedent

in

hypnagogic

in

of

Appendix).

the the

all speak

second cases

proas

their

of

hypnagogia. are

1976)

Oliver

of

my own

sub-

Nonetheless, made

clearly

although

state

the

while

perhaps

stage. the

problem possible

adjacent

procedures

rhythm

tape-recorded

7 and

means

of

their

procedure

hypnagogic

the

that

and

may

states hypnosis)

the

of

distinguish

(e. g.

share

above

may be

other

than

hypnotic

of hypnagogic

most

to

are

criteria

deprivation,

sleep

which

procedures

the

the

states

monotony

induction

Specifically,

referred

inducing

from

arising confounding

features.

for

out

reports

in

isolation,

ceptual

and

conditions

from

by

by

mainly

report

(e. g.

encom-

outlined

them

chapter

clear biofeedback

using

important

An

had

this

used

recorded

and

employed to

material

verbal

'lighter'

been

subjects

see

The

experiences. employed

and

occur-

experiences

investigation

has

also

entirely

still

the

-

the

after

of

occurred

the

recording

commonly

trained

details

biofeedback

subjects

(a)

second

biofeedback

is

this

methods

into

for

a nervous

of

during

most

have

more have

to

cedure

e. g.

they

as

Although

tion

led

experienced

related

methods

who

process

appears

the

The

for

state

closely

procedures (b)

chapter. (1979b)

studies:

is

was

as

for

self-hypnosis

of

phenomena:

major

experiences

a

to

out

state

main

three

all

McKellar

in

that

expressly

instance,

instructions

and,

procedure

many

incidentally,

resorted

hypnagogia

these

of

nonetheless,

for

pre-sleep

rence

in

Both

employed

they,

breathing

shallow

insomnia.

against

in

were

himself

Kelly's

meditation. of

them

of

correspondent, imagery when he

hypnagogic

of

phenomena

hypnagogia

of

means

1928,1977).

hypnagogic

yielded

is,

by

per-

or hypnagogic

all

to

be

the

seen

of induc-

hypnagogic,

procedural

features,

the

24 ganzfeld

and

isolation

ceptual biofeedback

by

states

in

of

the

found

the

points

out these

iences.

strong other

in

Moreover,

is

not

always

clear are

and

psychological

withdrawal.

shall

argue

Part

Two and of

consequent,

and former

features

consciousness

presence

same states

I

in

the

other

and

as

particular

Three,

it of

relaxation

However,

induction

are

techniques.

methods,

resultant ced

noise

white

mental with

the

throughout the

same

in

processes

does

of

the

relationships states,

processes,

latter existing

to

whether

the

simply

indu-

paper

chapters

antecedent,

and

both

per-

respect

this

later

conditions

any

not

of

and

in

Part

sometimes

hypnagogia

not as

so much

con-

much

it

between

phenomena

and

or

as

hypnagogia exper-

CHAPTER 4

SENSORI-MOTOR

PHENOMENA AND SYSTEMS OF CLASSIFICATION:

Hypnagogic of

investigators

of

these

with, on

sensory

the

in

Since

in

the

terms

their

of

field

whole are

modality

I

con-

propose hypnagogic

examining in

occurrence

overlap

them

of

visual of

process

or

the

most

the

of

Some

to,

traverse

others

a number

dimensions.

of

complementary

phenomena

them

by

classified

the

various

modalities.

Visual

phenomena: far

By the

clearly

dimensions.

with

discuss

a variety

whereas

independent

phenomena

in

are

other

each

cerned to

along

latter

been

have

phenomena

visual terms

These

of

best

kind

of

language"'

1853,1878;

Ladd

In

Formless:

the

various

found

This

phenomena

and this

although

the

against

and

themselves

waves

of

Maury

also

see

dream

the

visions

occurrence of

possibility (1892) quickly

p. 25)

stuff

out

arise

(see

of

evidence in

that

contended, for

the

-25-

variously

as or

from

arising from

the

has

been

argued

of

which

hypnagogic

by

hypna15).

chapt.

awareness

of

Holt

entoptic

imagery,

does

not

most

instances,

necessarily

argue

as

Galton

images

form

consciousness

to

hypnagogic relaxing

and

light,

light

of

between

correlation

the

known

neurons

optic 1978,

colours

pure

entoptic

benefit

be

to

piece

too

p. 22:

'in

as

reported

1975,

dust,

Horowitz

Ladd

scenes

scenes,

phenomenon

of

without

no

formless,

types:

sometimes

luminous

retina

sleep

classification (1925). Leaning

nature

belong

type

researchers and

are

1892).

world":

external

of

writing

("excitations

within

that

(McKellar

light,

Eigenlicht

thorough

objects,

clouds.

ideo-retinal

phenomena

most following

the

or

this

light-charged

(1883)

still

figures,

a foreign

gogic (1972)

is

"print

people,

the

which

include

faces,

hypnagogic

researched

content

phenomena

designs, with

the

26

be able

to

observe

Leaning

(1925,

"is

which

the disclose

Designs:

the

(1933)

(see

objects beautiful

or

room",

(Leaning

1925,

"almost

special

'face-seeing'

of

p. 311). "they

the

Faces

appear

and

vividness, 'through' faces wall

like

at

suddenly

night"

a whirling rapidity towards of

faces

flashed of

gradual

out

are

often

of

"patterns "most spirals, hung

pattern

through

corded

silk"

of

faces

such

as

The

seeing

and

on

and

ways

darkness,

the

delineation,

On some

brighten.

light

which, figures"

suddenly", The

the

with

and process

fragmentariness

(ib.,

faces" but

most

as

a mist,

often and

the a dark

on light

would

There

would

be

astonishing

that

Although

fragementary

as many

occasions

phosphorus made with "a dim disc of others

the

adults

roundness, assuming forming "one face

sometimes

suddenly

p. 310).

the

twice and

a

(ib.,

in

people of

is

mind"

nearly

moving (ib., p. 313).

sometimes

growth.

of

into

subject

the

is

as

there

only'observed

p. 312).

as

in

that,

that in

reality"

"drawings

again

of

(ib.,

developed

is

and

appearance

imagers

a variety

sharp

living

motion the

in

into

appear

as

up out

another" are

eigen-

curves,

gauzy

census

colours

come

develop

rapidly

is

children's and

to

the

the

finials,

propensity

stars

seem

themselves".

regularity",

suggests

however,

propensity,

speak

They

off the

patterns

-having

hypnagogic

it

it,

"in

define

being

objects:

the

put

whereas

latter

it

roll

faces,

the

between

material

among

Leaning

This

plain

clouds

they

which

to

relation

of

geometrical

animals,

so widespread

... case

The

some more

p. 320).

figures,

Faces,

of

patterns, "like a thin "a

of

preceding

sort

1651):

and

blossoms",

as

distinguished

Hobbes

also

decorative

leaves,

of

sometimes

symmetry

perfect

the

the

designs

geometrical

the

out

"phospenes",

and

flower

in

or

of

the

the

stuff

Leroy

licht

to

a view,

form

clouds

of

does

calyx

bear

"cloud-effect"

this

considered spoken

to

picture...

that and

p. 310)

constantly

so

definite

formation.

their

often the

"flashed is

appearance on

usually

(sometimes

came

and one only

27 the notes, of

are

eyes

in

cases

which

altogether

cellars

before

quality

of

top

they

and

terrifying"

McKellar

and

Simpson

often personal

trees

be

to

way

and

and objects, (Tournay 1941),

from

petals

the

great horses,

flowers.:

The

or

aesthetic beauty"

in

(Leaning

a very do

so

temples,

cars, for

instance, forth

put 1925,

him.

about and

Goethe,

latter

the

They

variety, dogs,

to

1959,

remarks

continually

centre"

arches

individual

make

in

"which

saw a rose

quently

some-

1957,1979a),

the

they

e. g.

imagers

night-terrors.

at

appear

be

Lukianowicz

also

children's

looking

may not

"transcendent

McKellar

sometimes

figures

Likewise, animals

1954,

accompanying

appear

from

(see

or

house.

whole

ranges

"hideous

sometimes

the

and

hypnagogic

a building

of

hear

fragments

observation

since

part

see

faces

the

This

Leaning

we don't

as

in

appears

up.

teeth),

faces

to

however,

the

only

the

or

confined

itself

correct,

see

nose,

an object

builds

gradually times

be

to

appears

the

or

seen,

fre-

welling

pp. 320-2).

Nature

The seeing scenes: of landscapes, and seascapes, is usually by feelings gardens accompanied of admiration found that Leaning landscapes "form a large and joy. class of the visions the children's "the power to which

see

more

and

scenes.

them

(ib., census" landscape enjoy

valleys

"things",

Nore

urbane "outstanding

from

which in

scenery

landscapes buildings

break

are of

in

unusual

of distant

of

(ib.,

reported

also

with

shape

a view

give

brightness"

great

the

in

"agree

and in

and

'faces'

first"

the

to

landscapes

the

with

tend

Children than

animals

a cloud-accompaniment"

formations or

p. 325).

"contrast

entire

figure

not p. 324).

and

Landscapes and

in at all that She hypothesised is not beauty and natural "do

(ib.,

early"

people,

complete in having

"cloud

but

adults"

develops

one

being

of

p. 325). the

form

of

(ib.,

construction"

p. 325). Scenes

with

the

characterizes variety

are

Leaning

people:

the

landscapes,

chief

features

(1925) life which

noted and

that

movement

distinguish

"if

beauty

in the

every

28 'scenes'

from

istic

the

of

They

are

be

can

scenes.

lighter

and forming

Print

and

by

or

other

of

classification:

distinct

from

Leaning's

As

other

content, hypnagogic such

experiences

of

criterion of

substance case

(0.11.

to

visual

classify

dimensions, by

Vihvelin (Schultz

by

cited

1948,

Vihvelin

seen of

Vihvelin

1948,

of

is

concepts

as of

general internal

visions

objects,

and

been

p. 365)

single

Leroy which the

are

stereo-

on

hallucinatory visions

by

criticized

insufficient

difficulty. is

the

i. e.

children. has

some visual of hypnagogic

criticism

meaningless

- meaningful (Richardson 1969).

between

recently

space

1957),

Myers

forms

scenes

considerable the

by

classification

cited

classification (in

Schneider

of

(1925)

(Jaspers;

visions

Jaspers'

the

and

language.

bipolar

distinguished

also terrifying

with

Ladd

a foreign,

tongue,

various

geometric

reproductions

the

reported

forms

of

a variety

(Leonhard;

integrated

(1933)

in

in

been

1853,1878;

Maury

along

objective

-

formless,

objects,

the

some-

of somatic of psychic connections-visions (Vihvelin 1948), perseverative-impersonal 1957), (Postcoc, nitive, Precognitive, subjective

Unidentified)

typal

p. 326)

visions

connections (McKellar

i. e.

the

has

which

attempted

distinct-shadowy

p. 366),

ordinary

hallucinatory-guasihallucinatory

p. 365),

1930),

or

have

: external-internal

as

1948,

writers

film.

a cinema

(ib.,

imagined

dimensions

nor

wholes.

mother

entirely

beginning

portray

life"

e. g.

an

character-

settings

of

(see

one's

even

of

invariably

may occur

including

trailers

phenomenon

subjects 1975)

neither

little

This

of

have

exotic

"almost

intelligible

McKellar

ancient,

in

aspects

writing:

languages

like

dramas They

A peculiar

they

that

pleasanter

a number

1892;

p. 325).

something

little

street times

is

scenes

they

ending,

(ib.,

them"

the

grounds

for

determining

phenomena this

is

often

Personally, and

vague

and

external,

I as

is

find the

objective

that the that

and

connected that employment and

29 There

subjective. the

use

hypnagogic these

to

the lead

may

visions

'subjective' by

in

same way

the

the

be

also

that

the

of

employment

more

detail

ism,

and

later Tellegen does

not

catory

value

unless

it

logical

or

psychological it

mental

fatigue

relate

with

can or the

In

to

attentional hypnagogic

and

state, phenomena

is

vivid to

(e. g. tense

vs

as terms

hypna-

classifi-

real

physio-

particular

that

organism, physical

relaxation

or ).

or cor-

imagery

(see

On the

other

indicator

a useful

of

visualizers

and be

functions

placed of

the

classification of

organ-

vs

personalities).

fact,

Richardson's

the

shadowy

that

Schultz's, in

in

"Absorption").

on

the

good

involve-

of

of

hypnagogic

be

the

hypnagogic

and any

on

discussed

study

instance,

to

out

may,

in

the

it

that

states

hypnagogia

of

identified

confusing

suggests

be

of

the

Jaspers',

which

classifications

is,

absorption

of

relaxed

contrast

dimension

of

variables

visualizers,

more

partly

that

related

for

shown,

turn

personality

visions

since

it

have

to

be

can

degree

may

or

then

are

that

1974

appear

stages

'internal'

based

other

between

vividness

the on chapter hand, vividness certain

to

conditions

be

not

sense

will

Atkinson's

visions

these

exper-

a continuum

approach

distinction

Leonhard's

unless

along

relation

and

that

only

very

the

dimension,

(This in

their

'objective'

in

useful

distinguished

absorption.

and

and

although

a cognitive

may be

As

hypnagogic

be

in

of

desires,

will the

of

subject.

may be

cases,

clearly

eyes

it

classification,

pathological

ment

open

with 'subjective'

by

are

since

'external'

only

visions

with

still

Schultz's

poor

case

assimilation

intentions,

'externally',

is

experienced

are

like-

confusion.

they

Moreover,

are.

the

experience

they

thoughts,

experienced

identify

is,

of

that

sense but

subject,

located

clearly

gogic

the

or

deal

can

and,

in

exchangeability

the

reminiscences

can

but

a great

one

subjective

objective,

to

in

ienced

even

mean

where

hypnagogic tend to place see, subjects 'in front' is no doubt There of them.

we shall

are

cases

to

mean

visions

terms

certainly,

'internal'

concept 'external'

wise,

to

are,

meaningfulness-

Leonhard's on

a common

subject's of

visual

30 meaninglessness

is

not that,

only

It

is

confusing

in

is

in

reference

to

content,

based

is

it

on which

is

and/or

state

mental

which

a circle,

first

Leroy's

if

of

of

F. W. H.

sensations",

(1916)

Titchener's

seen

to

of

that

(1892)

Myers'

Downey's

(1929)

imaginal

experiences,

"visions

of

His

fying

visions

lines

of

second

and

research

as

pleasant

in

childhood.

opposed

to

(1948)

data

Vihvelin's from

collected a period

remainder

war)

Vihvelin

have

had

From

a greater

the

of

connected

with

the

did the

not

have

a somatic

or

past

experiences.

they

relationships, hypnagogic

visions

depend

on

the

traceable

pp. 366-7) far

as

they

as

excluhe

established

could

not

connection out

"connections" not

subjects

characteristic i. e.

He points

are

a

during

lost

whose

psychological

the

over

"especially

i. e.

subject",

phenomenologically

data

over

subjects these

of

which,

any

were

subjects,

subject, (ib., observer"

phenomena

visions

visions

data

the

of

a number

three

of

suggest

incidence

hypnagogic

mass

the

may

hypnagogic

"those...

subject's

although

one

together terri-

statistical

only

with

connection

the

Oswald's

and

discussed

along

selected

ascertain,

causal

(in

of personality "phantastic' those

could

on

and (1948)

arbitrary

terrifying

years). of

are

of

images",

stereotypal

self-observationsof

years

twelve

of

(the

since

the

two

of

although

that

"recurrent

be

classification

including

of

the

children,

after-images",

(1957)

the

of

simi-

"recurrent

Vihvelin's

will

and that

group,

of

dimensions,

to

kind,

which

Goodman

McKellar's

memory-images",

"perseverative"

later.

ding

object

very

(1883)

(1954)

Hanawalt's

and

is

"cerebral

after-sensations",

the

an

visions

Ward's

"delayed

to

or

terms,

whereas

objects,

(1921)

features

subject's

a triangle

viz.

phenomena,

Warren's

period

concept

the

Richardson's

meaning

recently

identical,

not

(1962)

the

on

e. g.

experiences,

subjective

dimension

of

dependent

in

confusing.

proposed

employment

primarily

group

reproductions

lar,

also

may not.

scene

are

the

meaningless

important

may convey or

are

his

although

past

but

arbitrary

be

"a

coincidence

taken

found

with that, may

to

be

as

suggest such of

31

general

psychic

unknown

to

and

the

Vihvelin following

(A)

visions

two of

first

the

images

seen

in

which intensive

that

way,

as

in

and

then

of

the

car

sense

modalities, of

case

hypnagogic the

motorcar

the

revolving The

ible of

under visions subjects

of

head

as

belonging

he

is

to

this

mentary

figures, body

are

as

in

of

other

original

the

one's

kind

hypnagogic

on

reproduced

as

in

the with

peculiar in

in

one in

the

figures

of

a then

and

being

bed.

poss-

features

hand

hand

which

is

having

left

the

sensation

the

of

left

of

reported

it

the

phenomena:

not

other

vision

visual

case

in (but

by

non-visual

where

as are, different

silhouette-like,

the

and

cupped

resting

having

the

reflected

are

"entirely

emphasized,

tactile,

in

that

a slightly aware

physically

from

the

p. 371),

vision

teristics

of

stimulus

hypna-

perception. frequently

vision,

evidence

day

the

(iv)

trace

sensation an

reflex

synchronously

less

with

forth

with

provoking (ib., vision"

his

a definite

and

vision

a motorcar,

to

an

hypnagogic

thermal,

back deals

the

to

to

hypnagogic

associatively

able

to

not

associative during crash

revolving

a hypnagogic

of

but

forth

being

linked

visions

earlier;

of

of

species

be

years

and

calls

determine

becoming

roar

a certain

sense

an

auditory,

a wheel

group

"where

hypnagogic

called

the of

the

the

are

hearing

shape to

having

wheel

of

the

evening

noise,

phenomena in

a car

e. g.

second

modality

seeing

seen

being

(iii)

memory-

visions

hypnagogic

stimulus; in

vivid

can

memory-images

of

intensely

which (ii)

actually

visions. visions

both

onset,

of

vision

synesthetic

hypnagogic

and

forth

which

visions:

between

called the

connections"

hypnagogic

sensations"

sensory

in

gogic

remain

somatic

concentrated

sleep

earlier

case

later

a crashed

the

during

to

are

visions

had

wakefulness

previous

visions

(i)

concentration;

linked

are

(B)

and

includes

"recurrent

intense

earlier

usually

hypnagogic

of

he distinguishes

full seen

genus

of

subject

here

memory-images the

"visions

groups

he the

day;

the

of

under

main

group

during

which

memory-images,

on which

objects

factors

observer". subsumed

the

In

somatic

pressed

Hypnagogic of

Vihvelin's

their they

characare

certain shape

fragregions

of

32

memory-images); opaque,

is

teristic

feature

that

one

always

notices

only

later

the

stimulus

the

Vihvelin

that

suggests jections

of

hypnagogic their

hensible

the

direct

indirect

the less

prolonged

experience. a memory

image

which (e. g.

subject

are

abstract) lier

in as

which

"then

and

contents as

in

given

which

an "the

image

time

mental

the

part

of

thought

in

representation and

"altered tending

Mayer1972);

the

may begin by

concrete

form...

Thus

shape

of

the

the or

the

eara hypna-

"faithful

of

visualobject

visualizations" to

as

springs

vision

either

are

or

psychic

original

vision

the

There

contents

with

a more

at

experienced

a visualised

it",

corres-

Dusen

van

occur

case

p. 376).

of

that

the

reappear

"the

1965;

after

the

of

contents

mental into

in-

or

can perceive subject (ib., see also p. 375;

previously

a train

(ib.,

vision"

ations" given

latter

the

immediately

those

this

concrete

direct

be

which

the

of

or

and

subject

contents

may

definite compre-

abstract

in

Silberer

are

contents

mental

gogic

1933;

of

the

in

the

period In

The

that

such

between

vision that

which

visions

a certain

may be

themselves

Leroy

back

established

distinctness"

1929;

Gross

are

to

the

contents,

connections

p. 374).

is

one

and

hallucinatory

corres-

connections

somatic

of

a psychologically

hypnagogic

images,

ponding

bb

experience

transform

to

pro-

from

psychological

traced

and...

vision"

the

be

can (ib.,

resulting

direct:

of

psychic

content,

psychic

earlier

in

of

connection

hypnagogic

He

may be

resulting

visions

devoid

"can

mental

actual

p. 273).

visions

schema

hypnagogic

visions

appearance

"seem

our

considered

are

complemented

by

changes.

to

contrast

which

up

of

parts

body

hypnagogic visions

hypnagogic

synesthetic

These

hypnagogic

(ib.,

memory-images

physiological

In

and

caused

kindred

associatively

but

and and

synesthetic

from

them

synesthetically

are

ponding

"primary

calls

it,

provoke p. 372).

(ib.,

so

first,

vision

to

necessary

distinguishes

and

visions"

hypnagogic

the

charac-

appearance,

unexpected

prompt

with

Another

contours...

connection"

genetic

experiences

that

the

immovable,

always

blurred

greyish-white,

thereby

is

image

the

a visualization,

is

33 are

mental

images

as

given

(ib.,

contents"

with

struggled

eyes

the

primary

an example

of

"altered

As

cites

Kollarits' one

shut this

with

to

related

p. 376).

Vihvelin

visualization" he

associatively

experience

struggle

combined

a possible phrenia

between and cyclophrenia connection (see also 1965 on "autosymbolic" Silberer

mena).

As

grew

sleepier

and

schizopheno-

Kollarits

sleepier,

find

to

an effort

was

asleep;

he

falling

against

evening

as

reports,

leaps that there I could and bounds observe were in the association the suddenly of my ideas...; thinking process and instead a ceased entirely before I I felt as if appeared my eyes, plain looking from above upon which were on a blackboard, become visible intersecting two lines vertically the system of co-ordinates, geometrical and this had a horizontal the sinus-line, system wavy line: distinctive the tangent-line, one: and a vertical from each other both if they lines were along as freight tracks were waggons railway - two small left from to right One of them was going running. from the top to the the other on the sinus-line, bottom the tangent-line. They had no label along but I know that the first whatever one corresto manic-depressive the second ponded psychosis, (along the tangent-line) to schizophrenia, and their that the course movement of both ahead meant diseases. these

(Vihvelin As Vihvelin

interpreted

find

often

H. V.

of

contents

acquires

one

-

three

had

sleep,

he

human

face

cious

mimicry",

the

railway

vision)

the

...

that

was

elbows

the guard

Connection:

subject (by the an

p. 378). that resting

we can i. e.

apply,

that

"I

he

on

his but

I

during

sat

knees unable

and to

"seeing

this

at

recognised

once

accompanying

awareness ago

as

a fragmented

of

reports,

instance,

For

drowsy

very ironically:

hour

to

corres-

- by means of a super(often mental affective) connection' and 'psychic

vision

smiling

the

and

H. V.

reported

feeling

contents

secondary,

seems

(ib.,

hypnagogic

the

as

vision,

mental

components,

contents

his

hypnagogic

actual

reverse

manner"

hands

the

actual its

with

of

vision]

subjects

his

in

face

his

primary

subject's

journey

a train

as

caused

a secondary his

of

which

where

imposition

in

"in

somatically

a primary

kind

above

[hypnagogic

H. V.

ponding

only

the

continues, be

must

to

opposed

pp. 376-7)

1948,

had

an

the

altercation

mali-

34

the

with that

and had felt (ib., p. 379).

guard,

official" Vihvelin

sence the

accompanying

of

of

view

from

psychic be

-

the

the

of

reshaping

visions

viewpoint

visions

somatic

of

been

not

in

hypnagogic

state,

unexpectedly the

these

that

tions, with

He also

a hypnagogic

during

"thus,

psychologically,

contents

appear

as

case

such

of

infinitely

the

mental

actual in

ing

forth

"internal

space"

it

are

strangeto connec-

connected later

mental factor. if

as

seems

when

out

the

of only

previous Vihvelin

contents". visions

taking

H. V.,

the

creating

hypnagogic

In the

memory-images to

on

hypnagogic

to

effect':

those

and

of

respect

earlier

definite

between

the

reactivated

related

some

in

these

'causative'

chosen

have

psychic

birth

our

of

are

a distinction

drew in

contents) bring

to

order

also

great number (associatively

images

certain

in

to He

regards

'constructive

a

but

contents

or

-

similar

visions

earlier

processes

had

are

a feeling

the

primary

visualising

component

psychic

the

they

with

give

hand

other

pp. 379-380).

may be

and

point

(elementariness

observer

have

which

state

the

on

the

inner

the

hypnagogic

mental

visions:

-

contends,

which

processes

cerebral

from

to

and

way,

consciousness, the

earlier

signficance

(ib.,

phenomena

and criticism". hypnagogic visions

ness

pre-

-

"these

that

appearing

frequent

figures)

dream

and

the

peculiarities

the

that

perceived

to

but

connections"

however,

emphasizes,

of

'symbolic'

can

formal

of

injustice

a

dreams,

to

of

the

of

in

connections

compared

at

awareness

contents

fragmentariness

and

"owing

that

concludes the

of

vexed

appear"external

in

place

space". Vihvelin's

classification

incomplete

theless the

investigator

ded

all

cou]d

those

Hotte

to

To opt

to

to

to

relate for

the

the

here

a past or

first

limits

the In

that

reports

related

experience

to

himself.

question

puzzling

one

due

If does

mean do is

never-

it

by discar-

i. e.

that The

experiences.

we cannot it

is

he

place,

past

we simply

alternative

on

"phantastic",

subject's

one

imposed first

the

were

is:

that

detailed

although

relate

that not

arbitrary.

a present

there

was

remember

not

one?

Also,

by

35

frequency

the of

"phantastic"

the

discarding

their

of

some

useful

ence

that

these

nature.

the

a very Secondly,

Vihvelin

dreams

chapter

the

on

he

place

of

space"

he does

space",

to

he means by these

O. H. (B)

and

(1957)

Myers subjective

be

(c)

(b)

be

not

images,

kind

clearly

visions

of

"somatic

extended

to

include

hypnagogic be

tions". own very

difficult

since

at

together of

the

the

time

with

the

of

excluded may, however, dimension,

different significance "accompanying

imagery

justify

the

be namely,

accompanying

and "psychic

in

a class

latter

the

of

(see

of significance"). vision, a hypnagogic

be

classed

being

The

in of

Uniden-

argues

one Its

on

section

Myers

its

of

awareness

awareness of

connec-

classification). is placed if it

justified

a vision

could

system

only

can

(this

Vihvelin's

that

kinds.

a classificatory it

that

Vihvelin's

of

of

belongs in

and

previous

H. V.

of

core

two

connections" his

the

images

all

of

that

of

the

hypnagogic

its

from

images

observer",

the

up

made

was

"being

occurrence kind Unidentified

kinds

presence

tified

to

them

called

group

includes

kind

Precognitive

The

objective,

experiences

is, of

either

(A)

hypnagogic

is,

of

that

in

placed

first

images

experiences

Postcognitive

easily

as

much one can

not

(he

perceptive

Precognitive

Unidentified

The

"external

in

between

that

"past

to

perceptive

could

taking

visions

is

there

The

images,

related

observer", future

to

clarifications

images

Images").

Postcognitive

could

the

respect

occurring

distinguished

hypnagogic

"Extra-Temporal (a)

in

them.

about

say

terms

situ-

beforehand

In

any

provide

not

since

what

and

the

discussed

is

those

that

of

hypnagogic

between

of

stipulation

excluding

point

human

definition

hypnagogia).

draws

"internal

in

thus

evid-

ocurrence

of

consciousness

latter

stages

distinction

the

(this

their

and

the

is

there

his

introducing his

researchers

component

restricted

experience,

hypnagogic

other

see,

psychic

lose

not

the

during

ation

by

state must

denied

common

very

are

important

subject

relation

As we shall

visions

hypnagogic

the

he

information.

may reveal

in

occurrence

"connections",

discoverable

mention of to those

without

reports

a

36 (ib.,

p. 67),

cognitive

the

of

the

belong body

to

another

else's

mind

mind

for

flyers images,

the

which

he

noted:

and

children

Myers

in

the

be discussed

"are

those

may some-

h; pnahe

a thought it

refers

becomes in

thoughts

other

the

the

of

that

This

McKellar's

imagination

their to

seen

be

and

no

tables.

distinguish

to

which

group

points

fright-

these

chairs

Subjective

often

persons

and

are as

such

of

Myers

as

of

they

dark,

is

they

sometimes

on

it

about

multitudes

nightmares

turned

(1931,

vision

if

However,

world. of

kind

sees

one

Aristotle

so

elaborations

previous

external

hypnagogic wherein

them,

be

phenomena

be

can

group

there to

related in

may,

be

fact,

kind

"impersonal"

to

spent

his

day

of in

plants

For and

a garden:

be

easily instance,

flowers

of one

if

The

he

former in

explained

those

particularly

p. 42).

1957,

gogic

can

"persev-

between images.

hypnagogic

content

whose

images

distinguishes

"impersonal"

experiences,

(McKellar

it in

the

then

see

to

(1957,1979b)

and

past

that

next.

McKellar erative"

if

eyes,

terror".

furniture

a member

as

classed

by

persons,

tremens,

is

these in

events

before in

household

those

is

hypothesis,

this

open

delirium

light

calls

from

wide

may only

the

offers

Subjective

young

susceptible

from

than

more

very

heads

their

when

for

experiences or faces.

mention

moving

figures

ening

to

with

figures

suffering

Myers

subjects,

of

objects

"tome

looking

in

that

nightmarish

first

was

out,

to

up

of

the

at

as belonging

picked

that

learn

A to

group, to

462a)

cover

two

that

a thought

this

future

or

may be

proposes by

frightening

up

being to

time

Pre-

B.

second

and

phantom

who

subject

refers

though

is

past

imagery

it

viz.

shared

subject

of

ugly

is

-

seen

explanation

regards

(1945)

"K-object"

be

its in

Unidentified

which In

Carington

cannot

mind,

subject.

possible

the

of

to

gogic

removed

the

either

but

far

so

possible

occurrence

to

kind

experience

Another

either.

of

is

occurrence

time

belong

Post-cognitive

or

actual

fact,

in

may,

terms

day

before"

may have

hypna-

the

happened

to

have

37 I did a mixed That I had Recently weeding. night hypnagogic botany lesson a veritable on the weeds They were all there, Garden. of a New Zealand dandelions, docks, and several roots, convolvulus I had been I could not name although more which dealing I had them all sternly with afternoon. decided review consciously of on this not myself but - like the typical the afternoon's events, hypnagogic imager the performance watched -I interest. with

(McKellar Leroy

1979b,

p. 95)

writes:

also

frequently I very When I was studying anatomy, a hypnagogic not rare among experienced vision in my bed with Lying students. closed medical see most vividly complete and with eyes I would the preparation I had worked objectivity on which during the day: the resemblance seemed perfect, the impression if I may say so, of reality and,

life of intense which emanated even deeper than I experienced real object.

from it was perhaps the when facing

(Leroy (1925,

Leaning scene,

or

during

the

some

object

day,

and

the

as

these

this

experiences

vol.

1651, and

of

examples

of

takes

1,

lists

p. 453), ii),

ch.

(1813,

Ferriar's

Hobbes' Müller's

p. 17)

Titchener

phenonenon.

some

place

darkness", viii,

pt.

which attention

reproduction SPR,

(Leviathan',

in

concentrated

background

preparations,

microscopic

to

absolute

"cases

of

engaged

(Proc.,

figures

geometric

red

an

"visions"

Flournoy's

writing

has

against

spontaneously

iences

p. 298),

p. 28)

1933,

exper-

refer-

as

images, those troublesome recurrent and haunting images to which most of us are subject at times: that the tunes run in our head and that we cannot the rows of figures that of, get rid us after obsess disk the bright a long morning of calculation, keeps that cropping up after we have spent several hours at the microscope. (Titchener (1924)

Dallenbach when was in

he

lay

retained perception

reported,

down in to

in

noted the

kinesthetic the

bed

that

evening

having "the

imagery upon

1916,

which

travelled

movement and I

p. 75)

was

lay";

all of

the

transferred he

also

day, car

38

were prowhich after-images of movement visual jected of my closed eyes or, upon the field with the darkness within of the bed-room. open eyes, duplication The movement toward me, a was positive from watching the roadof the perceptions aroused I kept During the entire time of driving way. my fixedly upon the road directly ahead of the eyes duration; Stimulation and of long car... was constant during the last it intense, was also particularly half the illuminof the trip was made under which headlight. of strong ation

1924: (Dallenbach 1954, p. 173) (Goodman and Downey 1929)

Goodman final

wrote

like the perceptual experience ordinarily into thinking has at times been deceived

him

gives

by

of

hypnagogic his

closed

and

The

off. a tactual

a feeling

his

on

reporting fruit,

were

experience

visual

retired

they

when

glasses

hand

imag-

he the spectacles connection with day: "An image of spectacle rims ... wore all are off and the illumappears when the spectacles is reduced to a minimum... This image is so extra-

always ination

his

his

of

in

experiences

usually

his

by Hanawalt

quoted

eyes

that to

when

bewilderment". images

his

raises

Hanawalt

a day

after

he

confirm

as he

blackberries

of

observer

he was wearing

failure

one

the

out

the

picking

writes: impressed The images they were greatly me for in the usual after-images neither sense nor were they The images and memory images. were positive than to be located in the eyes appeared rather be They were very they could projected. vivid; just imagined not seen as in the case of memory like the usual In this images. they respect were be to Introspectively they appeared after-images. My wife saw idealized phenomena... retinal and I both brier images;... In place of the almost prohibitive in hung upon open shoots;... the berries patch, berry our images appeared. not an imperfect (Hanawalt "recurrent

Comparing images, to

the

stimulation. after

(1954,

Hanawalt

Jaensch,

long

as we have located in

and

with

pp. 173-4)

eidetic

images

Recurrent

images,

intense

stimulation.

seems the

images"

to

retina;

pp. 170-171) (1930) Jaensch's

1954,

indicate eidetic

that

notes

can

be

seen

contrariwise, Again,

that

recurrent

images

are

eidetic "according a brief

after

occur such images projected

only

evidence are into

39

the

environment.

eyes

closed

seen

with

very open in

or eyes

polarisation is

justified.

23)

quite

subsuming

after

in

these

which to

antecedent

conditions

stimulation

But,

as

hypnagogic

the

had

he

grams"

one

can

images pp. 22-

heading

of

the

images

circum-

appear

images

hypnagogic

the

intense

retinal

phenomenon

and

and

be

this

(1969,

the

recurrent

prolonged

in

this

after-image".

p. 87)

subjects,

for

"a

of

glance (1948)

Vihvelin

and

instance,

heap

only

occur

attentive

an

stimulation: (1878, Maury

vision

do not

images

recurrent

Vihvelin's

One of

about

both

images

"though

that

a distinctive

with,

intense

and

suffice,

noted.

the

begin

to

long

may

like

more

under

called

of them

makes

respect

after

being

them

images

visual

with

recurrent

and

Richardson's

argues

occur

However,

is

Nor

Richardson

lead

might

images

eidetic

images.

stances

eidetic daylight".

broad

recurrent

of

to

tend

light;

dim

in

between

not

images

Recurrent

reporting

electrocardio-

of

he writes:

evening,

before leaving the laboratory and In that evening, I threw lamp, before laboratory turning out the the table, where glance on my working an attentive This heap of the electrocardiograms was was seen. I intense the last perception relatively optical had that The image of the vision corresevening. to the earlier exactly perception. ponded (Vihvelin Secondly, retina the is

"in

or

the

location

the

eye" is

environment by

meant

hypnagogic be

could images.

seen In

not

this

But

if

be

in

front

but

necessary case of

the

of

the

image

on which paper

leaving

one.

usual

is

depending projected). the

'seen'

is

argument

the

In

fact,

open

to

law

the of

Hanawalt the

aftermust

logically

projected

distance

the

memory

even

Emmert's

to on

is

of

something

discoverable: this

"they

usual

only

not

own

that

case

the

this

is

This

What his

says

like

were

after-image according

in

as

they

experientially

varies it

of

p. 171)

imagined

into

projected

Describing

(ib.,

the

misleading.

and

retina"?

Hanawalt

something

(although,

one

the

respect

images". placed

confusing

in

just

being

to

opposed

rather

"located images,

as

in

images

recurrent

of

p. 368)

1948,

possibility

in

the

in

front

size the

of

surface his

closes "of

40 breaking

the

up

images

(1969)

Richardson not

"idealized

but

ceptions He points

are

or

sensations

(see

images"

images

recurrent

original

of

counterparts

perfect

recurrent

p. 174).

that

argues

types:

two

(ib.,

visualizations"

and

into

image

eidetic

per-

Hanawalt

also

above).

that

out

found it that imagery was In one study of eidetic leaf image' when a 'idealized resulted a of an had been leaves different shaped of seven series Such tine. reports a one at presented previously on comto the results of experiments are similar for 1883) (Galton example, where, photography posite be five four photographed may the heads women or of producing in the same position on the one negative woman. an idealized

his

He continues scopic

in

experiments

graphs

are

fusion

of

Presented the

two

than

attractive Be that

either it

original In which

to contrast is characterized

gery

contents,

that

fact

that

he

what

his

sensory "impersonal"

located

by

virtue

1957,

p. 43).

grotesque

faces

(often

istic this

cities, latter

numerous

researchers.

talks

fantastic

of

is

In

of

objects

day,

the

of

type

this cause

of

belong night

visions,

the

engaged of

content

the be

easily Moreover, often

originality,

personality

demoniacal

that

"cannot

ima-

the of

cognizant

experience.

their

the

of

vision

their

seem author"

beautiful

or

terrors

in

strange

futur-

The

etc. type

other

the

or

angelic

hypnagogic

hand,

personal

to

(McKellar

children),

the

of

foreign

1948).

subject the

of 1925;

Leaning

recognizability

during on

(e. g.

images

are

imager's

the

and

the

sees

type,

images,

strange

is,

the

as

reproductions"

"perseverative" the

all

not that,

and

ones,

Vihvelin

by

as more

that

remains

perceptions

the

a

often

alone.

"absolute

are

is

result

seen

fact

the

1941;

attention

in

when

photo-

experienced

"idealized"

or

Sigwald

and

face

some

sensations

Lhermitte

typically

are

indicates,

evidence

is

may,

the

eye

each

which

what images"

"recurrent

the

to

stereo-

full-face

different

which

in

that

out

pointing

argument

p. 23)

1969,

(Richardson

of

originality-unrecognizability imagery has hypnagogic (1326,

Müller figures

of

men,

p. 20), animals,

of been

noted

for

instance,

and

so on

by

that

41 in

him

come

to

"for

a half-hour,

dream

images

Allan

Poe

Greenwood that

(1949)

talks

(1894,

pp. 14-20) p. 233)

by their

and delight

in

data

tical ted

being

as

to

able

All

matter

or

Partially

in

of

view

of

McKellar's

two

"perseverative" general. at

least

tion

or

20%

14%

and

which, may be

category

or

even

so

far

evidence of

words,

are

day

(or

are

not

exact

and

in

present

similar ted other

to

they

to

parts

that (a)

in

the

added

the

of seen

some

nature form Of

of

of

course,

sensorium

Leaning's

objects (b) images

the

to

association, images

perceptual may give

same

not

latter

this

the angle,

actually case

may

experiences are

not

to

of

restric-

experiences rise

they

although

were

object,

during

which

in

which,

since

images

seen

from

exactly the

in

originals

moreover,

modality, the

their

characteristics

perception;

visual of

not

and

same

The of

which, of

past),

the

of

perseveration

images

atten-

detailed

more

classes.

separate the

includes

more

warrant

sub-classes

reproductions"

are the

two

entirely

reproductions

objects. the

form

too

type

and

research

kinds:

sometime

by

rise,

give

two

two

may exhibit

may belong

to

seen

"absolute

the

that

wider

are

that

phenomena

the

clearly

"perseverative"

the

above,

reports

phenomena,

"impersonal",

suggests

least

at

sense

with

the

hypnagogic

of

of

in

presented

evidence

groups

in

5%

and

categories

repor-

who

p. 377): 61%

recognized

and the To begin with,

two

analysis,

is

the

statis-

people

and

unrecognized In

none

surprise

subjects

1925,

two

one,

recognized

like

following

the

unrecognized

often

novelty".

pictures".

they

objects

(Leaning

Unrecognized, with three exceptions

"are

"often

number

recognize

quite

Usually,

the

inages

hypnagogic

their

of

or

yielded

to

respect

recognizable.

they

life

the

and originality".

investigations

Leaning's

in

that

beauty

hardly

that

seen

notes

into

"absoluteness

says

as

asleep

over

pass are

their

of

remembered

(1953,

Collard

which

and

sleep"

falling

finally

they

until

before

state

of

be

can

drowdy

the

images

in in

42 their or

modalities.

respective

Beethoven's

performing

lead

to

auditory

swerving, the

travelling.

may

also

as

the

for

which,

make

hypnagogic instead,

or

also,

day

all

car

one

during

the

course

of

first

the

one

sub-class, details perceptual

alone, in

individual the

surprise

may

hypnagogic

the

which

the

of

capacity

memory

appearance

may not

Beethovenescjue

of

place

reason

their

may by

contains

normal

that

accurate

to

of accelerating, experiences to literally correspond

to

it

that

within

they

took

Returning

notice

not

do not

that

experiences

actual

and

hypnagogic

which

etc.,

an

travelling

kinesthetic

may have

long

images

similarly,

hours

for

but

performance

hypnagogic

compositions;

are

the

of

reproduction

in

result

necessarily,

or

only,

music

listening

instance,

For

subject

repro-

duction.

"perseverative" in the that then, to It seems me, the dealing two of phenomena, type we are groups with imagery, deal in eidetic first having with common a great in

while nation' in

the are

this

to

this

type majority

Besides recent

of

the

has,

instance,

in

"saw

subjects

is

imagery

in

people

be

although

that

first

at

so

sight.

investigations,

a not

inconsiderable For

recognizable.

quite

study p. 116) images... his

(1976,

of

contents

unrecognizable

Leaning's

shown

also,

Oliver's

to

in

afforded

hypnagogic

of

and

appear

might

evidence

research

amount two

them

the

that

stage

fantastic

all

not

are

at

out

point

this

but

subdivisions

more

even

type,

'impersonal'

the

Concerning

we may have

category

suffice the

implicated.

memory

of

amount

a certain

second

'imagi-

and

knew

of

one

when

who

the

they

were". Indeed,

in

classification familiar,

"absolute

prise iences (i) the of

(a) namely: (d) unfamiliar.

one,

that

and

place

of

Vihvelin's

(ii)

second images

took

will that

be

made

persist

reproductive, The first

the

during

"visions up of in

by a replaced (b) perseverative,

accurately

reproductions"

a

two-fold

McKellar's

evidence,

be more

might

four-fold (c)

of

view

the

class

will

of perceptual (this day will of

experinclude

memory-images"):

perseverations, 'reverberative'

com-

that and

is,

'echoic'

43

implying

manner exact

degree

a certain

original

of

play

Hanawalt's

visions

of

class

contain

images

objects

nizable

images");

and fourth

the images

tastic is,

that

of

of

construction,

memory

in

tered

)

waking

sub-class

-

a reproductive the

might,

event

reproductive it

a childhood

as

(perhaps

tly event some case

as

seeing

or other

vital

would,

I

minal be

in

seen

immediate

terms to

The character In visual

The

perceptions.

this

of

the

visual

section

and

I

phenomena. hallucinations

latter least or

system

some subli-

may also from

stretching

memory,

list

distant

four-fold

the

forgotten.

the

to

at

the

through

This that

to

subsequenof

or

hypnosis).

hypnacogic

shall

location

traceable

so

as

location

the

suggest

and

not

does

but

the

proposed

or

of a hypnagogic be classified as

visiting

distant,

very

of

hypnagogic

perceptions

at

through

hypna-

recognize

time

time

some

does

the

of

com-

exclude

not

experience. be classed

subject

fruitfully might

images.

Moreover,

the

be

so on).

and

combination

will

if

or

think,

images

hvpnagogic

one

retrospectively,

clue

does

contrary,

event

a photograph

encoun-

so on, etc. ) is

and

devils,

experience

of

been

behaviour

hypnagogic

a result

subject's

Myers'"Unidentified"

- on fall into

event

objects,

the

faces,

things,

the

unfamiliar

phan(shape,

have

may never

system

the

entirely

outside

angels,

a childhood familiar

same

they

memory-

appearance

but

four-fold

will

of

etc.,

may

implausible

whose

include

instance,

reproduction

(ii)

and

the

of

of

of

consist

plausible

categories

for

"visions

will

of

this

experiences

another

is

we may

Naturally,

gogic

of

recog-

(this

day

that

Vihvelin's

monsters,

(i)

of

experiences

of

not

, and (shape, construction,

appearance (flying implausible

binations

part

indeed,

life

whose

In

form

faces

etc.

conscious

did

plausible

things,

third

however,

class

(i)

the

objects);

easily

(iv)

a

include

will

or

of

the of

immediately

which,

(iii)

include

(this

"idealized"

perceptual

subject's

introduction

the

imagination

restricted

will

for

allowing

and

from

departure

of

phenomena-. the

Since involve

salient all

features

perceptions, a form

of

of quasi-

cognition,

44

some to

features

these

of

hypnagogia

'more

the

with

overlap

be

to

("Cognitive-affective

below

list

has,

she been

nonetheless,

investigators. and

ination,

colour.

speed, to

regard

little

cloud

and

more

sheep (1883,

back

that

ions

leer

the

one

defined,

p. 86).

The

is

variety charming,

interiors,

countryside, snow

impression

of

be

association

imagery.

gogic

before

the

eyes it

preserve

(1909)

irrelevance,

as a hypnagogic

that

notes

inspite

and

lying

wide

closed,

(II

find

human

faces

changes

of

intention

any

effort

of

all,

but

entirely

of

imagination", outside

they (the

of

there He

it".

show I

Archer but

with of

out

may make to (1935, p. 42) my eyes the

dark,

independent

are

subject's)

"if

transformation

efforts

are

hypna-

that

images

quite They

mine".

the

and

notes

growing

expression

are

seascapes,

change

also

awake,

are

p. 233).

the

any

1979,

There

scenery,

p. 624).

(ib.,

unchanged" while

or

"There

"undergoes of

"...

desire

endless:

these

image

writes:

undergoing

in

they

(Dudley

incoherence

that

prevail

Alexander

a thing

such

is

of

strong,

are

comical.

or

vis-

sorts

faces"

and mountain (Collard 1953,

scenes"

Leaning's absence

practically

gold

hypnagogic

they

biblical

fantastic

vignettes,

glorious

sometimes

of

roses

pink

of

- all Sometimes

and

bearded,

or

faces

another.

larger

Galton's

the

into

"a

of a flock

sparks

Often,

illum-

view,

into

image

an

ever-changing

horribly,

clearly

of

process.

merging

to

change,

become

One of

refers

later

reports

themselves

front

of

of

that

again.

sparks in

in

(1894)

sparks"

it

by and

point

scale,

golden

correspondents

grin

and

and

again Although

enriched

variety

turning

series

faces

7

exhaustive

not

and

Greenwood

bright

appear

"a

are

weird

shape

into

them

effacing

here

includes:

change

of

p. 119)

specks

content, is

confirmed

scintillating

and

chapter

contribution.

compiled

list

Her

duration

In

in

of

characteristics").

features

of

found

features

separately

her classification by As with (1925) Leaning made a considerable the

be

will

psychological'

he discussed

to

listed

"not

and any

of

"independent

of

imagination mental

action"

at

45 (J.

1899,

SPR,

p. 304),

1925,

the

in

fancy

them,

much

being

image

p. 253),

the

others McKellar

imagery

mind,

at

the

time

"able

the

one

when

of

hypnagogic blend

not Most

subjects

sharpness,

ness,

sharp

are

so

to

faces,

1925,

being

and

p. 305);

they one

coarser

fying

glass"

(ib.,

their

"clearness

be before like

images"

as

detail

in

'being

(Oliver

1976,

is

solidity" I

SPR,

really

Another

1953,

there' pp. 116-7).

as

They in

it

respect

(Leaning

skin"

of

clearness

through

a magni-

compared

that

remarked

subject "I such,

p. 233)

its

without

material

Even

vivid-

put

have

with my eyes am seeing 1898, July pp. 269-70).

(Collard

images

ordinary

visions.

the

appear

would

p. 305).

3-D

the

that

externality,

microscopic

into

it

as

what (J.

me"

"a

possess

his

into

p. 101).

subject of

grain

p. 25).

reported

hypnagogic one

act

recor-

inject

the

the

out

as

"see

he

1979b,

of

the

see

and

that

a movie

vivid

point

can

made

impression

keenly

detailed,

could

and

(McKellar

and

"I

detail"

it"

with

hypna-

he was

to

and

continued

instance

1959,

asked

images',

sequence

the

a complex

such

(McKellar

'ordinary

imagers

hypnagogic

on which

was

Similarly,

visual

of

recorder

subjects

the

while

having

reports" his

while

a personal

performance

sound

imagery

hypnagogic

did

during

even

image,

a conversation

continue

inde-

consciously

some

by

thought-

of

He offers

to

introspective

his

Also,

on

find

(p. 235).

that

reports

"I

quite

and

objective"

and

"observing

is

a chosen

as,

thought

p. 305).

that

and

am aware

the

continues.

as manipulating

"the

I

carrying

he was

images

gogic

same

memory " detailed...

she

hold

to

process

which

ding

creating

them"

of

(ibid.,

that

seen

visuali-

images

eye"

says

visions.

in

minute,

the

be

to

appear

ordinary

possible

of

capable

"in

too,

automatic appear (1959,1979b)

(Leaning

case

vivid,

more

controlling

and

creating

from

is

the

of

pendently

the

it

that

in

and is

as

seen

consciously

not

experiment

in

being

(1953,

Collard

are

"differ

"strikingly

are

visualization"

brain

the

They

involuntary

also

in

again,

p. 121).

are

not

They

and,

any

deliberate

they

eye"

zation. and

9,

from

different

"in

vol.

shut

must

They

and with

when

the

often looking

subjects

are "as at use

40 the

"in

expression they

experiences some

distance

p. 26),

for

the

instance, did

ing

my eyes,

nor

You

see

things

sense The

is

which

through

a glass

the

world".

that

the

five

or

writes:

"I

all

my eyes

have

these,

inside

hypnagogic feet

six

images

tend

As

subjects

remarked,

one

film...

a coloured

be

seemed

to

It

quite

was

he

to

look

else

in

states them

places

(1909,

impinge

upon

(1956,

McKellar's

and

he

Alexander to

eyes...

able

head,

it.

another your

although his

constantly

"it

been

open-

do with

somewhere

Similarly,

Ardis

of

in

in

than

had

too,

are

without

with

occurring

(1894),

that

were,

I

(1891,

Stead

to

head if

as

assign

anything it

as

was

away.

"they

saw

your

came

what

at

space". like

W. T.

Greenwood

that

noted

seen.

simply

pictures...

explicitly

objects

as

more

or

hypnagogic

to

referring

when

implicitly

either

to

such

head"

the

p. 623)

'real'

p. 23) before

projected

me

a mental

unlike

image". The p. 314;

"sense

of

reality, 1946)

Rouques

also to

their

"feelings

of

heightened

It

Freud

(1953),

as

is

"hallucinations" The

the gogic

following

autonomy,

pointed

hypnagogic

reference p. 26).

of

among

imagery

to

note referred

and

merely

example changeability,

from

in

Stead and

this

1925, in

subjects into

expands

and

to as

many

often

(Ardis

others, not

by

out

reality"

interesting

(Leaning

life-likeness"

1956,

McKellar that

respect hypnagogic

visions

images. (1891)

life-likeness

illustrates of

hypna-

visions: in the room, There was no light and it was perfectly dark; I had my eyes shut But notwithstanding also. I was suddenly the darkness, of looking conscious I beauty. It was as if of singular at a scene the size of a magic miniature saw a living about The moon lantern It was a seaside slide... piece. slowly on upon the water, rippled was shining which I remembered that to the beach... It was so beautiful be so interif that it I should thinking continued in looking I should that never go to ested at it I was wide that sleep. and at the same time awake, heard the dripping I saw the scene I distinctly of Then suddenly, the rain the window. outside without the scene changed. any apparent object or reason, I was The moonlit sea vanished, place and in its looking into the interior right of a readinghold I remember room... up a one reader... seeing hand and laugh. It was magazine or book in his

47 it was there. The scene was just not a picture... through glass; you were looking an opera as if the gleaming you saw the play of the muscles, of in the eve, movement of the unknown persons every into the unnamed place which you were gazing. (Stead: quoted pp. 295-6) In

the

above

vision

as

a "living

these

visions

(e. g.

McNish

although

1830;

in

than

two

fact,

from

are

both

that

the

hypnagogic

micropsias

state,

(1911)

who

a real

concert

was

in

in

occur

the

seeing

and bigger by

reported a huge

saw hypnagogically

until

point"'.

a single been

also

cases,

eye it(1954, p. 271)

bigger

away to

a

the

reported

grow

at

further

Simpson

subject

bus

a performance

on which

stage

seen

some

'within'

and

But -

located and

be

has

of

in

progress. (1941, Tournay

p. 26) have hypnagogic

also

reported: tank

(1956,

occurrence

of

polyopia

in

instance, with

down

hills...

up

and

behind of

and

i. e.,

phenomena

forth

sensory

the

elephant

an

like

hypnagogia

in

which

is

p. 101),

for

drowsy

while

blasts

of

the

musical

some

huge

bug

which

attending

one

belonging

to

another,

alighting bringing

the

on

the

down

the

"the behind

first

on

middle

pair,

call

Hollingworth he

became

finishing

from

sailing stage,

as

three

into

turned

piece

modality

that,

reported

a concert,

came

synaesthesia,

of

in

example,

sausages".

among others, (1948), Vihvelin and

sensations

impressions

(1911,

that

and

by,

reported (1911)

(1956)

of

a string

a toy

bears

of

string

the

authors in

sitting

a whole

other

two

latter

the

Hollingworth

McKellar

Ardis

then

McKellar

Bear

(1965),

suddenly

and

"Rupert

feature

Silberer

the

noted

Ardis

and

For

one

Another

p. 210)

state.

going

elephants

feet,

be

to

megalopsias

fade

or

megalopsia

Hollingworth on

them,

felt

eyes,

'always

of

occurrence

alighting

"one

him who

known to people I cannot picture The

and

e. g.,

1925).

never

to are thought as we saw earlier (1878) Maury self. and McKellar noted

Leaning

not

are

majority

as miniatures

1909;

they

feet

three

or

the

experienced

images

hypnagogic

the

to

Indeed,

Alexander

the

distance;

great

be

to

1925,

Leaning

referred

miniature".

appear

small,

Stead

excerpt

by

movements the

wings,

the

two

and

finally

hind

of

48 the

On the

in

objects

one

about (1883) passing

The

by

angle

from

very from

Dumpty

that

the

include

feature

Another they

which diffused. daylight

this

across

comes

them

renders

to

expressions

"gorgeously Müller mined "by

far

the I

colours tions

is

have such

of

a dark

purest,

them

they

they O. H.

as

a rule

are Myers

hypnagogic

colours beyond

wonderful

appear in

seen,

and

appeared (1953, p. 233)

images

anything in black

as p. 66) of

his

I

can and

bright,

writes

that

childhood

rather

abound fire",

of

p. 299)

reports: beautiful

most

combina-

closed

colour

though I

seem light:

through

occas-

to

see

sometimes

a rainbow".

"subjective" vividly

in

eyes "The

describe,

"were

illu-

highly

artistic

the

the

in

colours".

writes:

seen

which

reports

of

crystal

though

light

"liquid

white.

one

scenes

quality

with

in

are

appears

most

most

have

manner

night

and

and

in

appears

of

(1892,

the

air.

reported

in

talks

Ladd

most

a clear,

irridescent, (1957,

instance,

or the

images

presented Other

light

variety

brilliant,

Collard

room".

sionally

ever

is

liminosity",

images.

coloured

and

for

p. 20),

images

Again,

"endless

are

sea,

penetrative

p. 336).

coloured",

(1826,

"a

turf"

the

earth,

an

flat

very

p. 233).

distinctness

"strange

like

they

diffusion

seer,

1925,

(Leaning

seeing"

the

then

even

characteristic and

lie to

of

sunshine,

vividness

internal

be

of

plenty

with

majority

Humpty-

from

tuft

of

The

is

seen

seeing

1953,

illuminated.

the

are

close

and

hypnagogic

be

Although

"now

'through'

of

to

seem

face

(Collard

sections

Taine

lasting,

and

"to

one

one's and

of

hand,

instance,

require

down"

upside

or

angles

in

p. 335),

1925,

(1972)

rate

other

a stretch

seeing

with

walk,

gravel

sideways

or

the

visions

for

like,

normally

would

(Leaning

to

back

the

"at

steady

hypnagogic

peculiar,

referred

remaining.

sometimes

which

differ-

thousand

McKellar's

On the

becoming

duration

James

(1848)

changed

seconds".

and

"a

One of

images

in

another.

Müller

and

images

the

slowly

sometimes

angle

three

of

spoke

into

forms".

his

brief

are

seeing

minutes",

that

every

form

one

changing

noted

visions

reported

ten

"rapidly

the

subjects

on

from

instance,

for

(1890),

to

hypnagogic

whole,

blast".

final

the

with

speedily

changing

ent

feet

front

two

and

49

brightly,

though

be described

being

as

Although, by

terised

Galton

1925;

Leroy

1883; 1933;

1883;

Galton

they

appeared

change

Goethe,

(Galton

to

trans1867;

varies instance,

For

next. to

able

exert

control falling

before

by

1976;

1896;

of

the

up visions

disappear

Oliver

Mitchell

to

not

Leaning

Denis

degree

Maury

1909;

able

de St.

1895; The

he was

and

told

we are

Herve'

changes

subsequent

and

individual call

1953; is

charac-

1846;

Alexander

subject

Herrick

one

could

(Baillarger

generation 1839;

are

undergo

and

Collard

the

1976).

(1896)

would

1935;

1892;

from

once

they

1894;

Oliver

considerably Mitdmll

Greenwood

Burdach

Ladd

1957;

McKellar

will

their

perhaps

visions

appear

subject's

occasion

over (e. g.

formation

but

on

might

hypnagogic

they

Archer

1979),

control

some

the

of

They

fire".

of

whole, i. e.,

autonmy,

1848;

McKellar

made

the

on

independently

lit.

unnaturally,

asleep them:

control

Similarly,

themselves.

1883),

he bent his head and closed his eyes and whenever thought made its appearof rosette of a rose, a sort for a which would steady not keep its ance, shape but unfold from within, throwing out a succesmoment, and green, of petals, mostly red but sometimes sion in brightit to do so without that continued change him any fatigue as so long causing ness and without it. he cared to watch (Galton 1883, p. 115) 1898, to the Journal A correspondent p. of the SPR (July 269) her of

that

stated

"when

concentration the

a result

as

hypnagogic

1897,

Manaceine

p. 239) forms

architectural that,

although I as if

feel

to bow

"when were

kind,

eccentric up of

(1883,

Galton's

One of

the

bring that

that

and

performance", back had

to

its

undergone

to

was

thread

able

make

concentrating

letters

on

a black

his

terrifying

his

attention

hypnaon

figures.

correspondents is

process spectator

full

in at

no way

concerned

by

an effort

of

"starting-point" a dozen

noted

of the

with he

will

the

I

activity,

a diorama

in

nearly

the

kaleidoscopic

pp. 115-117)

a mere

see

spontaneous experience by de (cited Burdach

produced

the

cultivating

to

letters.

by

by

to

gold

-a began

was

disappear

faces

gogic

of

dark,

the

one

she

visions

herself

trained in

by

one

alphabet,

ground":

had

she

image

changes

was of

(ib.,

a very getting able a cross115pp.

50

116),

and

of

the

it

to

image its

open On this

would

serve

fixate

it it

have

idea

in

and

that

noted they

untarily

is

stories.

visual of

his

looking

a hallucinated

at

(1867)

Denis

de St.

investigators control

In

(1894),

Delage

(1903),

Janet

(in

(1914),

Warren

(1921),

Leroy

(1933).

A number 1925;

Leaning

that

noted that,

Ardis

and

attending

to

lead

to

Simpson

1954;

although

in

they

are

Rouques

the

main

seen Müller:

are the

et

cited

by Leroy

Leaning

1925;

Leroy

1933;

Rawcliffe

Simpson

1954;

Myers

1957;

McKellar

In

general,

hypnagogic

al

visions

open

while

from Herve

both

able it.

to

(1878),

Binet

Woolley 1909;

Alexander 1976)

have

increases

also

been

images

do

1970).

In

with (e. g.,

noted not

1848,1878; McKellar

1952;

and/

create

1953;

1933;

gen-

Other

to

Maury

experienced

eyes

it

at

has

1830;

Collard

one

point

visions

these

Green

that

Oliver

definition,

they

with

1956;

It

1957;

hypnagogic

their

1903),

frequency.

1946;

sub-

1878;

Maury

McNish

sometimes

Maury

hypnagogic

the

a sudden McKellar

ability

Delage

McKellar

(e. g.

Myers

also

1867;

Denis

their

sleep

1909;

Alexander

and

to

contrary

always

workers

duration

their

both

of

(e. g.,

when

recently,

in

include

visions

while

last-century,

been

the

com-

invol-

rise

looked

participate

and

less

vantage

the

have

reported

hypnagogic

his

to

Herrick

reports

and

to

claimed have

who

in

shifted

space".

imagery

hypnagogic

erate

or

in

or

rare,

p. 116)

object

directions

different

more

whereas

participate

times

steadily

More

although (1976,

will

a short

them

on

as

object,

images

for

fre-

such

field".

retinal

disappear.

even

"many

subjects

will

last

to

schema

and

it

the

that,

Oliver

"forced"

"very

writes:

hypnagogic

them

and

control

can

eyes

concentrated

make would movement (1957, p. 41) reports jects

in

be made

can

he

a corresponding

time

although

attention

close

due

itself

construct

(1895)

for

closed

in

appeared

simple

some

choose

with

appearance

p. 303)

(1892,

a frame-work

as

appear,

pletely

to

only

the

pp. 117-118).

Ladd

subject

it

when

and

(ib.,

petals

have

I

quently

a rosebud

of

he willed

occasion

on another

and

addition,

closed Herve

eyes,

de

St.

1909;

Alexander McKellar

and

1972). are

p]a sant

and

even

51 Indeed,

humorous. in

a hypnagogic

state

pation

of

1979b,

pp. 97-98). In

ening. to

Auditory

waking

like is

which

the

not

only

I

of

of

in

but

the

hear

sorts

bluebottles

of

I

night

saw

heard

and

through

window

One hear

them

aircraft".

1955). hearing

the

"Lacertina

of

interlection" allow

irrelevant

like

names

"Bill

nonsense

pompous e. g.

"Buy

in

stocks

(Alexander

stable"

Hambra

(Archer

in

1935).

"A

1923),

my profession, (Oswald

is

"He

as

stars. good

leading

well

1962,

by

as

as

mean-

exposed

squawns

1962),

know

(sic)

characterized the fixed

1909).

(Schjelderup-Ebbe thing

-

are

him"

(Hull

unintellecIt

is

as

cake is

clerk a Sabine

mentions

"anzeema" unrecog-

containing

Ju

the

are

"or

(Oswald

sentences

often

"they

1946),

ungather"

is

neologisms,

are

1906),

(e. g.,

called

sounds

they

(Froeschels me to

hypnagogic

another

the

Sometimes

(Kraepelin

within

being

1962), Often

noises,

crashing

auditory

name

Oswald

seem.

Wein"

1975),

one's

ringing.

they

so

A usual

1957,

McKellar

Dusen

subject

could

and

view

things.

of

(Critchley

or

of

a round

wall

all

out As one

music.

sea-

accompany

sounds people

movie,

cars,

animals,

"localized

medication

tootro"

said

move-

a silent

(1890)

of

wit,

is

in

as

Mitchell

verbally

great

return

mouth

making

explosions

a doorbell

double"

to

experiences

hear

hearing

kably

fright-

subject

asleep

experience Maury 1848,

ingless,

just

voices

see

when

is

tual

the

falling

skull"

nizable 1962),

be

p. 87).

1979,

and

(van

I

see

Some people

of

McKellar

people

of

frequently

bed

Another

(Dudley

to

p. 319;

appropriate

often

hundreds

saw

buzzing...

e. g.,

partici-

hypnagogic

but,

same

less

and in

morning

the

direct

1925,

cause

images

speech

more

"When I

bangs

they

Occasionally,

heard,

wrote:

of

heard;

movements;

are

the

may some times

they

visual

to

refer

etc..

waves,

their

those

sound

the

enacted

state.

describing

subjects

ments no

often

without

Leaning

case

are

phenomena:

In many

(e. g.,

latter

scenes

or

However,

the

full

the

with

imager

the

comic

whole

remar-

a

footer-

a collection

52

"dream

'witty'

of

1960,

Statesman" (1935)

himself

he

found

of

a poem

or

posing (1978,

p. 96) which

Sometimes

1976)

quotes,

of

some

(1921)

by

hypnagogic

to

be

to

fledged

visual

1972)

of or

(e. g.

experience

(1946)

noted

imagery

are

that

1926,

e. g., grey"

all

-

occasions,

i. e.

1977,

are

prior

1962). in

made

they

responses

thoughts

one's

Froeschels auditory

one's

directed

not

mom-

almost

contents,

Oswald

statements

egocentric,

its

the

at

Swedenborg

to

related

Hoche

mostly

a certain

may be meaningful (e. g.

scene

visual

On other

moment

somehow

Oliver

which

a tree

equivalent. the

and

followed

on

experiences

thoughts

Dusen

birds

the

thoughts

of

or

Arnold-Forster

clearly,

translation

a visual

auditory

one's

her

sounds

knowledge".

of in

experiences to her unrelated to

comMaury

(e. g.,

it.

to

line

conversation,

part

unrelated

last

even

of

reported

are

apparently

through

its

to

rise

the

are

"newly

sentence

van

spoken

oneself

or

its

hypnagogic

come

immediately

to

to

apparently

would

gave

references

seem

reports

sentence, ent,

without

which

others

while

mind

to

reading

the

reproductions

the

struck

directed

remarks

"sudden

Archer

meaningfully.

quite

new couplet

had

while

line,

an extra

with

of

off

New

p. 42).

hypnagogically

substituting

spoke

"The

60,

Vol.

and

he dozed

as

continuing

in

appeared

p. 930

often

entirely

an

the

that

that

59,

Vol.

reports

notes

tags"

to

any-

body. (1925,

Leaning is

conveyed images] tory

data

we might

p. 8)

impression

images

visual

images,

find from

In

students, the

his visual

be

determined,

imagery

was

results

is

if

can

were:

symbolic be

by

New Zealand

found

to

often

their

out be

(1976,

that"auditory they

that

carried of

The

Oliver's

a meaning

a group

audi-

sufficient

with

but

400

e.

perspective,

colour,

probably

own experience in imagery

investigation

auditory

the

paralleled".

point

be meaningless,

with

visual.

and

to

a recent

(1975,1979b)

than

the

can

connections

every

to

[i.

them

about

something

corresponds

resemble at first

appear

is

there

impression

"the

that

remarked

which

the

of

etc.,

that

p. 345)

less

deduced".

McKellar University common

53

Auditory

Visual 48%

Male

61%

Female

Foulkes iences

(1965)

primarily

are

The

results

and

Simpson's

Olfactory

(1954)

Hypnagogic

smells

real

rose

not

1890).

1883,

Some hypnagogic

may get

out

gas

left

not leakage

the

"a

shock

"a

bolt

that

driven

sensations descriptions (1890)

to the it

the

from

rapidly head

bursts

whereupon of

with

Tactile over

also

an

the

the

head"

an

extremities

the

shock

head

' include

(Leaning

1925,

and

phenomena: by

Mitchell of

"upward

surge

feeling",

(1931).

sense

of "skin

the

Mitchell swelling

epigastrium be

a balloon 1962, of

p. 350),

indes-

Similar

or

One may like

causes",

Both

"numbness, or

rending",

1962).

(Oswald

(Oswald "a

a

motion

occurs.

swelling

isn't

of

of

the

the

they

feeling

arrest

of

speak

explosion

sensations

"a

Roger

by

that

(1878)

called

shock"

given

people

images.

sort

electric

Dudley that

really

thermal

head",

image

sure

Maury

e. g.,

electric

(1931)

Roger

description

poured

an

were

and

mounting

of

as

there

a sudden

Maury but

realistic

experiences stuff"

also

1957,

make

house.

a

visual

gustatory

the

"an

nature",

that

or the

which

through

to

tactile,

sensory

like

cribable

in

belong

group

"primary

(1890)

on

so

ever

often,

are

McKellar

are

to

stench"

appropriate 1894,

reported

also

this

In

hypna-

auditory

horrible

smells

instance,

kinesthetic,

Somesthetic,

an

smells

oven

somewhere

(1925)

Leaning

by

for

bed,

of

The

Greenwood

1979).

have

that

than much nicer 1925, pp. 348-9;

(Leaning

accompanied

Galton

(e. g.

"a

"smelt

that

Mitchell

always,

from

vary

smell"

could

p. 98;

1878,

McKellar

phenomena:

a rose

of

disconfirm

predominate.

gustatory

smell

experp. 234).

(ib.,

character"

conclusion

earlier

and

the

in

"hypnagogic

that

investigations

these

of

found

also

visual

experiences

gogic

38%

Female

Vogel

and

31%

Male

given till

p. 89). cold the

water feeling

54

that

one

from

being

to

arm

one

1957).

McKellar

in

buzzing

the

head,

down

1975,

legs"

89:

p.

also

finger-tips,

to

neck

spasm

a sudden

both

1962,

from

shooting

James

or

one

(Oswald

other

a pain

the

flow

'hot'

of

1959;

(Lukianowicz

touched

feeling

"a

p. 74), or

is

(Oswald

1962,

Critchley

"body

image

disturb-

1955). Feelings

of

parts

but

bed

the

with

is

The

fused.

to

violent appear

en masse to

a period

This

be

to

seems

to

contact

spatial

position is

jerking

con-

weeks

1962)

1931,

de

common,

the

1932;

Lisi

1959b).

Oswald

80% of

tend

disappear

very

statistically

also

1942) which

then

and

(Roger

than

(e. g.,

(McGlade

Oswald

more

see

the

body

uncertain".

1955,

again

weight-

"One's

that

twitches

or

it

1938),

myoclonic

mere

nights

sporadically 1962; (Oswald

ulation

pop-

normal Pintus

and

1934).

Falqui

interesting

Another experience a bodily with

down

missing the

stairs

subsequent

alarmed imiginal

attempt

Quite

'dream'

in

to

may

be

the

the

or

forms for

to

steps

of the

escape

(Harriman

1962).

result

fall,

fall

subject,

ladder

(Oswald

home

bodily

of

cliff

climbing

while

their

arrest

the

off

a toppling

a foothold

waking

the

the

associated

the

often

is

group

varieties

which

falling off

this

uniformly

other

p. 90).

or

at

"more

the

are

himself

beast,

a ferocious 1939),

than

1962,

finds

instance,

is

which

jerk

in

phenomenon

falling

a hypnagogic

of

part

of

(Oswald

shock"

In the

tumbling

or

such

cases

subject's

outcome

of

the

impact. Thirty-three

that

for

reappear

phenomenon

occurring

the

from

of

(Critchley

spasms

for

that

the

of

Orientation

is

time

of

may vary

The

shrinkage of

parts

vaguely,

localized.

phenomenon,

1830)

or

notes

more

even

poorly

perception

Another McNish

but

parts

(Isakower

mattress.

and

of

outlines

pp. 45-46)

and

sheets

body

the

disappearance

(1978,

or

enlargement

distortions"

felt,

vaguely

the

bodily

of

Sartre

or

include the

"mouth

1978),

lessness.

to

body,

blurring

the

(Sartre

of

1979b)

the

of

body,

is

of

(McKellar

ances"

distortion

bodily

"falling

among was

the

134

persons

commonest

of

Oswald their

questioned types

of

said sensory

55 experience falling

the

is

182

his

so

ation,

is

and in of

(1965) subjects'

other

bodily

argue

that

gators

is

distortion

frequent

more

other, because Foulkes

tend

and

startling

are

due

probably

they

are

and

Vogel

to

arouse

(1965)

methodological

inadequacies.

sex

representation

(8 males,

In

fact,

two

the

of

some al

the

most is

it

1966);

one

susceptible

more this

prevented

was

falling

not

at

all

conducive

any

of

the

other

Grouping

male

and

the

35% of

above

his

males,

demonstrated it

female

is

known

not

how

yet

hypnagogic

of

experare

falling

or

to

McKellar

together

experiences 400

the

above.

mentioned they

and of

interruptions

that

et are

because

subsequent

appearance

that

reported

Vogel

also

to

occurred

New Zealand

21% of

his

university

subjects.

student In (1962)

phenomena

all

p. 104)

(1979b,

the

contributed

sample

than

possible

to

sampling.

experiences

affect is

the

(see

unequal

was

females

Second,

it

is,

that

iences,

there

the

least

at

that

being

representation. unequal interruptions hypnagogic

from

the

instance,

for

from

However,

in

material

possible,

"whereas go unnoticed

suffer

in

female

incidence writers investi-

subject

First,

exceptional to

low

other these experiences

that

may

relax-

experiences

by

1 female)

only

and

falling

(p. 242).

study

phenoFoulkes

experiences

unusual"

It

hand,

These

the

hypnagogic

less

1% of

fact

the

out

and

other

reported

to

44

tension

experiences.

incidence

high

the

144

this

that

an extremely

and

reports

his

of

that

muscular

only

encountered

reported

experiences.

On the

one.

a universal

their

to

related

obviously

Vogel

falling

had

out

reported

(1979b)suggests,

McKellar

possible,

menon,

(79%)

subjects

27

in

(1957)

McKellar

(61%).

(1939)

Harriman

occurring

as

phenomenon

subjects of

a jerk".

accompanying

respect proposed

He argues

to what

the

aetiology I

consider

of an

these

phenomena,

unsupported

Oswald

hypothesis.

that

be thought could phenomena the sudden sensory and motor faciliincrease of cortical to be due to an abrupt Many people may experitation accompanying arousal. 'fall' arousal rather as causing or the jerk ence the but I do not think one can rely on than vice versa,

56

impression the this of the sleeper... subjective that belief was responsible a bang or a jerk a fall, is a simple for rationalization. awakening 1962,

(Oswald This on

argument logical

both

fact

the first

that

itself,

the

and

very

arousal or falling.

is

but

intuitive

husbands

where the

catch

of

being

awakened

actually

case

itation

jerks

"sudden

On

arousal and

the

take

place

diminishing always

at

fulness.

Both

oceptive

stimuli

in

the

case

himself latter jerks

the

state)

the

of

sudden

deny

to

the

of

by

take and

subject,

and facil-

cortical

these then

sleep

onset,

these

of

that

causing

being

is,

cases present

of

subject

to

a

shaken

out

of

their

of

experiences such

reports.

the

to

appear a process

of

phenomena

are

to

to

return

proprioceptive at

sleep

due

during the

of

light

experiences

and the

reports

were

immediate a wealth

activity,

the

subjects

their with

of from

phenomena

most

in

asleep,

(1962)

support

if

us

cortical

reported

in

jerks,

of

awakened

hand,

as

falling

absence

obvious

about

furnished

other

counter

partners

hypnagogic

the

light

of

or,

subjects

response"

questioned

have

should

by

etc.,

in

occasions

sometimes

result

an

laboratories:

sleep

sleep

is

there

jerks,

in

the

arousal.

accompanying

bangs,

those

Oswald

that

the

are

something

only

not

a series

go unnoticed

occasions

is

twitching,

fact,

(and

that

flashes

while

posit

in

facilitation"

jerks,

In

wake

suddenly

wakes

by their

of

as

ignores

that

shaken

or

feels

or

a

then

and

to

argue

answer

not

end

sleep

wakes

bangs,

arguments

to

light

Moreover,

in

and

is

necessarily

however,

are

the

appearing

may on some the sometimes

jerks,

them.

evidence during

place

"cortical

kicking

having

thus

of

does

at

it

subject

myoclonic

to

provides

the

wives

and

themselves

of

it

their

of

midst

is,

argument,

also

First,

subject

to

wants

as

experienced This

the

caused

suddenness

unsound

light

of

argument

an

that

is

a person

a flash

sees

Oswald

Now,

arousal

that

such

response"

grounds.

say

something

place.

is

to

because

falling,

arousal

evidential

a bang,

a jerk,

feels if

and

assertion

peculiar

"sudden

of

p. 95).

moment

and of

nearly wake-

exter-

waking,

57

the

is

subject the

of

middle

'brought

clearly or

event

back'

incorporation

a psychological dream into a event falling

or

shot it

is

at

least

have

clearly feels

been

that person doubt

the

on

wakeful

the

to

attaches

to be

taken

records,

and

is

is

It

events.

to

cast

in

the

the

whole

causation, of

arousal necessary

for

awakening

we shall itself and

the

see

1908

face as

converging

evidence

the

or

occurrence

a requirement of

such

the

dismissed evidence whose

no role

a certain

a hypnagogic

of

the

cases for event.

plays

hypnagogic

that

of

in

developed

possibly

deny

registering in some later,

registering

data,

wakefulness

of

the

may be

are

reports.

be

and to

there

this

accumulated

will

serial

of but

hypothesis

of the majority not

effect

value

be

if

existing

is

the

cannot

arousal

this).

judgment

its

experiencing,

he

on

to

argument

point

this,

that

significance

reports

of

two

of and

especially

this

course, during

as

(b)

a

even

relations

on

other

cortical the

that

unreliable

such

product

and in

role

of is

end

that

the

taken

already

an

possible,

This,

occurrence

reported

of

is

person's

grounds,

the

chapters,

a secondary in at all

of

with

support

formulation

Indeed,

impression

argument

any

(a)

together

theoretical

to

appears

event

up.

Titchener

also

be

that

out

point

on

degree

To say

subjective

support

to

always

laboratory

later

woken

time

half-sleeping

or

a sleeping is happenings

the

(see

to

not

that

merely

was

reports

the

may be

by

events

is

My criticism

must

there

up:

experience

the

of

events

simultaneous

rather

or

experience

collecting to

judgment

determined be may

too,

of

attention

person's

nearly

the

instance,

falling,

wakes

subjective

having

method

very draws

Oswald

as

fact

in

the

on

had

person

for

sleep.

of

area

is

who

the

rely

falling

the

a pistol

of

then

the

of

of

latter,

the

and

the

where

middle

the

'dreams'

one

falling,

after

cannot

one

if

as

place

In

that

case

no cases

taking

as

the

in

hearing

as

such

a cliff.

while

transformation

and

experience

off

or

afterwards,

in

either

experience. the

process

both

the

58 The

hypnopompic

variety:

When Myers

(1903,

it

he defined persistence of

the

continues,

to

object

is the The

an

in the

real

world

interrupted

somewhat

his

but

its

from

attention

is

removed

following

is

a hypnopompic

full

immediate

the

from the

attention dream

imagery

strength

as

the

room

resumes

moments

his

shifted

of

the

On emerging to find that

eyes

having

that

and

his

first

the

1931).

opens

often

in

generally

into

Aristotle

also

subject

dream

consisting

'hypnopompic'

term

the

coined

dream-image

some

(see

waking"

sleep

"pictures

as of

p. 125)

surroundings. by

reported

experience

the

Spinoza: philosopher heavy dream (it One morning, as I woke out of a very images had come before day) the being which already before my eyes as lively as me in my dream remained things, that had been the very if they and especially had I black Brazilian, never whom seen of a scurvy for image vanished This the most part before. when, I cast to divert in order with somewhat else, myself but so soon thing; my eyes on a book or any other from looking their I without my eyes object removed as image the anywhere of this same negro attention with lively before and again, as and that again as appeared head. it to the vanished even until 1912:

(Pollock

those

to

tary

images

hypnopompic

Sometimes

in

seen

the

278-281)

cites

numerous

Burdach

(1839),

Meyer

this

ted in

complementary

of

in

phenomena

the

of

case

"put

muring

the

When not

hypnopompic

mena

of

pink

pointed

speech.

this

woman

drowsy an

state.

anticipatory

are

in

the

character

to

likeness

and

second such

an to

he

offers mur-

utterance schizophrenic

McKellar

expressed

as

hypno-

herself

speech,

group

groups

group

find

salad",

overt

retained In

up

images.

and

speech

repor-

always

two

former

the

the

its

for

expressed

thoughts

in

not

out

points

of

who

dream

their

of

who woke

pyjamas out

but

pp.

(1812),

(1874)

hypnopompic

example

(1897,

Gruithuisen

themselves

p. 105)

pp. 353-54)

complemen-

colours

Strümpel

those

state:

As an

a young

interestingly

in

this

imagery.

pompic

to

(1975,1979b,

McKellar

from

and in

colours

in

De Manaceine

examples (1840)

1925,

Leaning

appear

dream.

mainly

phenomenon

by

quoted

notes,

sub-vocally

belongpheno'watching'

oneself

59

that

is

one

the

protecting in

the

iences

just

the

up

having

jects

who,

quite

quickly

to

whether

the

oven

reported

of

continue

"for

example,

to

carpet

she

In

to

continue

to

waking sub-

he got

"awoke to

up

dream

images

she

awoke

and

it really

of

whose

a mass

not

exper-

(1957,

O.

after

switch

were

as

the

he

has

1975,

in

on

the

reassure

On such images

the

see

p. 70)

on

to

order

check

would for had,

crabs

of

there.

occasions

in

the

to

awoken.

McNish

(1830,

of

visions thus

(1957)

during

such

these

the

to

found

loud

music,

room and

the

often,

room

one he for

help. transpire

hand,

other

many

As one in

waking

a band

for

takes

frightening.

apparently

after may awake

nightmares

when

con-

occur

calling

On the from

not

commence

that

which

1975, argue

are

others

children's

far

have

which

up while

his

p. 356;

which

experiences

states. are

"I

data

noted

McNish

McCreery

and

these

shouting

semi-waking

experiences

Green

p. 82)

in

that

proposed

night,

wake

people

resort

reported:

subject

Some of

1925,

Leaning

experiences

begins

Kanner

heard

hypnompic

(e. g.,

workers

presented

subject

and

real

1957;

76-7)

dreams.

various

p. 633;

Kanner pp.

of of

see

and

1909,

p. 204;

p. 70; James for a variety tinuations

above,

Alexander

1952,

Prince

the

to

contrast

p. 82;

1830,

of

knew

this

whether

Myers

through

way

light they

and

period

her

pick

burning" on.

getting

McKellar's

of

bread,

left

he once

one

of

of

effect

toasting

of

been

function

anticipatory

such

of

case

character

light".

full

of

had

also

this

opposite

toast

smell

sometimes

would

the

a short

that

herself

the

dreamed

a woman

the

to

in

as

sleeper,

see

however,

since

have

often

as

p. 23;

realities

doubtful,

protective

'knowing'

"the

harsh

the

is

It

it

to

from

but

explains

ascribing

sleeper

day

the

of 1975,

McKellar

by

indeed

is

events

(McKellar

bed

morning".

feature

the

p. 106).

hypnopompic

the

up

in

still

1968,

McKellar of

beginning

up and

getting

blazing

the

middle light,

with

and

seen

a number

in dancing or women, and generally of men interesting 1925, Another (Leaning p. 356).

rapid

motion"

one

reported

woman woke

up

generally

by

McKellar

in

the

middle

of

(1957, of

p. 153) the

night

example

in to

which

an

find

her

is elderly

60 darkened

room

"strange,

meaning"

in

ness

is

waking of frequently he

(1974)

of

effect

from

his

al

(1966),

Lavie

found

more ges.

Although the

particular continuations

hypnopompic

any (hearing

1959);

Lukianowicz

are

hallucinations The

occurrence by

been

related 1848, Maury

the

disease,

which

of and

that

activity

investigations

hynopompic

state

is

"it

(e. g.

is

highly

revealed (from

to

1897) makes the

speak,

the

developed"

(ib.,

15 sec

to

physical "this

mental (ib.,

precursor" whose

conscious

p. 196).

a prolongation 6 minutes;

to

that of

persons

that

1846,

reference

effect

haptic

has

state

to

being

p. 327).

Baillarger

in

found

and 1959,

development

the

not

p. 23)

hypnopompic

to

sounds

one's name (e. g., state

Manaceine

so

that

out

experiences

(Lukianowicz

literature preceded it was,

always

are

point

1975,

a prolonged de

in

support

not

sta-

other.

or

this

De Manaceine

medical state

cerebral

1897,

Ellis

half-waking

p. 196),

some

in

investigators

pathology.

mental

cases

of

from

yielded

hynopompic

door

reported

also

waking

experiences

(McKellar

smells

over"

REM stage

hypnopompic

the

unusual

all

various

the

the

modalities: on

Lavie

and

'dreaminess'.

kind

sense

after

room"

a "carry

however,

of

knocks

at

not

are

in

the

of

voices

called)

a climate

so

the

into

does

does,

hypnagogic

the

involve

it

dreams

pp. 97-

reported

from

awakenings

that

do

(1973)

was

from

view

the

sleep.

stage

finding

in

As with

there

than

in

asleep,

also

subjects

latter

transpire

they

of

this

of

of

awakenings responses

wakeful-

to

Giona

and

sleep

particular

with

about

out

that

Iamblichus

while

Descartes

coming

on

also

mentioned ever 1968, (de Becker

scattered

awakenings

and

dreaming

continued

eyes.

"sparks

out

"dreamlike"

own

and

Interestingly,

state.

and

dream

explanations

see

dreaming

his

eyes

the

hardly

of

sleep

stages

but

aware

his

carried

linking

become

seeing

et

p. 356;

Descartes'

of

occasions,

"with

appear

of

case

opening

and

opened Fiss

and

1925,

interpret

to up

may

(Leaning

that

having

who,

began

as

may

hypnopompic,

the

literature, 99)

figures"

pp. 115-117). An interesting

1895,

On other

angels".

of

symbolic

their

of

"full

the

of where

Her

it

61 longer

for

occurred

to

abnormal")

tends

olves

exercise

much

stout,

phlegmatic,

occurs

in

of

"awakened

times The

pompic

state

gaining

full

they

a state

consciousness,

or

showed

a significant

to

(men

sex

dings

be

to

however,

notes, 24 "present

that

mostly

advanced found

was in

3-7

of

tary

others,

men and

between

on

the

increase

especially

De Manaceine factors

tural

as by

state

pompic

She

Finlanders. went

on

nearly

ament" predisposition

to

"the

incidence is

state

(ib.,

point fact

that

impossible p. 204). to

as to De

a cataleptic

find

80% incimili-

longest

hypnoin

and

general was

of her

peculiarity" for

natives

also

condition

of

this Finland

sanguine

noted of

hypno-

27 were

reason

of

the

cul-

subjects

national

a person

to

attention

degree

the

Manacigine

age

an

25-40

of

84 of

a possible

amongst

of

of

50.

in

out

women

Children

draw

a pronounced "a this considered

the

year-olds,

incidence of

15-

of

incidence

ages

to

out

ages

the

after the

that

She

merchants,

The

the

first

was the influencing noting

this

exhibiting

it

displayed

decrease

fin-

these

showed

class

to

respect

than

7-14

subjects

minutes.

results

to

or

2% in

5-6

with

the

artists, intellectuals.

found

again

and

working

between

state:

pompic was

the

to

belonging

and

Her

predominance

8% in

to

opposed

from

where

incidence

40% in

class

hypno-

controlled.

age

The

apart.

them

predisposition same

adults,

Working

olds.

25% as

the

the

that

of

ten

days

p. 195).

between

p. 208).

10% in

be

to

year

dence

(ib.,

age"

in

was

marked

men of

people

terms

women

a more

than

half-awakening more

young

some

incidence

factor

this

as

spaced

remarked

in

explained

intellectuality,

of

She

tested

was

(ib., in

20%).

women

three

or

rarely

who hours

understanding

do"

to

subjects

"prevents

from

difference

33%,

not

are

have

they

(ib.,

that

who are

very p. 196).

subject

observing

and it

on

was

as

what

or

are

to

defined

each

subject

confined

(70%)

a half

and

",vholly invwork

whose

feet

persons

p. 205); per

people

individuals:

two

it

considered

observations

after

test

was

study

and

her

(ib.,

each

and

arms

sanguine

made

sleep"

in

plethoric

and

only

she

mostly

the

and

nervous

quiet

occur of

De Manaceine were

6 minutes

than

"a

different

tempermarked

62 muscular found

hypnompic

since

the

teens

(ib.,

her

7 and

and (sisters)

subjects to

predisposed"

of

a long

who presented

Two of

state.

ages

8 developed

pro-

hypnopompic

the

in

chlorosis

state

their

p. 212). de

Some of a recent

findings

Manaceine's (Richardson

study in

a decrease

et in

incidence

not

were 1981)

al

in incidence

difference

no significant and

people

"remarkably

who were

by

in

groups"

confirmed

which

between in

subjects

showed

the

sexes 60s

their

and

70s. Hypnopompic than

hypnagogic

jects

reported

Richardson

ones: it,

et

dence

-

gogic

reported

experiences

al

51% and

21% of

only

and (1981)

less

are

(1963)

Owens

sub-

and inci-

higher

a much

showed

studies

(1957)

McKellar's

the

although

reported

commonly

64% - this is still lower than in these 77% and viz., studies,

hypna-

the 75%

respectively. (1897,

Ellis introduction

the

hypnagogic

be made

they

morning

and

being

already

be

drawn

this

these

the

to

in

Chapter

use

purpose

of

of

the

two

indicating

as

one

they

do

formed.

already

upon"

no distinction

will 'hypno-

and

terms the

that

experiences,

'hypnagogic'

between

the

1,

to

grounds

as

perceptual

"come

tends

be

will temporal

mainoccurrence

experiences.

phenomena: Hypnagogic-hypnopompic

apparently ponses

of

is

themselves" appearing

clear

out

the

on

view

states.

a distinction

"form

to

to

separate

be made

variety,

paper

although for

one

pointed in

pompic',

Speech

sort

if

that

literature

the

unnecessary"

two

as

must

tend

while

As

of

this

latter

are

tained

them

experiences

the

and

out

the

watches, the

pointed

between

former

"pedantic

hypnopompic

and

into

hypnopompic

(1903)

Myers'

against

protested

term is

(1979b)

McKellar

in

it

that

argued

the

the

of

and

p. 284)

nonsensical the

An example

subject of

the

speech or

makes

irrelevant as

hypnopompic

he

falls kind

phenomena

are

statements asleep has

already

generally or

or

res-

wakes

up.

been

given

63 "put

above,

viz.,

1979b,

p. 105). to

refer

as

having

occurred

of

waking

up

to

"set

one

saying

"There

is

(1911,

p. 103)

offers

Let's

That's

the

time

no

easy. was

behind

the

sky".

Other

subject

hurry I

could

to in

9.501.

clouds! examples

(H's (H)

Yes, are

In

wife) just reported

Mintz

her

husband

the

towel":

the

of

drowsing

by

the

lecturer

Hollingworth of

by

ten

his

e. g.:

own,

o'clock. to

a nickel

How curious by

are

state.

while

examples by

the

phenomena

place".

like

(1948)

asked

a question

there

occasion

process

there

get

(McKellar

the

that

this of

get

by

end

reported

and

have

Similar

hypnagogic

a number

shall

"light

(or

tobacco

salad"

reported

meanings).

the

the

woman.

he responded

a lecture

wife)

that

the

(1957)

Maury

during

(H)

a Russian

on

instance,

"(H's

to

both

of

admits

is

fire"

I

which

later,

on

in

pyjamas

one,

morning

towel

encountered

also For

again

the

pink

Another

to

Russian

the

the

ten...

moon

a thin

place

Oswald

(1962).

in

looks the

5

CHAPTER

CORRELATES:

PHYSIOLOGICAL

The

by

related in

both

terms

et

of

(e. g.

activity

1970

for

logic

the

have

that

areas include

that

1968;

Nowlis

1970).

method

has

and back 3.

second has

immediately

preceding part

constituting

of

of

its

physiological

duction

of

the

physiology

as

the

(1964), Green (1973), biofeedin

discussed former to

I

Chapter that

approach,

hypnagogia.

monitor ascribed begin

shall

a posi-

or

sleep,

even

the

exam-

a brief

with

correlates

introof

electroencephalography

(1930)

Berger's electrodes

polarizable has

area

a whole.

Following

it

and

(1970),

generally

itself,

and

Kamiya

constitutes

following

and

sleep

ination

sleep

a state

Mulholland

al

et

it

in

remain

Rechtschaffen

correlates is

hypnagogia

subjects

Walters

the

on

train

1969;

been

already

correlates

and

approach

concentrate

psi.

to

and

other

extensively

hypnagogic

(1972),

physiological

Since

more

Bertini

Green

to

Stoyva

1962,1968;

the

e. g.,

Budzynski

shall

combining

tion

Green,

which

I

Here

by

This

research

in

applied

(1976).

Oliver

of

Specifically

(1978),

Green

method);

Stoyva

and

of

reports

physiological

(Kamiya

Vogel

method

this

state

time

of

the

(see

feedback

Bertini

and

states

and

involving

al

verbal

of

psychological

(1970),

Brown

B. B.

Foulkes

meditation,

Budzynski

been

1966,

attention

information

lengths

Hart

1967;

this

approach

a certain

varying

advantages

dreaming,

utilising

reach

for

and

1938,

et

with

EEG

and

Davis

of

been

drowsiness

of

physiological

physiological

received

sleep, A second

to

of

have

state

application measures

correlates

monitor

is

a specific

physiological

combining

Liberson

and

the

and

1911,

Hollingworth

is

This

1965).

to

content

mental

Liberson

1964,

al

investigators

various

hypnagogia

of

experiences

subjective

become

recordings

as

pioneering

work

to

indicators Loomis

of et

al -64-

sleep the

employment

brain

measure in

a tradition

classic

(1937)

electric to

research

phases and

of

of

potentials, EEG

use

In

sleep.

Davis

non-

et

al

their (1937,

65 1938)

designated

they alpha

14

voltage

of

spindles

longer;

length

Dement

by

in

4,

Stage

linked the

other

and

more

from

70

but,

whereas

110

stage

1 (up

of

to by

mainly

Loomis

night

et

(a

is

B and

C (stages

to

auditory

stimuli

both and

spindles 3 of

or and

is

ted

3),

often

internal

or

al

predomi-

spent

in

1939a,

coined

by

one) activity

a response

1939b;

and

linked

the

a positive

Roth, such

events

(Johnson are

represen-

change

as

appear

ascending

are

electrical

autonomic

K-complexes

4 (and, or

often, D (deep, by

thought

variously

NREM (non-rapid

solely

2 and

generally

known

first,

(active)

background

night,

as

Karpan

with

Shaw

1968). 2

stages

sleep.

Sleep The

and

by

ranges

diphasic

sharp

the

et

is

in

4 are

a term

on (Davis

(it the

stages

a short wave followed

contractions

gastrointestinal

other

been

dramatic

cycle

time

K-complexes,

negative

1956)

Green

and

the

less

3 and

more

The

also

throughout

denote

to

superimposed

of

spindling;

be

stages

and

2.

stage group

al

potential

which

hour)

an

2,

spindles,

appears

to

repeated

progresses

Stage

corresponding

90 minute

beginning

to

90 minutes. 1 (ascending) has

thought

is

minutes) the

with

(dreaming

This

1 (descending),

cps)

stage is

cate-

14 cps

spindling, for runs about

it

above

with

(4

activity

but

at

the

as

cps)

a modified

the

study;

without

pattern

wave-

corresponding

(1937)

al

delta

thought-like). to

et

latter and

Stage

cps),

D-

voltage

simplified (7

loss;

alpha

the

in

A-

delta;

with

stages:

theta

3,

delta

stages

nant, ted

four

(3-6

dreaming

with

with

delta

which

E thus:

random

delta,

(1957)

Loomis

of

re-emergence

and

sleep

D,

voltage

inconspicuous.

the

This

E.

D and

C,

becoming

to

slower

B,

of

moving

Stage

C above;

of

increase

activity

voltage

low

and

suggesting

B in

A and

A,

spindles

Kleitman

alpha

modified

to

E-

and

gorization

as

letters

cps

spindles

with

stages

B-

of

becoming

lower

the

with

appearance

higher

late

successive

interruptions;

with

C-

five

out

pointed

eye

to

S (slow-wave),

as movement)

descending

Stage

or

ascending

1).

two

types.

Q (quiet),

comprises

desynchronized,

re-emerging

of

consist

2,3

stages The

dreaming) Stage

A

second, is 1.

represenThe

latter

66 is

by

characterised

features,

integrated

middle the

REMs

e. g.,

(phasic

other,

the

pons,

tex,

and

commencing

activity"), as muscle theta

The

(Schwartz

just

before

and

Snyder

et

in

rate

and

a REM (Berger

et

Broughton 1969)

REM sleep and

The

successive W:

Stage

1:

Stage

2:

and

stages by

al

1964;

Fisher

et

al

1965;

have

sleep.

These

a number

rate

from

acti-

pressure,

heart

NREM sleep

hippo-

movements variable, blood deep and regular, heart

the

theta

rhythmic

slow

wakefulness (1974) Freemon as

and

be

to

come

include

is

is

1955; et

what

in

occur

Jacobson

between

blood

appear-

1962).

out

By contrast,

summarized

a sawtooth

pointed

in

period.

Kleitman

1965;

al

have

variability

level,

al

and

hippocampal

activity

waking

Stage

of

of

respiration

been

et

the

frequently

1961;

Berger

NREM types

below

have

Aserinsky

1957;

electrical

gross,

and

(e. g.,

respiration.

and

campal is

1960)

differences

twitches

vity,

of

Fischgold

Cartwright

REM and

feature

a main

this

throughout

presence

and

physiological

presence

intermittent

moistening. by a burst

heralded

1 have

1964;

and

is

REM sleep

REMs,

of

vaginal

stage

Kleitman al

or

ascending

writers

Dement

D or

cor-

primary phasic features such

lasting)

erection

(in

occipital

appearance

be "the

the

recorded

and

of during

or

Several

Williams

the

PIP

body

the

of

body,

before

constitutes

waves

ance

of

whose

indeed,

called

just

phasic

potential

geniculate

penile

onset

waves

theta

of

lateral

relaxation, the

stage,

movements

electrical

an

(a)

twitches, movements), brief contractions of

by many researchers to (longer and (b) tonic

thought

Usually

eye

major,

PGO spike,

the

from

of

(rapid

features:

of

groups

potential),

and

ear,

cat

is

two

are

few

pressure

regular.

to

REM sleep follows:

The EEG contains alpha associated activity with quiet or low voltage wakefulness The activity active with wakefulness. level EMG has a high and there of activity are frequent voluntary eye movements. half The EEG shows less than the epoch by alpha No spindles occupied waves. in the EEG record. or K-complexes occur Occasional rolling slow, eye movements occur.

The EEG record

shows

K-complexes

and

67 bursts of 12 to 15 cycles per second less 20 per than rhythm and contains delta There cent activity. are no eye movements. Stage

3:

between 20 and 50 per The EEG contains by delta cent of the epoch occupied There activity. are no eye movements.

Stage

4:

The EEG contains 50 per cent over of the epoch by delta activity. occupied There may be spindle superactivity imposed There on the delta activity. are no eye movements.

Stage

REM: The EEG is relatively low voltage, frequency bursts mixed with activity of theta waves. rhythm and saw-tooth Conjugate occur. eye movements rapid lowest The chin its EMG reaches amplitude. (Freemon

Davis

et

between

ations

They

pointed fifth

the in

on

the

et

(1938)

remarked

rhythm

during

phantasies, as

one

that

subject

am aware were

made

state

into

alpha),

to

enough by

reveries

as

they

"In

all

sleep

:

that,

although

sleep

was

often

erent

from

an

were them"

(p. 32).

who

(alpha

subjects,

cases",

of

they

dream.

C stage

Davis

et

was

I

hypnagogic (fragmented and

dreamlike stage felt

subjects the

distinctly

invariably

but

remarks

descending

during

al

visions,

dreams,

Dement

"the

noted,

They

or

these

of

reported in

mental content 'dream it like',

with

visions,

"1a2"

theta).

also,

B stages.

EEG alpha

the

rhythm)

the

actual

A and

study

Similar

divided

interrupted

were

(1937)

dreamlike

some "practically

(appearance

(1957)

Kleitman's

the

reported

(1969)

EEG

onset

sleep"

Indeed,

catch

"lal"

"lb"

and

onset

Gastaut

stage

losing

subjects

reported,

sleep

classification.

feelings.

and

correl-

subdivisions,

"real

to

p. 10)

note

al

electrophysiologiral (1937)

sleep

et

between

subdivisions

al

and

Loomis

belonging

possibly Loomis

the

five

out

to

phenomena

extended

concentrating

first

the

were

hypnagogic

They

rhythms. by

(1938)

al

1974,

onset diffstated

of

one

68 that

they

not

A variety be

The age

from

that

the

'real'

as

that

occurring

and

sensations

hypnagogic,

called

etc.

such

changes to

wakefulness

were

imagery

mental

in

dreams.

described

that

'floating',

as

was

'drifting',

".

physiological (1967)

Kleitman

and

images

of

lights'

'flashing

asleep

or

organised

as

might

not

were

sleep

during

occurring have

been

the

passby

summarized

follows:

as

is a fall in muscle tonus, There the as seen from diminution action potentials of muscle progressive in the knee jerk (Lombard (Max 1935) and a decrease is a slowing There (Boas 1887). of the heart rate 1940), 1932; Pinotti a and Tanfani and Goldschmidt 1954), (Suvorov plethysmographic curve occasionwavy in increase cardiac reflexes a paradoxical ally 1960). The insensible (Sokolov perspiration, as loss, increases by the rate during of weight measured in rectal the fall the onset of sleep, paralleling (Day 1939,1941). temperature

(Kleitman The to

sleep

of

a state

as

onset

(or

state

"low

arousal".

states) By this

is

1967,

p. 74).

often

referred Stoyva

term,

(1973)

explains, in which indicators to a condition the major we refer levels to when are at reduced compared of arousal is alert Typically, the individual muscle and active. is reduced; tension such as heart autonomic activity and respiration and cortical rate are diminished; has shifted from low amplitude-fast activity activity brain to the slower characteristic wave frequencies onset. of sleep (Stoyva (1978,

Sartre the in

neuromuscular these

p. 46: state

with of

the

reference organism

1973, to

p. 388,

Gelle)

during

note

describes sleep

onset

words:

Tonicity is in the main relaxed. Muscle tone of attiThe tonicity is almost tude suppressed. completely instance, increased. For is, however, some of muscles due to the relaxation the eyelids shut, are not only but the orbicular muscle of the retractor muscles, if the large Likewise, oblique must also contract. the small muscles contract, oblique muscles relax, in the divergence the of the ocular axes; resulting below the bony takes position a pupillary orifice finally, And, the pupillary the ceiling of eye socket. due to the contraction is likewise contraction of the

iris.

(Sartre

1978,

p. 46).

2).

69 Sartre the

with in

to

on

goes

this

relate

neuromuscular

introspective

subject's

state

and

activites

changes

consciousness. large the the and The relaxing muscles of retractor follow immediately the does closing muscles not oblique the For the events of review we while pupils. a of the pupils The eyes remain are the day. convergent, by the voluntary of the orbickept contraction closed become thoughts Then more vague. muscles. our ular become distenthe retractor muscles At the same time large The the to Now it takes eyes. ded. open effort in their the roll eyes muscles and relax oblique the At the least of reflection resumption orbits. large and the eyes resume contract oblique muscles feel I hearing Similarly, a noise their on position. is, there 'become fixed', that occurs probably eyes my and accommodation. reflex of convergence a double immediately disappear The hypnagogic and so, visions do the phosphenes. it seems,

In

respect

in

that

to

hypnagogic

the

EEG disappeared

the

decreased";

theta

and

the

increased

with 1961).

Green

and

state

similarly,

correlated

"when

the

(see

ventilation

Timmons

et

(1972)

al

ventilation alpha

of

reappearance

sporadic

in

activity

alpha

developed,

waves

found

p. 31)

(1963,

B1low

respiration,

p. 46).

1978,

(Sartre

Goldie

also

that

reported

of Respiratory and chest abdomen of the movements found Ss were changes human to undergo progressive breathing loss Abdominal-dominant of wakefulness. with abdominalwakefulness, with relaxed was associated drowsiness, thoracic and thoracic-dominant equality with drowsiness, variDuring breathing with sleep onset. in closely were movements amplitude of abdominal ations theta activity between to and alpha vacillation related in EEG. the

(Timmons being

Drowsiness by

cterized

preceding

a process

during very 302). onset

its

after

first

the this

of

The of

onset"; 20

regularity state

occipital

of

(SEMs)

movements point

"seem

out,

of

be

to

(Liberson drowsiness alpha-blocking".

and is

here

is

as

Liberson

is

chara-

with

associated and

of

drowsiness

p. 173).

sleep

level,

a certain irregularity

also sec

which,

drowsiness

initiating reaches

1972,

preceding

a condition

or

drowsiness

as

soon

sec

eye

(1966)

Liberson

and

as

slow

al

et

subsiding

20 or

more

respiration

followed

Liberson defined

by 1966, as

"the

recopp. 300-

70 Libersons

The

noted

seconds

for

initial

drowsiness".

reaction"

(ib.,

Kleitman

(1939)

"muscle is

noted,

ing

and

in

10 sec,

out

increases

the

as

thus

suggesting

ness

even

start This

a four

Libersons

on

"here

now"

the

was

floating,

Reports

on

the

"here

during

and

alpha-blocking

after

the

subjects' (ib., p. 298).

by

reports

dreaming"

now"

a high

alpha-activity

by

anterior

a more

increases

that voltage and

vertex

vertex waves

in

show

sec

the

waves.

As

predominate.

from

to

deepens,

The

appearance

from

accompanied theta-activity high

relatively

drowsiness

drowsiness

is

progression

10

first

the

of

onset

alpha-blocking (4-7 low-amplitude cps)

amplitude

p. 296). (53%)

(ib.,

to

leading

about

disappearing

the

of

thinking"

of

incidence

practically after

the

concern

during

rapidly

by reports

types

vague

p. 301).

(ib.,

subject's

drifting,

Electroencephalographically occipital

the

from

ranging

"more

of

and 15

patterns

graded

was

the

declining

alpha-activity

alert

an

drowsy

alert"

alertness

drowsi-

of

state

"when

scale

reports

"I

as

of

category

to

drowsiness

of

shows

subjectively

characterized

experiment,

such

be

to

increases"

electroencephalogram...

component

subjective

and

resting

continue

may

subject

Conversely,

also

occur-

periods

a residual

p. 299).

has

movements

drowsy

electroencephalogram

than

more

It

EEG pattern of

no

EEG drowsiness

of

repeated

slipp-

increasingly

eye

onset

more

Libersons

for

it

for

slow

pattern

subject

of

presence

the

in it

the

invade

to

the

'deeper'.

the of

alpha

the

&

that

lowered

is

becomes

interrupted

"the

though

pattern"

before

of

(ib.,

in

number

periods

covering

remaining incidence

time

a certain

ring

sec

"the

that

staying

Gerard,

possibility

Drowsiness,

state,

a

about

and

Blake,

the

after

affair,

drowsiness

as

periods noted

p. 57).

this

of

the

consciousness

a progressive

gradually

and

longer

of

1967,

is

soon

very

after

by

study to

40% have

alpha-blocking

of

onset

pointed

already

several of

about

10 sec

An earlier

level

the

(Kleitman

(1966)

been

had

"only

the

after

diminishes

but

slowly"

sec

p. 297).

tonus

lost,

20

it

50% recognise

of

recognition

subjective

drowsiness

of

a delay

is

instance,

For

recognition

subjective

in

subjects

most

"there

that

theta-rhythm of

'spindles'

71 (12-14

The

sleep. the

the

signals

cps)

subjective

them

a progression

reports

(alpha-activity)

lating

with

lengths

such

(This

progression, "who people

onset

of

Rechtschaffen

1964;

Globus

1966;

Liddon

Libersons'

The

a confirmation (1965) Vogel who

of

EEG/EOG

in

changes

nine

SEMs).

The

jects' ment

a steady

rise

the

latter

increase

in

concomittant Most

dramatic

episodes",

Moreover, 1948;

Oswald

and

contrary

1962),

it

of

in

decline

frequency

of

in

by

'real'

also

earlier

was

found

"a

with

their

sub-

loss

environ-

of

than

rather

was

the

(ib.,

p. 236).

shown

to

affect. defined

reported

to

1 EEG

hallucinatory

world"

experience of

Alpha

immediate

mental

purely

the

REM), stage

the

is

namely,

2 EEG (usually

defined

cate-

sequential

awareness

dreams, were

bursts

succ-

four

p. 233),

(ib.,

and Vogel

and from

and

a decline

interestingly,

et

with

Foulkes

Descending

hallucinatory with

drowsiness

subjects

stage

being

out

Foulkes

of

of

experience

transpiring

actually be

one's

Maron

progression

in

a steady

in

REM

characteristic

SEMs),

control

"occipital

as 1963;

al

results

a few

showed

or

alpha-activity"

narcoleptic

study

Descending

results

that

sense

p. 299),

such

et

there

as

theta-activity

of

replacing

adult

with

SEMs),

experiences,

This

young

with

volitional and

observed

(ib.,

EOG variables"

EEG (discontinuous, with

always amount

their

"reflecting

EEG and

(mostly

drowsiness.

occur

1967).

In

EEG (continuous,

Alpha

of

earlier increase

an

stages.

awakening

of

gories

found

from

reports

the

for

stages

electroencephalographic

was

essive

lasting

early not

1960;

corre-

not

onset sleep p. 300) and

(ib.,

reports do

suddenly

unusual

now"

a rule,

alpha-blocking"

sleep

and thinking"

general

latter

exaggerated

of of

is

(Vogel

dreaming

took

an

"micro-sleep"

onset",

al

show

types

other

and

the

at

be

as

which,

however,

"delta-waves

have

time

of

the

preceding

10 sec

than

"here

drowsiness

of

patterns

therefore,

from

the

waves),

continuous

for

are

vertex

through

occurring

and

2 of

stage

may,

"vague

to

and

longer

changes

showing

to

rhythm

mental

EEG patterns

related (theta

descending

of

these

of

appearance

periods

onset

as during

in

Alpha (e. g.,

studies that

"hallucinated

the

majority

EEG. Vihvelin

72 subjects had

also

did

not

the

experience during

(especially same

way

1957,

McKellar

the

demonstrate

of

imagery

stages,

an

indication

(ib.,

p. 235). to

regard

gation

(de

Manaceine

pulse

during

this

lower"

and

irregular.

"very

irregular,

faces

of

the

rate

a somewhat

(Fleisch

1929).

that,

with

as

characterized Omwake

(1932)

hypnopompic (1967)

noted

showed

the

(de

tonic

the

hypnagogic

state,

tumified

look"

and

hypnagogic the

presence that

during

the

muscle

Dovey

(1944, the 6-7

The noted,

around and of

heart

is

There

also (Max

potentials activities

theta

is

phase.

also

waves.

worse

performed

found

also

hypnopompic

hypnagogic

be

to

further

p. 64)

cps

become

to

pauses".

morning. the

the

found

was

respiratory

subjects

that

tendency

and

of

investi-

acceleration

the

end,

period

especially 1930; Boas

a definite

of

successive

early

Manaceine

(Grollman

in

change differ-

showed

and

de

1932),

Lisi

found

an

too,

persons,

magnitude

the

than

during

acceleration

awake

Walter

by

individual

studies

subjects in

large

imagery

of

with

of

Respiration,

1932)

increase

an 1937),

state

Later

the

as

also

the

was

consistent

modality

any

pp. 214-215) had "an evident

showing

eyelids.

Goldschmidt

(see

study

any

1897,

half-awakened

always

them

the

much

association

or

hypnopompic

the

this

consistent in

experience

mental

In

2)

REM dream

in

EEG/EOG

presence in

"had

any

particular

ences

1 and

stages

finding

with

EEG/EOG

in

participating

actively

a nocturnal

interesting

to

modality in

in

would

but

episodes

p. 41).

Another failure

of

descending

they

as

dramatic

hallucinate

only

in

the

Kleitman

that

Partial several occur or even complete awakenings during the night times remembered; and are not usually become more frequent toward the end of the custhey finally, because tomary of increasing period of sleep; they in lapsing difficulty back into culminate sleep, in the in overt termination or 'awakening' of sleep, word. meaning of this everyday

(Kleitman

1967,

p. 127).

6

CHAPTER

AND THE STAGES OF THE HYPNAGOGIC

PROBLEMS OF DEFINITION STATE:

Although

some

hypnagogic

lishing

(e. g.

sion Foulkes

generally

no

from

Alexander

1909;

occurrence

in

it

indeed,

to

(e. g.

of

characterize

daydreams,

sleep

and

end-

processes) arise

clearly (see

of

-

consciousness etc.:

psychoses,

the that

phenomena

of

also

and

descriptive

states

al

and

1967b)

severally

- other dreams,

et

(beginning

modes

be

to

Foulkes

Rapaport

cognitive

thought

generally

are

1959;

McKellar

1966;

hypnagogia

of

character

estab-

Liberson

difficulties

These

offered.

in

succes-

thought

of

done

temporal

1966;

al

temporal

(quality

transitional

the

and

et

accepted

been

have

limits

Vogel

psychological

and

Liberson

1965;

Vogel

their

and

1948;

been

has

research

patterns

Vihvelin

and

1966), ing)

definite

Part

see

Two). to

Approaches of

a state

it

dreaming)

this

(a)

into

aches Burdach

and

represented view

that

argues show

sleep

dream,

state

of

which

exact

they

it

is

latter

been

three

main

in

and

Jaspers.

as

by

view

of

former

The

phenomenon

a hypnagogic uses

appro-

represented point

the

of 5.

psychological view

of

one

and

chapter

external

of

view

(and

correlates

two

Schultz,

analysis

whether

(1933) imagery

reminiscences, imagination;

the

the

sleep

itself or

experience the

criterion

subject's

consciousness.

Leroy in

(b)

and

at

psychological

point

Weygandt,

the

purely

separated

an

have

as

to,

it

relating

physiological was discussed

internal

the

Leroy, by

should

latter

(1948)

Vihvelin

the

mostly

concentrated

There two

with

The

onset.

sleep

or

respect,

mainly

concerned

from,

wakefulness.

and in

have

hypnagogia

defining

of

problem

consciousness

differentiating

groups

the

described

the

is

of

and and carry

devoid of

the

although with

them

hypnagogic the

of

character

quality

of

images

may

a quality

-73-

state

as

reality,

a creation appear of

the

a state

of sharp fantastic

of

the and than

74 the

is

object both

hallucinations

the

the

contrary, in

and that

to

contrast

at in

cipates In

from

that

there

fully

nearly

everybody

falling

control

of

the

(a)

panying

noise

[hypnagogic

in

themselves instance, one does ensure

us

be

of

and

Schultz's

and

consciousness

subject continually

of two

must

to

the the

dream

the

able

is

in

consciousness

the

(b)

obtrude for

as

. sufficient dreams

when

by

latter:

for

the

situation

hypna-

Weygandt's hypna-

the

moment

when

adding

the

"firstly state

Vihvelin to

between the

percep-

While

apply

hypnagogic of

H. V.

when one is it

case

acoustic

disappears", to

the

border

marked

situation

the

a railway-journey,

as

"the

of

to

able

of mistaking it to safer

which

accom-

and

permanent "(p. 361) carriage),

thinks

an

duration,

short

criterion

stipulations be

of during

error

he

according state

the

the

the

be

the

on of

especially

serve

wakefulness".

criterion

may have

yet

must

observation

will

absence

of

against

of

appear

perfect

ear)

audition",

experienced

experiences,

following

the

as

less

or

perception

is

which

shaking

criterion gogic

with

accept

not

gogic

interferes

dreaming (the

tions

continual

definition.

hallucinations

the

this

to

Leroy's

state

to

"the

fits

can

is

(e. g.

perceive a hypnagogic "dream-phenomena that

possible

traceable

a more

continuing

objected

visions

phenomena,

where

organ

still

vision],

to

wants

and

(1948)

that

optical

the

(1930)

hypnagogic

of

escape "hypnagogic

part

sense

the

of

grounds

parti-

Schultz

would

that

asleep,

Vihvelin

out

distinguishing

state,

types

which

most

another

a proof

respect,

indifferent

dream-mechanism"

the

and

for

dream

are

proposed

before

this

actively

for

criteria

the

imitate

such,

in

act

points

an

dreamer

the

whereas

state

"which

are

Leroy

on

to

In

to

they

actions:

desire

any

likened

Leroy's

out

therefore,

of

that

dreams.

pointed

He,

lack

may be

criticizing

hypnagogic

in into

subject

characteristic. dreams, nocturnal

a play

his

they

most

hypnagogist

the

spectator

as

is

them

to

relation

a real differ from

representations

their

subject's

to

resemblance

importantly,

and

involve

or

prompt

their

as More

concerned.

real

do not

far

as

reproductive

to

the retain and,

the

75 the

secondly,

intact

kept

be

must

notes

falling

asleep: is

the

by

is

state by

terized

not

tinuity

the

of

but

state

the

of

consciousness

itional

Vihvelin

Thus

the

waking

utterly

'hypnagogic

state'

the

ignore

are

common

literal

intruof trans-

this

of

dream-consciousness.

the

objective

marks

of

observation

those

events

beginning be

open

eyes

gates

the

esses

to

absences

more

hypnagogic

stage, on

the

processes

with

of

vacillation

and

in

the

which

state

before

period

eyes

with

closed

Vihvelin

to

other

hypnagogic

waking side

the

until p. 360)

consciousness

full

falling

1948,

argue:

the

case

embracing

psychological he calls and what

of

from

transitional

of

cushioning

on

in

sleep).

stage,

side

taken

closed

would

reduction

one

concept

byVihvelin (I

thus

to

the

the

line

in

not

appears

whole

as

term

the

of

he

sleep;

in

(quoted

a pre-hypnagogic the

into

beginning

the

the

the

appear

quantitative

and

for

appropriate

until

that

wakefulness

dreams"

of

would

"which

use and

side,

hypnagogia

of

full

from

asleep,

fact

leading

and

the

restrictive

theoretical

stands

definition

Jaspers'

for

rather

sense

meaning

preceding

period

logical

end

critical

criteria

On the

evidence.

'proper'

in

con-

disappearance

the the

of

the

constantly

The

marks

"its

sleep

to

Vihvelin's

However,

all

by

charac-

make voluntary movements) emphatiit is "a state out that pointing of consciousness different from the dream-consciousness" (ib., p. 362).

cally

its

state

of

(orientation,

ability

phenomena,

with

hypna-

the

of

interruption

hypnagogia

state

end

conscious

and

p. 362).

beginning

anchors

the

is

which

wakefulness

the

situation

the

and

state

in

wakefulness

(ib.,

of

of

hypna-

proper

a transitional

being

of

the

The

between

of

reduction

beginning

sleep

dream-absences"

ding

(2)

p. 361).

process fatigue,

quantitative

(ib.,

mark

the

increasing

changes

a vacillation

in

stages

of

the

qualitative

distinctive

chief

two

processes; hypnagogium, the

or

movements Vihvelin p. 361).

(ib.,

stage

by

processes"

gogic

voluntary

psychic

state

psychic

are

the

characterized

characterized

of

there

"(1)

conscious

gogic

out

carry

continuously"

that

further

which

to

ability

state from

or

releprocdreama poststate psycho-

76 dream

consciousness. for

(except

the

to

cult dreams

are

different does

species

appearance the

is

way,

even

not

cases,

but

dreams), betweEn

is

this is

and

the

the

there

but

this

all

the

is

is

convey

of

by And

notion deep

some

occurrence

of

vacillation by

intru-

the

fully

asleep,

onset

or

the

the

hypnagogic

of

to

make

opposed

in

it

tiredness

state

is

Vihvelin's

It

and

Sartre

of

would

Vihvelin's

to

stage it

that to

to

argue

Vihvelin's

a

of 'come

for

paralysis

constantly

a subject's

true

employed

(1973),

self-induced

is

that

properly

and

the

characterize

reports

unwillingness

observation 'fatigue' and

voluntary

to

to

this

at

opposed

as

the

quantitative

respect

taken

those

of

most

state

term

to

be

surely

hypnagogic

addition, in

to

against

the

'fatigue'

means,

(1933)

Leroy

This

use

any

levelled by

of

reports

down

lies

generalization.

relaxation

a deepening

the

As

mark,

in

nor be

would

whether

of

autosuggestion.

ability

(which

one

characterized

doubtful

Both of

many

cases. the

it'.

dis-

the

if

sleep

or

argument

cannot,

occurs

talk

of

awake

a misleading

are

it

feeling

Vihvelin

and

state

arbitrary: fully

stage

stage

that

ending

the

In psychic processes. "increasing fatigue" term

reduction first

and being

with

situation

of

of

diffi-

very

their

characterized

pre-sleep

A similar

pre-hypnagogic

of

simply

neither in

then

state.

use

those

dream-absences.

But

is

is

to

for

one,

sleep

and

to

condition,

intermediate

wakefulness

of

sleep

of

a sufficient

an

processes,

Moreover,

as

state

a necessary

in

intro-

experiences

opposed

consciousness

not

the

it

genus.

same

hypnagogic

the

of

the

and identical

not

as

geni

of

the

see

not

sion

distinct

two

reduction

hypnagogic

that

view

the

psychological

dreaming,

during

the

sustain

if

similar

operating

as

reported

in

the

of

of

view

processes

changes

very

in

and

us

disappearance

entire

situation")

being

latter

the

"the

of

qualitative

of

he does not tell since by "dream consciousness"

psychological

quantitative

duction

he

mark

of

consciousness

by

he means

what

explicitly

of

But,

out

instance, and

both

against in positing retaining

movements. pure

hypnagogium

numerous

the

77 have

reaearchers hypnagogia.

Indeed,

hypnagogic

if

it

is

range

of

phenomena

applied wide

it

or

hypnagogia

for

argued

state to

understood it

alpha,

only

be

covering

from

in

from

to

consciousness The first

and

an early

suggested chapter

5 we saw

cators,

divided fifth

(the

who,

on

hallucinations in

included,

by

Trosman

(1966),

ego

functions,

the

intact

turalized middle, remarked

ego

late

and

may be

rhythms,

(this in

theta

Trosman

are

three

which

stage he

is

totally

and terms

his

the

be

the

early, too, state

deepest

stage

consciousness

over

unable

restruc-

pp. l-2), the

of

stages:

preferred,

of

inci-

and

and

and

experience fact, in may,

were

progressive

in

surroundings

p. 388)

in

state

experience stages:

(p. 41).

Foulkes,

(1976,

Oliver personal

hypnagogic

which

Vogel,

three

classidivision

of

destructuralized, as

proper).

rhythms,

hypnagogic

own his

sleep

states

sleep.

or,

stages

some (1973, Stoyva

alpha

the

EEG indi-

dreaming

a dreamlike

with

no -Control stage

there

into

In

five

instead

stage

the

(1921)

a four-stage

third

it

hypnagogic

a three-stage

offered

stages.

his

that

double-

and

using

to

attempted

EEG patterns,

stage,

as

stage.

into

state

of

stage,

just

grounds,

(1938),

al

states",

divided

there showed that he is unaware of filled

the

viewing

ego

pat-

Arnold-Forster

belonging

2 "spindling"

Stage

pient

in

terms

indexed

mainly

fact,

sometimes "twilight

term

the

Under

et

(1969)

that

out

pointing

wave

is

the

hypnagogic

(1966)

Gastaut

fication.

slow

to

point

hypnagogic

Liberson

and

(14-21cps)

and Vogel

phenomenological

Davis

in

beta

even

Foulkes

were

a late

and

stage,

Liberson

to stages

the

theta,

patterns,

to

patterns,

dreams.

of

that

alpha

state dissociations

investigators

consisting (1925) Leaning

Electro-

hypnagogic

slight

complete

as

state

a reasonably

characteristic

the

ranging

segmented

the

more

Experientially,

terns.

is

the

justifiably

intact

alpha-theta

and delta activity, spindling (Dement and Kleitman 1957, activity sprinkled

concept

features.

l4cps

1965)

segmented

the be

can

ranges

mixed

that

cognitive

and

more

and

appear

would

encephalographically, interrupted

a wider

which

subdivided to

'pull'

he

has into

himself

78 back,

in

that

and

contact

re-establish is

he

stage make

reports

the

retains

still his

with unaware

still

verbal

he

which

in

surroundings), his

of

surroundings

he

although

his

middle cannot

imaginal

experience,

in

he

Other and can report. of his surroundings have pointed to hypnagogia as consisting of

is

aware who

workers

(1929),

transpire

would

evidence

empirical

and

hypnagogic or

state to

early if

research lated

efforts

these

modify In

lead

stages.

Indeed,

induce

into

sleep

take

iences

of

be pegged

Hypnagogic

ents. terms

of The

place.

opposite both In

between

of

the

hypnagogic

"action

in and

on lie

how

and

far,

also

employed of

expera whole

as stages

mental

to in

be

classified

respect, mode"

("making

it"

the

on

takes

understood to

resoect

components. (1971)

the

compon-

experience

'activity'

Deikman

might

that

mind

deep,

or

the

when is

be

thus

would

to

also

factor

the

its

bearing

suffi-

terms

state

physiological

'relaxation'

a similar

be

hypnagogic

all

continuum

tension

be

to

and

1923;

Kleitman

relaxation,

components

these

1912;

might in hypnagogia

increasing

depending

term of

but

experiences

stage

these

continuum

state

the

comprises

relaxation

hypnagogic

a background,

this

against

is

appears

Since

place.

alone

define

to

test

evidence.

new

dimension

this

physio-

then

and

of

corre-

group

relaxation

(Coriat

relaxation as

a continuum

the

facilitate

and

stages

light

the

that

1942)

trying

which,

against

or

to

Morgan

and

in

the

fact

only

fruitfully

in

the

of

straight

Lovell

in

it

better

and tentatively

three

still

clearly

subdivisions,

consciousness,

into

groupings

view not

cient

term

of

observations,

to

a segmented

hypnagogium

is

it

evidence made

states

phenomena,

logical

is

were

of

pure

precise

with

considerations

viewing

Although

(1959).

Laird,

and

Vihvelin's

very

line

in

the

state.

Critchley

theoretical

that

against for

argue

be more

would

as

Laird

support

hypnagogic

proper

too

then

Mayer-

(1937),

Niyagi

(1956),

Linschoten

wakefulness

(1927,1930),

Angyal

(1931),

to

nearest

stage

include

Bizette

(1954,1955), It

the

stages

successive Gross

lightest

the

and

review

can

to

ability

distinguished happen)

and

as any

79 "receptive "the

for

employed for

is

kind

the

of

single altered

states

EEG feedback

theta ment

hypnagogia

of different

is

goal"

discussed

shall

address

myself

remark,

namely,

the

hypnagogia. of

sensory is

ponent of

This

the

more

hallucinatory

the

world in

the

activity

by

here

of the

effects

physical

com-

or

forms

most,

instructively,

the

hypnagogia the

of West

a

Deikman's

to

any,

of

pursuit

aspect

of

context

employ-

paper; of

More view

proposed

this

passing

in

environment.

general

in

external

engaging

with

characteristic

part in

attaining

The

withdrawal

related

'non-striving'

or in

from the

with

or

where

prevented

activity

seen

be

can

integral

first

the

retreat

deprivation

'receptive' be

to

an

it'

associated

imagery".

later

goal" "'letting

in

consciousness

of

mode" as "engaging

for

factor

be

strategy

that

noted

hypnagogic

and

"receptive

the

of

p. 12)

of

can

a different

of

important

most

it

a different

pursuit

(1976,

ignoring

although

is

but

in

world

Oliver

the

it

from

that

remarking

'regressive'

a

purpose

the

p. 483).

happen

I

that

engaging

(ib.,

not

a retreat

or

world,

happen)

it"

is

mode

receptive

the

("letting

mode"

can for

conditions

(1962,1968)

and

(1973).

Stoyva

West's

(1962)

"perceptual

a hallucination

that postulates cinations" following two conditions the

sufficient

to

may be

impaired

depatterning load

or

and

(iii)

input,

sensory

effective

permit in (e. g.

"jamming

and

ways:

sensory

the

decreased

psychological

(e. g.

input

sensory decrease (ii)

high

of

arousal

absolute

deprivation),

circuits"

when

appears impairment

Effective (i)

hallu-

of

(a) prevail: (b) a level of

awareness. three

theory

release

or

input

over-

excitement),

the

with contact of dissociative

the unusual ment through exercise isms. West's theory rests on the assumptions leave permanent iences traces and that neural

environmechan-

that

exper-

the

personfield as "a dynamic exercises an inteality of force" influence The on these patterns. and organizing grating for instance, influence becomes impaired, organizing when

input is sensory "when p. 268) argued, the

reduced. considerably information the usual

As West input

level

(1968,

80 longer

no the

perceptual

in

familiar

new

or

hallucination

was

as

such consciousness dreaming. hypnagogia, Lipps'

ence be

disinhibited,

by

affective

stressing (1973,

twilight

the

important

reduce

internal

must

be

(3)

there

a shift

it

are

to

a condition

first

although

hypnagogic

state.

contact

for

even

to to

when

is

that,

It

of

those

input

of

but

to

(2)

there

as well",

and

volition', to

para-

whole

the

doubt,

in

the

state

are

may be

only

degree

early that

be

obtained

stage

of

full

obtainable

predominance,

were from

not

although

is

the

"passive

psycholost.

postu-

Vihvelin of

is

it

the

argued

waking

collected in

a stage the

is

case

hypnagogic

hallucinations during

only

stages,

all

above

data

the

of

a transitional

of

his

not

totally

of

a certain and

is

when

stage being

part

any

postulate

consisting

would

appear

production

As we saw

present,

no

the

application

which

to

instance,

first

above

hypnagogic

the

for

hypnagogia

state. in

of

applicable

to

the

of

all

hypnagogic

the

would

parasympathetic

the

a state

for

was

obvious

not

environment

hallucinations

more

that

not

late

with

argue of

all

full

hypnagogic

or

experiences

sympathetic

West's

the the

a hypnagogium

state.

to

'passive

postulate,

being

is,

that

consciousness from hypnagogia which

input

can

induction

external

of

are

Also,

here

problem

difficult lates

only

conducive,

in

effective

state,

hallucinatory

to

them

of

necessary,

The

of

it

suggestion

the

on

postulates

observed

applicable

Stoyva's

logical

or

more

from

a shift be

some

and

fully

stress

proprioceptive

will

postulates

of

with

not

has

predominance.

Now,

it.

tendency).

or be

must

sympathetic

state,

reduce

states

inhibited;

is

expectancy

production to

but

the

three

adds

"In

is

it

of

p. 404),

states, (1)

by

altered

representation

every

a sensation

however,

Stoyva

West:

become

to

a tendency

that

to

hypnosis, meditation, p. 374) makes refer-

(1948,

Vihvelin

proposing

of

Yoga

and

the

condition

a number

Zen

as

of

to

by

that

noted

a predisposing

shared

emergence, re-experienced

and

(West

combinations".

input

sensory

reduced

their

'released'

may be

traces

inhibit

to

completely

suffices

in its

late

volition"

the stage

81 ("receptive

the

environment

with

contact the

mode"),

and the

of

experiences

decreased

a greatly are

fully

and

middle

early

psychological

present,

that

and

stages

"quasi-

are

hallucinatory'. indicates

This are

that to

applicable

the

hypnagogic

deepening

continuum

that

as

of

place,

predominance ("passive lets go the

with in its

stages

the

hypnagogic

Bearing

in

make

fact

the

and

"active

the

between

end

tact

with

dreams

the

of

is

awareness and floating (1937) noted

an

were

in

alpha

(159

out

of

prior

to

the

1973,

them to

early

and

they

or

external drifting

165)

are

the

alpha

p. 394,

body

or and

in

chapter

the

physical

Davis

is

(there

schema

is

7).

still

distortions et

subjects was

rhythm

floating Oliver

their

but

present,

there

reported.

by

and

relaxed

appearance

mentally

in

interrupted

drifting

is

when

reality,

experience

EEG:

totally

discussed

but

relax-

involvement

ego

is

hypnagogia,

middle

this

the

their

are

total

of

hallucinations

'activity' make

exper-

of

component

mental

mental

conpsychological hypnagogic mid-late

withdrawal

considerable of

by

relaxation

and

end

full

In

of

hypnagogic

extreme

which

interesting.

and

physical

identify

the

in

mode"

varied

up of

although

interchanges

of

nature

characterized

phenomena of

so

we have

physical

degree

relaxation

Stoyva

at

contact

"receptive

the

to

environment).

"autosymbolic"

the

made

dynamic,

hallucination,

a range

progressive

is

his

relaxation,

full

to

and

testing:

the

a certain

In

the

Thus,

reality

a variety

affords

hypnagogic),

when

stage,

it

it

stage.

(hypnagogic of

lead

he

mentally of

Thus,

experiences

that

(late

loss

may

we may attempt

components, by iences ation

it

mode"

mind

relaxes

psychological

decreases.

environment

earlier

his

i. e.

ever

parasympathetic

functioning)

volition"

deepest

its

he

as

an

saying

'relaxation':

to

a shift

and

attitude,

effort

by

mental

and

physical

in

applied from

characterized

physically

takes

mental

is

state

be

must

different

not

that

postulates

above

state

is

which

-

relaxes

a person

the

of

hypnagogic

the

manner

a progressive

those

al they

while

practically

always

a depression

(1.5

to

experience

(see

also

1976,

pp. l-2).

Lights,

40secs)

82 flashes

and (see

spots, gogia

to

A hypnagogic much

very

hypnagogic

to this)

on

hypna-

early appear

and

as

the

relax. report

the

to

belong

1925

Leaning

also

begins

subject

to

seem

point

by

recorded here

as

it

(1978)

Horowitz

shows

is

the

clearly

progression:

find I drift to I Customarily sleep a off as When I close of visual experiences. succession lightens it darkness but to then I see my eyes lights Next I see colored and sometimes gray. dance, forms that rotate, geometric complex very Soon a succession of images about. or sparkle find before I me. and scenes parade of people interesting these go to sleep and often quite however, I them. At times, get vivid watching For hallucinations me awake. which may frighten I saw a spider instance, on once all of a sudden They were ugly time a crab. another my pillow;

and scary they were

and caused real.

me to

(Horowitz Another can

be

and

luminosity

more (e. g.

to

progressive

of

the

visions:

and

colourful

the

Dusen

1972,

related

vivid van

1978, aspect

phenomenological

p. 100).

up in

start

pp. 13-14) of hypnagogia

that

is

vividness

relaxation these more

bed thinking

the

appear subject

the to

become relaxes

7

CHAPTER

CHARACTERISTICS:

COGNITIVE-AFFECTIVE

this

In

features

logical the

attentional

the

induction

delineate

the

hypnagogia

and

attempt

the

subject

I

chapter of

shall

state

of

and/or

salient an

in

hypnagogic

of

of

analysis

involved

when

prolongation

psycho-

imagery.

Suggestibility-receptivity: (cited

Jastrow of

hypnagogia the

which

(1911, to

most

prevalent,

but

an experimenter,

e. g.

incorporate

accept,

and

exteroceptive ideas,

1925;

Leaning

Sartre

or

of

in three

to Her

them

character or

(b)

that

successful

were

more

most prevalent, hypnagogia. This susceptagency, readiness

subject's

(both

perceptual

data

imaginal

elaborate

concepts

auto-suggestibility 1911; Varendonck

than

susceptible

cases

in

still

(a)

that can

emotions

intellectual

intellectual

the

while showed

ideas

less

25% of

of

Indeed,

as and

1921;

1978).

results

than

year-olds

subject's

"the

(1897)

a depressive

easily p. 200),

suggestion".

out experiments with carried by waking the hypnopompic them up state hours of night sleep various and making

suggestions state.

the

and

and

in

sleep

possesses impressions".

the

as

spoke

it

elaborate

Hollingworth

De Manaceine subjects

and

the

as

1909;

(Alexander

also

associate

is,

that

of

as the subject's by an external

proprioceptive)

'freely'

as

well

two

sensory be one of features

to

to

that

noted

p. 157)

verge

open

be understood not only to accept suggestions

to

ibility to

simply

appears

suggestibility if not the is

peculiarly

p. 110)

magnify

the

upon

state

seems

Hollingworth

1921,

Arnold-Forster

"that

as

mind

tendency

by

to

half-awakened

this

ideas

"all

be

suggested

of

an

ones,

suggestions

and emotional -83-

than

ones

in

emotions

more (ib.,

type" were

and

were

suggestions

and

much

exciting

suggestions

emotional

after

considerably (c)

that adults.

successful

45%.

In

children (In

15in

subjects

84 the

under

15 the

of

age

Emotional

respectively). anger,

anxiety,

sisted

of

"does

f rm

the

three

not

'intellectual

suggestions' last

the

repeated

two

phenomenon)

but

affirmative

(e. g. the

Sometimes hypnopompic

but

these

they

dreamt

the

state,

the

as

during

of

sense

study

conditions. Later

causally

baseline

no

the

noted

given

readiness

the

involved (1939)

and

possibility in

the

Barber

the

suggestions

an on at

points

measures

were the

regarding

(1957)

both

and the

of

suggp. 210),

intellectual the

side",

emotive

seeing of

snow

an

emotion

down,

out, taken

and

someafter-

however, nor

was

experimental 1911;

external mentation

external of

was

immediately

rightly

genesis

there

hypnopompic

accelerating

of

suggested

happening,

slowed

hypnagogic

was

cases

suggestion

which

a dream

the

felt

pulse

with in

However,

element"

(e. g. Hollingworth

incorporated to

the

subject's

researchers

become

attention

the

At

either

(ib.,

always they

not

it.

remained

during

it

did

into

remembered

wonder

day.

information

detailed

1921)

they

momentarily, stopped (1976) As Schacter

this

emotive

an

De

morning

to

some

their

sleep.

the

day

the

five").

make

which

in

that

remembered

fright

as

wards.

Rosett

when

to

suggested

suggested

a summer's

times

to

even they

suggestion

such

always

emotion

"and

the

recollection

contained

namely,

such

the

cases

all

In

event. on

back

summer

in

after

incorporated

or

based

("echo"

remembered

a hot

an

such

elaboration

estion

in

of

fully

reaction

subjects

during

snowing

e. g.

their

transformed

were

when

"in

the

up

up

woke

mechanically

two

10 of

the not

clearly

times

cases

they

or

(68%)

was

went

35 such when

answer

wake

instead

suggestion

cases

dream

but

merely

suggestion

not

In

were

the

three

did

subjects

anything

the

17

when

reported

remember

the

of

".

five?

make

con-

opinions

and

subject

of

words

ones

experiments

the

"Certainly

state

Manaceind

in

only

two

group when

successful

as

counted

about

judgements

times

fear,

intellectual

The

false

suggesting

97%

included

suggestions

sorrow.

and

85% and

were

responses

stimuli

hypnagogic suggested

Varendonck tend

stimuli and

drew

being experiences. that

85 is

hypnagogia

to

susceptible first

to

to

sound

siness.

More

Weitzman

and

and Davis

30db)

noise

onset,

sleep

"there

that

conclude

ence

p. 340),

(ib.,

sleep"

by

provided

ence respect

to

and gradually sleep no habituation). Ornitz

et

receptiveness in the borderland who

workers

made

tend

operate

with

work

in

a free

field,

encies"

(quoted

the

sensitivity

(1955).

has

also

Trömner

by

the

p. lfl

mind

impressions

into

the

sleep

hour"

leading

among

to

of

to

McDowell at

other

who

ideas

and

p. 159).

wrote

a time

such

because

effect

the

abnormally

communication

referred

they tend-

Reference

hypnagogic

others,

(1933,

of

"special

the

and

rival

of

AER

that

become

of

1921,

Leroy

hour

senses

great

receptivity by,

first

introduced

by

in

) observations

e. g.

are

inhib-

in

change

sleep

a confirmation

remarks,

Arnold-Forster

(1911),

the

and

unchecked

made

the

in at

decrease

suggestion

abnormally

been

jerks

(p. 157),

that

and

bodily

wrote

also to

(1959c)

seq.

to evid-

Oswald

are

et

influ-

wakefulness

second

findings

similar

to

p. 42),

by

state"

"the

state

wanes

author

that

to

over

inhibitory

supporting

that

is,

that

a special

either

or

noted

around immediately

investigators

other

and

that

(ambient

spindle,

in

sudden

carry

to

the

of

be

facilitation also

nearest latter

This

acute".

of

(1921, are

we

to

found

period

from

(1932)

(1967)

al's

Arnold-Forster's "when

point

al

et

"seems

amplitude

and

of

(Ornitz

ition.

transition

occurrence

indicators

as

onset

the

to

the

confirmed

clicks

These to

Fruhstorfer

amplitudes

a decrease

Lisi

de

60db

sleep

seem

or

with

associated

(1967)

state.

would

influence

facilitatory

al

first

the

hypnagogic

later

the

during

et

10 minute

the

following

and

preceding

1971)

largest

their

during

viz.

al

to

1962;

al

et

drow-

to

wakefulness

al

the

were

responsiveness

1967;

(AERs)

in

of

et

Ornitz

clustered

(1939)

al

et

Fruhstorfer

responses

especially

(Williams

Ornitz

findings.

evoked

averaged

1965;

1969;

al's

et

research

Kremen

et

from

moved

are

increase

EEG an

subject recent

Bergström

Davis

through

the

subjects

which

suggestions.

observe as

in

a state

p. l),

Taine

(1857,

Critchley

86 (1977,

Budzynski

"are

subjects

state learning

day,

the

He reports

in

control". are (EMG) myograph

subjects

forehead

muscles

cortical

and put

terized

by

theta

in

because

that

helped

new material,

cular

the

which

uses

weeks.

Budzynski

sleep.

to

listening

information

by

that

Lozanov holistic

and

Budzynski kind

same

state,

arousal the

ment

of

or

other fright

the

under

alert

makes

the

mentation e. g. end

of

(see

in

"hypnopedia" days

while

in which

an

instructor

tempo

of

the

is

It

is

more

West

verbal

during is scale,

1962,

her

is

on

claimed

intuitive than

p. 42). that

observation

encountered

also

relaxing

longer

retained (ib.,

interesting

arousal

respect

entails

music.

conditions

the

this

of

who modulates

learning

hypnagogia,

stages

ignoring

while

that

suggests

lighter

the

or

him

to

out

put

quarter

music

in

parti-

told

information

that

colleagues'

is

reference

suggestopedic

and

received

when

at

to

according

voice

by

conveyed

his

subject

method

classical

and

He

subject's

in

makes

quicker.

the

this

"suggestopedic"

Lozanov's

and

also

and

as

material

facilitated

better

is

learning

from

learn

and

several hypnopedia is the

the

absorb

Evidence

sleep.

in

be

biases,

Europe,

known

of

can

over

vie.

expectancy,

he will

that

during

factor

argues

anxieties,

eastern

material

a device

influence

subjects

method

of

important or

set

awake

to

repetition

"trained

with

own work

from

tutorial

Russian

One

mental

instances

other

cites

further

easier

his

of

have

charac-

prejudices,

languages,

some

evidence

as

they

constricting

blocks,

in

Once

Budzynski

headaches,

as

such

tension

state

are

absent,

or

mental

habits,

bad

resistances,

offers

down

break

to

laxed

electro-

decrease

relaxed

p. 41).

the

state

is

thinking

logical

and

this

an

thus

indefinitely

pattern (ib., Learner"

faculties

reduce

well.

they

painlessly

of

means

and

this

theta

Twilight

called

in

of

analytical

to

as

EEG activity,

the

maintain

trained

arousal

themselves

to

by

biofeedback

through

capable and

and

that

are

autonomic

learned

to

logical

hypnagogic

the

and

efficiently

more when

in

that

claims

supersuggestible

things

certain

during

than

p. 39)

low

a very also

to

e. g.

during

"jamming

the

be

met

with

excitethe

87 Budzynski's

circuits"). hemispheric

lateralization. is

organism "the

the

debatable brought bral

than

is

linked

with

is

there

to

difficult,

in

systems

two

extremely

Koestler

(1981)

linked

the

ness: as

fear

anger

is

parasympathetic as

iences 17

for

which

carry

more

detailed

findings

(e. g.

writers

Accompanying

A rather

symbolism.

Emmons

and is

the

awareness

of

important

feature

Its

accompaniment

congruent be

area

two

generbrain

the

of

As

systems range

are

of

aware-

emotions

such the

whereas

subtle

emotions esthetic

awareness

However,

hypothesis

two

very

conditions.

and of

range

is

such

exper(see chapter

Budzynski's

forward by put 1955,1956; Rubin

earlier 1968)

period

for

most

effective

have

clearly

is

significance:

of

hypnagogia,

and one which

the

awareness accompanying with which seems to equip the subject i. e. an understanding of his ihagery,

understanding

1898),

state

these

associ-

arousal

it

by

religious

be

to

a low

and

more

arguments). the

Moreover,

awareness,

with

a wider

overlooked,

often

significance its

restrict

emotions

learning.

'sleep'

is

the

characterized

Simon

drowsy

the

that

same

is

linked

supported

the

emotions

wonder,

contemplation,

in

cere-

system

known

how

different

that

two

limbic

and

see

remarked,

that

Strong

physiological

rightly

sympathetic and

serve

different

quite

with

can

to

highly

as

the

of

predominance:

least,

the

such

are

whereas

parasympathetic say

opposite

ally

fear

and

arousal

is

hemispheres.

cerebral

anger

sympathetic

with

state

the

like

emotions

strong

brain

level

arousal it

properly.

lower

the

when

effectively"

either

functioning

of

either

low

very

excitement

fright

the

that

However,

over.

or

is

to

reference

functioning

great

anger

hemispheres

with

ated

by

about

more

are

during

whether

or

stops

takes

non-dominant

in

claim

high

very

hemisphere

dominant

and

His

in

either

is

observation

mystical psychotic

occurrence

in

hypnagogia

of

creativity (e. g. overtones (e. g.

Hollingworth

of an

may be

(e. g. Kekule: van

Dusen 1911).

of a Japp

1972), Although

or

88 the

is

phenomenon

of

type

a particular feature

frequent of

feature

occurring

very

reported is

to

by

reported and

(1911),

first

subsequently

by

Alexander

in Dusen

its

appearance

the

mental

set

hypnagogia

the

and

the

of

German

(1934,

Kollaritz

form both

subject

first

Hollingworth

it

depend

takes to

prior

(1965)

during

and

two when the following drowsiness, and (b) an effort phenomenon made its appearance,

an autosymbolic "an hallucinatory

is,

'autosymbolically',

experience

as it felt)

which

forth

puts

were,

an adequate instant" a given

latter

the

an active

is the and "it that elicits... (1965),

Vogel this

is,

that

the

considers types

hypnagogic The

first

menon",

"an

from

Speaking

of

not

consists

the

obtain felt

phenomenon the

which of

may he

second

be

calls "autosymbolic

condito subject will,

elements Foulkes the

absence

the

of for

its

contwo occurrence"

think". Silberer

perspective

"regressive".

phenomenon

two

subjects,

necessary to

effort

to

out

their

of

a psychoanalytic

experience type,

pointed

reports

Silberer

which

conditions (p. 242),

"did

they

that

the

antagonistic

phenomenon".

specifically

in

phenomenon

ceded

three

who

two

p. 196).

by the

one manipulatable

struggle of these the 'autosymbolic

for

symbol (ib.,

(or what is thought at hypnagogic All autosymbolic phenomena, according Silberer, are the result of the above-mentioned being a passive the former tions, condition not

of

on

that

observed (a) present:

were

conditions to think,

and

that

suggest

itself.

Silberer

will,

(1967a),

Rapaport

observations

particular

it

when

in

(1948),

My own

not

a defining

(1909),

Vihvelin

(1972,1975).

van

that

1948),

Vihvelin

i. e,

published

(1933),

Leroy

commonly

is

phenomenon

(1965;

(1924),

It

however,

"autosymbolic"

the

a more

general.

is,

It

a more

examination

be

to

cases,

Silberer

Slight

cited

in

spontaneous

appear.

of

characteristic 1909)

in

often

expected

not

hypnagogia

of

as

careful

it

shows

a feature

as

(and

vision

dreams),

nocturnal

literature

the

(1948)

Vihvelin

hypnagogic

of

of

in

reports

by

reported

He distinguishes

pointing

out

a mixture

of

"Material

that two

or (content)

representations

often

a

all

three. pheno-

of

89 thought

dealt with of content groups of ideas, such as ideas, instance, is,

that

contents,

thought

process", For judgements.

of drowsiness as the nature

In a state topic such

in

a

and

I contemplate an abstract of transsubjectively

judgements... The content (for people) valid all immddiately itself to thought me presents of my (for in the form of a perceptual apparan instant (or big I circle a see picture: real) ently in the air around with people transparent sphere) In the into the circle... it whose heads reach dream-picture; is it instant I that a realise next had it, I to that which the thought gave rise for forgotten now comes back and I a moment, 'autosymbolic' the as an experience recognize phenomenon.

(Silberer Another

Symbol:

I

second

type

essay. (ib., p. 202). The Silberer the

sents it

the

or

menon has

of

condition

and

consciousness

of

functioning

the

mode

of

not

with

the

the

of of

his

pheno-

that

consciousness,

content

wood"

repre-

experiencing

his

an

which

phenomenon",

subject

effectiveness

do with

to

the

of

phenomenon,

(effort)

in

passage

a piece

planing

autosymbolic

"Functional

calls

a halting

improve

see myself of

is

by Silberer

offered I am to

example is: "My thought

p. 198) the following:

1965,

the

is,

subject's

thought.

Example: Pursuing I am thinking a subsiabout something. from my original I depart diary consideration, to it, to return When I attempt an autotheme. I Symbol: am out occurs. phenomenon symbolic The mountains me conceal near climbing. mountain I came and to which the farther ones from which I want to return. (Silberer The

third

type

he

reflects

"somatic

internal

sensations, external

ature, chemical, Thus

the

logical rheumatic

optical, somatic sources, pains,

"Somatic

calls

of

conditions

1965,

any

kind:

external tension,

sensations,... and position pain (ib., stimulations and other phenomenon such

as

palpitations,

may arise

pressure

it

and

phenomenon"

as pressure,

such

p. 204)

from

various

of

a blanket,

smells,

apnoea,

or temper", p. 200-201). physioitching, a breeze

90 instance:

For and so on. one's cheek, my chest expands. a deep breath, high". a table of someone, I lift

touching take help

My blanket

so heavily

rests

"I

Symbol:

With

Another

the

example:

my toes

on one of

it Symbol: The top of a that makes me nervous. decorated the canopied scrapes against carriage hits her hat against branches A lady of trees. Symbol-source: I the top of her compartment. day. had attended that The high a flower parade decorations to the often reached of the carriage branches of the trees.

(Silberer "somatic

The

kinds

two

other

in

vant

'will'

at in

parade

should

be noted,

the

symbol

is,

Silberer

but

is

he

is

the

in

still

tion

its

connection as he grew

of

a system

waggons line

in

between

and

were the

and and

of

running", other

one from

top

symbols the

of

It

experiences. in

three

all

interpretation

of

itself,

that him

to

conveys

either

fades

imagery

the

1948,

which

is

in

respect

away

this

identical to

to the

and

which left

to

bottom

a and

thinking

appeared

from

find

schizophrenia

"the

imagery

the

Kollaritz

to

tried

condi-

and

symbolism.

he

state

pp. 376-77)

symbolism,

rising

along

co-ordinates

example that

sleepier,

visual

the

state.

cyclophrenia

sleepier

for

Vihvelin

of

drowsy

the

the

as

phenomenon" the

full

material

recent

experience

interpretation

entirely"

ceased

by

cited

appearance,

accompanying how recounts

wake-

hypnagogic

the

(1934,

into

phenomenon

or

when

oneself

imagery

the

asleep

but

the

the

latter

asleep"),

from

experience

Silberer's of

during

drow-

falling

in

phenomena

rele-

not feelings":

these

falling

reference,

what

a hypnagogic "material

reports

later

the

against or

of

the (as

mostly

given

Kollaritz

that

taken

for

knows

having

force

is

think"

sensations

with

autosymbolic

of

while

resist

not

from

struggle

should

is

above)

the

production

noted

phenomena

flower

kinds

"in

different to

the

must

Silberer

these

"effort

by

one

time

same

fulness.

the

("interference

drowsy the

somewhat

replaced for

that

are

and

is

needed

is

phenomena

that

genesis,

is

that

very

in

their the

siness all

phenomena"

p. 206)

1965,

to

process in

the

"two

small

right

on

along

how,

the

form freight

the

sinus-

tangent-line.

91 The

had

waggons

"but

know

I

to

psychosis, and

schizophrenia,

the

both

of

course

his

in

subjects

vision. appears,

seen

go out.

the

is

experiences

of

waves

which

of

the

vision

of

to

a door

of

this

stops

over

someone

he,

of

absence to to

may point

fall the

function'

logical, Two

out

points

desire

nitive

the

experiences,

symbolic the

if

itself,

eyes the

which a struggle asleep.

hypnagogic which

is

offers

a

include

personal

during

to

by

the

aware mind

hallucination

Importantly, having

of "somatic

not

between

be

to argued

having from

Maury's auto-

phenomena",

trying

will

its

that

think later, own

of

and

the

'cogwaking,

thinking. of

my own

hypnagogic

experiences

get

Maury

probably

was

possibility

state's

and

trying

A remark

close".

image

the

together

too,

hypna-

the

bring

soon as hypnagogic

distinct

(1967a),

frantically

This,

crossed

pp. 44-47)

"As

are

has

of

to

to

seems

emergence

closing.

that

suggests

he

fact

the

awake

who was

slowly

effort,

Rapaport

sudden trying

its

the

that

remain

the

presents he

he

if,

that

subjects.

to

soon" that

some

by

on

mental

reports

that

relieved (1933, Leroy

them

go out

which

is

he was

to

the

shoes

put

problem

feeling

by

in

the

after

He writes: phenomenon. a corresponding on an idea,

observation

the

some

of

accompanying

must

have

phenomena

was

which

p. 451)

produces

in

he

attempt

two

(1878,

back

reports

the

pp. 276-7)

a bridge

describes

state,

meant

empty

before

recovered

reports

his

on

reporting gogic

is

completed.

and

one's

one

will

one

state,

autosymbolic

of

number

ahead

of

to

that

(1924,

but

difficulty

tangent-line)

symbolism

of

shortly

looks

and

the

According

hypnagogic

crossed

manic-

an accompanying

clearly

vision

signify

of

the

a number

of

that

image

to

movements

is

Connection:

a memory

may have

crossing

to

reports,

diseases".

there

Slight

the

solution

after

their

above.

present

or

have

that

"A

is

p. 377). in

(along

significance

from

-

was

while

second

presents

which

this

awareness,

(ib.,

the

instance:

For

content

corresponded

these

the

of

awareness

and

one

(1948)

Vihvelin

Kollaritz

whatever,

first

the

that

depressive

label

no

may be

included

92 here.

first

The

type

belongs

the

whereas

to

half-asleep.

shut being

fully

I

of

bigger

than

myself

to

place

it

on

its

I

manage

to

do

it

view

all to

stone

I

the

I

top

surroundings

before

another

of

hands I

to

manage

just

below

stop

it

the

in

during

fill

in

how

and

hypnagogic

coming

vision

up with

earth.

reflect

to

its

of

myself

(about As

6" I

off

it

until fact,

get

to

of tip

trying

this

I

over

to

imagery that

realize

picture-form

of

maintaining

second

waking began

experience in

weakness it.

6")

my

In

end

my beha-

Suddenly, on

I

the

had

ground

which

I

was

that

I

realised

doing

was

rolls

cone.

squatting

x

to

all

on

of

the

of

start

the

in

The

if

over

sort

round

a particular best conceal

could

a hole

but

difficulties

about

of

the

I

that

round

with

then

tip

going

roll

along

of

trying

a clear

big

exactly

side

hill

a glimpse to

and

hypnagogia.

I

get

the

have

the

a stone

is

the

a representation

the

about

my thinking

front

is

to

go

As

away. is

vision

awareness

the

rolling

to keep

then

experience

my thoughts

viour

it

roll

away

another

get

and

from

whole

with

rolling

to

it

the

while

it

I

to

it

to

able

never

have

I

from

manage

never

It

have

shaped

begins

stone

of

around

behind

time

cone.

but

stop

be

manage

the

the

time

this

again I

only

completely,

then

eyes

I

conically idea

with

difficulties

rolling

The

every

with

state.

myself)

will

but

bed

the

hypnagogic

tip.

But

in of

up a small

round.

side

Lying

feel,

phenomenon"

"functional"

mainly

it:

the

(I

a man

"material

the

am thinking

in

awake

picture

is

second

'intuition'

an added

to

trying

to that

fill

up the hole I was, in fact, making another hole next to it as I dug to get the earth I needed to fill hole. Then I sort up the first of had a flash of underin which I realized that there standing was no way of really covering how I up any weakness and that no matter order

glossed it.

to

over

it

the

An interesting and in

emphasized hypnagogia

concerned,

by

is,

Slight

by

made

(1924)

specific they

that

remained

observation

carry that

fact

is

not

knew about

Silberer

(1965)

that

meanings are

I myself

static

symbols for

the universal

appearing individual symbols

93 instance, For and specific ones. on one particular is considering how one of the characSilberer occasion in a scene of a play he is writing ters He should act. becomes drowsy as he thinks problem about this and experbut

following:

the

iences

The arrival I am peeling of this an apple. symbol interests I am thinking me and wakes me up. of the its So I explain significance. apple and cannot trend try to pick up my original of thought I continue the scene. Lo and behold, concerning The meaning of this where I left off. peeling becomes clear. To understand suddenly peeling

it one must know the symbol-basis. In peeling in I sometimes try to get the peel off apples but rather not serpentine, spiral one continuous, lose I succeed if the conI don't only strip. instance In this there at the curvature. nection between the first curvature a and the second was (as the changed of peeling position of the step hand in The symbol thus my clearly showed). apple link to secure my effort a connecting represents to break. threatens which

(Silberer This

by

out

for

dependent the

present dream whereas be

would

the

of

vision

symbol ding to

a candle and to illustrate example known

case

biting to

interpretation,

to

the

argument

hypnagogic which

was

system its

of

not

of but

symbol,

a sexual

solution

in

else

this

predetermined

in

symbol

nothing

any

of

processes

tail,

of

are

a phallic

own

awareness

Kekule

thought

their

as

they

-

Kekule's

of

e. g.

accompanying

spelled

which

may be

is

according the

the

pointed

"so-called

that

argued

on

p. 205)

explicitly

more

structures

a candle

it

well

snakes

interpreted

fast

and

thus

A good

another".

who

formation

their and

one

p. 281)

hard

not

are

was

symbolism

(1924,

Slight

symbols

accor-

significance the benzene

mole-

puzzle.

cule

Slight gone most of

of

subjectivity

1965,

made

where awake symbol,

which observation hypnagogia that namely,

practically

unnoticed,

appropriate

state

in

which

opposed

to

the

as

symbols, the

interpretation

and

"an

and

image

associations

takes is

has

important

another

detached are

to

out

carry

psychoanalytic place from secured

to

the

interpretation approach

when the

is

one dream,

interpret

is

fully a

called it

on

94 the

much the

same principle

is

that (ib.,

if

as

the

p. 280).

made

symbol

imagery

hypnagogic

is

person

Silberer's

the

out

that

example

the

real

the

with

language were

-

equal"

interpretations

when

are the

experiencing

case,

any

find

to

English

object

still

either

in

or,

in

and

a dictionary

up

word

He points

the

while

(see

a foreign

of

equivalent

we look

as

in

still

peeling

hypnagogia the

of

apple),

faculties in abeyance, the critical are largely the thought processes of the nature are still itself, thinking, of undirected as in the dream and without and the dream thoughts are detailed In dddition, or other elaboration alteration. the dream thoughts are still as it were echoing in the mind and the affective is unaltered, state is the the whole so that subjective state same the same as that which or practically exists during the dream - which state can never again be fully The interpretation achieved. obtained las that note of reality and surety which a true self-knowledge alone can give. and real

(Slight Moreover,

what

always,

or

individual but

often

time

of

significance

(as

in

the

one

pointed

of

the

to

pay

with

questions

lies

in

subject

to

'talking

to

p. 132)

pointed

to

ledges

the

Furthermore, balancing

learning relax

to enough

it

of into

existence van

oneself maintain

the the

while

by

that

continue

means

of

gently

prodding

the

on

(1972,

difficulty

The

(1953-79,

only to

balance observe

of

the

requires the

9,

the

part

ego discussion". the

sleeping the

i,

unconscious

the

notes,

and

it

or

one's when

p. 99)

waking

part

vol.

allowing

a form here

'associating'

of

a partner

to

until

into

in

between

a puzzle

and

enters

form

Dusen

present,

and

As Jung

of

the

of

it

meaning.

this

always

remains

to respect "becomes possible

out

to

not

willingness

oneself'.

as

only, the

at

awareness

is

to

its

about

this

emerge,

for

acquire

after

earlier,

attention with

enter

or

soon

imagery

cases

degree

the

out

symbolism

of

majority

very

not

apple-peeling)

have

they or

have

normally

Silberer's

of

is

are

hypnagogia.

as

'conversation'

of

of

in

still

begins

case

appearance

significance in

the

p. 280) they

what

they

significance

their

person However,

symbols

the

the

is

the

makes

1924,

acknow-

process and

"to ability hypnogogic without

95 it

blocking

by

When

happens

this

becomes

gogia

feature

symbolic licht

geometric tical

Dusen

languid

the

of

mena sounds the

the

moment

further

it

came (ib.,

qualities"

saw

uries it

For

or

ferns

a feeling for

Van

the

of

(ib.,

centuries" Dusen

hierarchy

of

levels

the

phenoof "At

of

its

sound

end

of

more

elicit

the

asked

and

Dusen

hypna-

meaninghypnagogic

circumstances... for

a gorge I of

came

cent-

out

knowing

of

one

p. 103).

that

suggests

in

background

other

pleasure

great

to

van

the

jobs

analy-

growing

autosymbolic.

the

of

seeing

combinations

once

change

eigen-

peaceful

applies

may

"I

instance:

should

by

had that worn down through river a 'Wear down like a river'. and heard

with

place

I

not

a very

arrangement

method

the The

awareness",

Towards

rather

designs",

represent

the

p. 102).

responses.

whether

to

seems from by

images

fern-leaf

be

in

explodes

'conversation'

the

gogia,

I

"it

notes,

feelings

ful

name

of

the

same

also

be

auto-

from

peculiar

may

to

may represent

suggested The

the

appears This

way

own

modality: names

it

go with

p. 97).

auditory strange

or

to

feeling

(ib.,

areas"

"My

hypna-

seems bits

brain,

the

appear".

into

hypnagogia.

of

instance,

"seem

the

state,

shaded

layers

subject.

remarks,

"it

the

all

is

can

runs

pp. 100-101).

stretch for

the

of

mind

van

may

first

the

it

of

examination

(ib.,

patterns,

it

notes, of

closer

deepest

the

to

absent, nature

further

autosymbolic"

clearly

clearly

one

firings

Upon

phrases...

is

ego "When

random

of

Very

ego.

autosymbolic

Dusen

van

a lot

and

the

obvious.

hypnogogic", just

of

Where

ego.

of

antithesis

an excess

roughly

hypnagogia as

may consist

of

a

follows:

(b) experbits (a) random of images and phrases: that iences or autosymbolic are pretty clearly at the moment; of one's state representative (c) hypnogogic that experiences are instructive, the the possibility including of questioning (d) hypnogogic learning it; from and process break into that trance-like periods experiences of enlightenment.

(van In

the

tioner

depths and

the

of

hypnagogia,

answerer

Dusen

van

become

1972,

Dusen

one

in

notes, a kind

p. 105) the of

quessatori

or

96 enlightenment. The 'asking' by

(1943,

Kubie

recovery

of

the

matter

images

the

in

His

to

reports,

as

a child".

in

was "What

ask

point

Kubie

"the

in

patient

state,

starting

used

his

of the

emergence

'van Dusen reports, state, which by anyone before been noticed is

this

have

to

been

also

hypnagogia

of

data".

the

himself

of

not appear following:

use

hypnagogic

the

resulted,

One phenomenon does

his

me? " as

with

This

"vivid

in

have

to

seems

amnesic

in

while

thoughts. of

p. 176)

repressed

encouraged, is

technique

locked into I find when nearly asleep myself some kind There of logical relationship. may be a fixed image and I go over its form the logic within it is like I have the impression repeatedly. a balanced, logical perfectly complex, very presentation. When I awaken is difficult it to remember though. I may come out with some very paradoxical it, its When, within logical statement. all relationships seem perfectly clear although complex and often paradoxical.

(van Van

Dusen

having the

do with

to

fit

world

However,

the

same

which

night rational,

similar

p. 103)

who

time

"an

progress

with

seems

what

this

dream

states

sible

mechanical

from

or

time

cosmic

devices involved,

and

late

much riddles

projects

do

highly

development (p. 109),

familiar

the

solved

When

in

make

logic"

are

are

to

its

of

unerring as

at

that

noted able

stage

be

evolved... all

a chain

fertile

and

impos-

of and

all

(p. 110).

(1911,

describe

to

frequently

significant".

(1911)

to

he

"seemed

is...

by

noted

wonderfully

desire

stage

"behaves

which

Hollingworth autosymbolic,

the

at

expansive"

to

plan

whole.

was

that

conception and

in

things

conclusions

Hollingworth

state in

it

reasoning outcomes

original

idea,

unimpeded that

of

specifically,

hypnagogia

their

perhaps

comprehensive

phenomenon

and

as

see

reported

experiments the

at

to

a perfect

very

strikingly

More

ution"

or

fantastic

recorded

in

p. 98)

phenomenon

desire

personal

other

(1911,

this

explain

his

each

Hollingworth

and

to

attempts

1972,

Dusen

pp. 106-7)

uses

the

term

"substit-

phenomena encompassing synaesthetic, 'transformational' He appears events.

97 to

synaesthetic

consider

in

taking

term

"sensory

the

would

such

those

as

the

sound

boat

in

thoughts

that

waves

he was

which

foreign

salesman,

example

in

sensory

washing

first

that

his

tossings

into

the

combination

example

in

which

sides

of

the

role

of

a

the

assumed

those

what phenomena,

the

against

travelling

and

modality.

incorporative

his

in

in

occurred

his

in

turnings

and

numbers

imag-

and

he describes

and

which

transformed

another

as

re-statements

perceptual

substitution"

occurred

the

of

or

or

in

place

transformational

call

phenomena

reverberations

of

experiences

Under I

as

modality

a sensory

ined

is,

that

paraphrastic,

autosymbolic

and

third

bed

his

of

became

gym

locker. in

Relevant in

remarks

the

present

connection

with

visions,

gogic

"transcendent

from

these

that

thought-tone

the

in

instinctive

and

the

under

surface

experiences

are

in

the

for

On the

this

shows state

but

also

all

not that

their

period"

and

are

which it

affect (ib.,

intense"

Leaning

a variety

However, only

primary

of

of

careful strong

occurrence

consideror

content (1965)

the

(1911), for

argued

hypnagogia. that

at

Foulkes

or

Vogel

reports

presence

be

their

is

Galton

hypnagogic

of

flatness

Hollingworth

(1969a) in

occurring

to

affect

the

1948;

lack,

and

hypnagogic

of of

hand,

other

McKellar

reports

minority

(e. g.

by

Foulkes

hypnagogic

the

of

indications

rare

this

"emotional

controlled".

visual

irrespective

affect

characteristic

that

lies

which

Vihvelin

accompanied

Indeed,

that

out

contain

and

of

morality

investigators

noted

to may be

and

the

and

of

relation

life

to

1933;

1978)

quality

unconscious

several Leroy

the

them,

conscious

generally

quality.

aesthetic

"even

the

terrifying".

seeing the

range

and "some

hypna-

of

which

have

reaction

Sartre

decrease,

tive

of

1909;

1965;

Vogel

pointed

symbol

however,

Alexander

able

persons

of

of

might

emotional

Interestingly, 1883;

explanation

the

of

a transcription

"hideous

to

they

quality

faces

of

(1925)

Leaning's

are

aesthetic

particular

p. 316)

is

visions

the

beauty"

(1925,

Leaning's

and

in

and

discussion

affecthat do is

quite

p. 235). (1925)

emotions

examination

emotions is

rare not

of in

conducive

98 to

either

induction

the

hypnagogic

instance,

For bring

the

would

prevent

These

and

with

psychophysical

from

wakefulness

distinct

normal

subjects

strong

emotions

in

an

strong

as

with

connection leading

a continuum hypnagogia.

reports

most

"curiosity",

numbness", "disinterestedness"

accord

6 in

chapter

deepening

ever

emotions,

"relaxed

in

are

being

relaxation

in

naturally

observations

suggestions into

from

in

nightmares

hypnagogia.

of

Similarly, an end. hypnagogia from occurring

place.

my arguments

prolongation

to

state

first

the

the

or

"interest"

speak

a

of

or even hypnagogic

of

accompaniments

As

sheer visions.

Regressivity:

Nearly

all

'regressive' for

in

workers character

instance,

area hypnagogia.

of

analysing

have

this

his

one of

out the (1965),

pointed Silberer

hypnagogic

experiences,

wrote: My abstract I was chain of thought was hampered; too tired to go on thinking in that form; the form picture perceptual emerged as an 'easier' It of thought. afforded an appreciable relief, to the one experienced comparable when sitting down after It to a strenuous walk. appears follow 'picture that a corollary --as such thinking' less than the usual requires effort kind. (Silberer In

respects

many the

dreaming

functioning owing

to

"an

the

in

effort"

between

tinguishing

thinking".

phantasy thinking

"does

is not

is

of

been higher

(1923)

according

"directed

come

to and

it

It

to mental

action

Jung,

is

also

of "mental (1944) dis-

Jung's and

"dream

or

the

former

type

exhausting"

quickly

into

theory

and

of

with

influences

thinking"

"troublesome

modes

life".

(1901,1902)

perception,

us;

compatible

early

later

in

is

As McKellar

restraining of

"this

that

highly

to

allowed

According

tire

thinking".

expression

of

to

of Rivers

Bergson's

respect

argued

view

experience

with

he

by

have

removal

from

compatible

latter

developed is

the

this

out

which

derived

of

points

later

theory

which

form

a primitive

p. 45)

(1957,

(1900)

Freud

with

agreement

p. 198)

1965,

leads

whereas us

away

the from

99 into

reality "merely

as

James

phantasies".

thinking

associative"

to

referred and

latter

the

wrote:

for Our thought the great consists part of a series the other; one of which of images, produces a sort dream state the higher of passive of which animals leads, This capable. are also sort of thinking to reasonable conclusions nevertheless, of a practical As a rule, as well nature. as a theoretical the links thinking, of this of irresponsible sort bound together, which are accidentally are empirically things, concrete not abstractions.

(cited (1957)

McKellar

(Bleuler

"autistic" by

fantasy

inner

"dereistic",

term

in

kind

this

in

of

dreams,

hood,

to

he

that

as

lose

reflective

lity

to

time

his

exert

was

that

"reminiscing

also

relevant

to

1948;

in

connection

"in

that

this

of

examples The been

to

Vihvelin Dusen

of

1948; 1972;

the

various

Archer

1967).

other 1935;

et'al

thought

in

the

children

remark

condition

typified

in

of by

hypnagogia (e. g.

1946,1949;

Froeschels Foulkes

1972;

domi-

significant

(1911)

investigators

1955;

Critchley Vogel

of

is

(p. 102).

thinking quality

vivid-

which

of is

the

same

It

appear

It

(p. 106),

the

effortful hypnagogia and

development

reproduced"

abi-

task".

to

hypnagogia]

the

that

Hollingworth's

e.

to

at

images,

in

thought

Kaplan

magic-childlike by

1933;

is

found

easiest

thinking

note [i.

is

the

cognitive and

state

change

noted

Leroy

van

Werner

childhood

early

the

of

(Werner this

that

be

began

and

in

out

noted

with while

p. 41)

carry

to

he

frequency

in

(1966,

mentation,

stages

earliest

child-

early

also

state

logically

increased

to

note

in

together

think

and Singer

hypnagogic

nates

hypnagogic

the

proved

employed

(1967a)

into

difficult

terms

states. Rapaport

imagery

apparent

Bleulerian

encountered

workers,

effort

visual

thinking

mentation

to

reality

"egocentric"

self-consciousness

Similarly,

ness.

(1951)

Piaget's

half-sleep

slipped

two

the

uses

(1924)

from,

These

as

(1962)

Bleuler

divorce

or

p. 11)

dominated

Oswald by

1944.

mentation

thinking

introduced

of

above

is,

Similarly,

mentation.

and

the

Like

that

of,

description

the

1950),

also

similar

very

are

to

disregard

the

convey

hypnagogic

refers

life.

by Jung,

Stoyva

and

Vogel

1973).

has

Maury

1878;

Mintz

1948;

1965; Mayer-

100 (quoted

Gross mental

in

waking

is

a "form

of

logic

p. 160)

pp. 102-3)

the

a familiar

visualize crack'

and

which

if

novel,

(1911,

thing

ition"

bizarre

of by

stressed

larity

sameness

from

shaken the

into

turned base the

as

p. 24)

who

of

items

chapters

cited the

and were

clearly

like

tooth

represented the

shaking we shall of

-

see by

mentation experiencing

in

that

out

to

the

from

both

His of

and

turn

the

simi-

subject being

a carpet it

the

carpet from

protruding part

the

of

him

to

seemed

whereupon

played

-

the

legs

Such

window! is

made

be

related

painters.

a whole

that

was

which

this

roots

surrealist

naive

these

("Creativity"),

later

as

details,

pointed

image

two

carpet

hypna-

into may turn on 'Schizophrenia'

a tooth, with

and

juxtapositions,

present.

the

con-

in

tendency

he watched

looked

inhib-

(p. 108).

of

a case

As

use

Hypnagogic a mode

(1949,

a window.

which

constructive to

last

saw

a molar

person

imagery,

The

more

"the

a sensory

absurd irrelevant

to

or (see

here

occurrences

he

carpet

to

rise

predominant"

first

at

give

conceptual of

become

pp. 42-43)

into that

and

intellectual

concepts.

identity

suggestibility

reported

to

and

combinations,

two

of

element

items

Often,

that

all

typical

as

related

(1933,

Leroy

of

kind...

Froeschels

or sameness 'Creativity').

of

attention

between

similarity

'wise-

different

resemblances

verbal

analogies,

confusion

simultaneously

a recent

fuse

practical

following

unusual

gogia:

may

remarked

release

removed,

the

He noted

its

the

unnoticed

ordinarily

p. 109)

"formal,

being

straints

that

is

that

and

(1949,

combinations.

Hollingworth essential

laws

Forbes

to

may

there

the

recall

belong

by

hypnagogia

impression".

reference,

strange,

in

"one

and

clearly

of

(quoted

present".

state

third

some

frames

unrelated

this

landmark

perhaps

experience,

the

are...

thinking

contradicting

of

in

directed

the

that

totally

that

passivity

Proust

noted

evidence

observed

from

"the

that

remarked

complete

Similarly,

reasoning

and

of

nature

state".

of

p. 375)

state

in

1955,

Critchley

1948,

this

different

the

of

Vihvelin

processes

radically of

by

appears

functions

at

to

a lower

level

101 of

energy

mentation. seems than

Moreover,

the

connected

with

be

to

In

expending. to

asked

their

turn

in

sit

inwards might

reported

feeling

"refreshed"

since

expected part

of

that

reports

both

more

reported

also

who

amount

of

imagery

little

or

none.

deeper

the

state

(1933)

the

hypnagogic

of

features components

"passive

volition"

In

which

case

the

employed

here

if

Although, may its

to

a channel

of

development

justifiably tation

and

form

primitive

the

of

term it

of

is

viewed indeed

be

of

in

in

with

agreement hypnagogia The be

"refreshing"

functions

"regressive"

is

rather

below.

misleadingly

merely

understood

of or

discussed

be

a

as

concentration" to

be

and

relaxation

fact,

"passive

a

as

"a

hypnagogic

terms,

ontogenetic "regressive" called

-

using

the

definition of referring psychoanalytic belonging to an earlier phase expression

(Dreyer term,

in

the

p. 244)

1964, its

with

employed appears

accompanying

relax-

thinking". in

usual

the

"absorption"

to

imagery. initial

seeing

may,

the

initiate

be

to

the

the

thus

and

very

deeper

paralysis.

self-induced

subjects

paper,

emerging

(and

(1978)

Sartre's

those

this

given

seems

were

reported

deepening

ever

This

and

state

and

whether

of

experiences.

the

former

the

soon'noted

who

the

imagery

be

a considerable in

that,

end

to

was

from

those

profuse

suggest hypnagogic

cycle

"envigorating"

mentation in term

more

the

"envigoration"

subject,

also

self-perpetuating

deepening

the

subjects

introductory

was

experienced to

and

for

at

this

it

elsewhere

of

may deepen

mentation)

Leroy's

noted

and

emerging

imaginal

opposed

As

my studies

ation,

as

relaxation

hypnagogic But

having

were

eyes

all

emphatic

more

as

their

integral

an

and

and

rather

"envigorated"

However,

"refreshment"

former

the

receptively

extent

of

subjects

practically

formed

forthcoming

which close

a certain

experiment. of

in

and

relaxation

every

energy

watching

emerge,

To

experiment.

in

position,

whatever

each

in

a gaining

a relaxing

attention

functioning

studies

kind

waking,

active,

mere

my own

imagery

of

the

than

requirements

in

pejorative

those

absence

cases of

-

it

is

arguable

connotations, where

tiredness

hypnagogic either

is men-

102 deliberately

spontaneously

or

sleep

(as

setting

sleep)

in

or

intentionally p. 27,

(1977,

which

studies thinking'

does

which

interpret

Part

(1971)

it

which two

is

human that proposed "(1) the receptive modes:

intake

of

toward

manipulation

the

the

action

environment, of

mode,

and the

of

is

recent

more

'primary

process

to in

Consciousness" function

beings

in

but

referring

mainly

primarily toward

mode oriented (2) the action

mode

(Deikman

environment"

Deikman

a some-

progressive

nor

"Bimodal

on

it

which

As Tappeiner

note to

return

regressive

paper

in

Two).

take

not

the

into

"regressive""is

out,

points

as neither

Deikman's

In

(see

a pre-

prophesying

setting

other

any

intention". of organismic Tappeiner By "recent studies"

terms

in

4)

note

leading

religious

produced term

biased

what

in

or

in

either and

preceding

experiments,

1977)

(Tappeiner is

psi

a state

induced,

oriented

1971).

explains,

the striate and the sympathetic muscle system system are the dominant physiological nervous The EEG shows beta waves and baseagencies. line is increased. tension The principal muscle are manifestations of this state psychological heightened logic, focal attention, object-based boundary perception, of formal and the dominance the sensory; and over shapes characteristics have a preference meanings over and textures. colours The action mode is a state of striving...

(Deikman in

By contrast,

the

receptive

1971,

p. 481)

mode,

is the dominant the sensory-perceptual system than the muscle rather and paraagency system, functions to be more prominent. tend sympathetic The EEG tends toward and baseline waves alpha is decreased. tension Other attributes muscle attending, of the receptive mode are diffuse boundary decreased thought paralogical processes, over of the sensory perception, and the dominance to originate This the formal... appear mode would in the infant state. and function maximally (Deikman

It

is

itself

in in

reference

to

the

latter

a number

to meditation) One might

of states that Deikman

call

the

direction

(in (in

1971,

p. 481)

mode as it this Tart

case 1969)

regressive

demonstrates in

reference

stated: in

a

the

103 but the actual developmental experience sense, the psychological is probably not within scope is a de-automatization It occurring of the child. its in an adult mind, gains and the experience from adult and functions now memories richness to a different mode of consciousness. subject (Deikman

modes

process,

to

"the

receptive

for

that

p. 483),

(ib., particular

I

believe

ought to

of

hypnagogia

the

model, the

of

not

to

be

flow

from

know

that

activities on

the

option

of

has

they

to

similar

studies

but

author

may help

us

system

encountered

the

and into

system

Two.

Part

those and

as

These attributes

emotive are,

in

Deikman's

belonging those

side

division the animal the sympathetic prepares for the stress of emergency reactions under hunger, It accelerates pain, rage and fear. increases blood the pulse, provides pressure, The added blood-sugar of energy. as a source does in almost division every parasympathetic blood lowers it the opposite: pressure, respect the heart, of bloodexcesses slows neutralizes facilitates digestion and the disposal sugar, it the tear glands of body wastes, activates is generally calming and cathartic.

(Koestler

1978,

to

correlated division.

parasympathetic

which

aspects

aspects in

of

a

impli-

certain

perceptual-cognitive

discussed

physiological

goal"

p. 481).

as

the

strategy

appropriate

out

the

be

a different

brought

dichotomized

the

for

of

can

a different

the

generally

organism,

it

by

be

with

ignoring

out

as

the

addresses

the

of

pointed

nervous

part*of

model

Jib.,

the

psycho-

associated

dichotomy

as well to

sympathetic

is

reality

autonomic

with

but

pursuit

both

states

implications of

-

two

he points

although

organismic

understand

adjacent

it

-

in

world

are

better

in

bimodal

active-receptive

which

of

orientation" not a 'regressive'

a nature

Deikman's cations

his

from

dimension

processes between

style

purpose

the

engaging

the

particular,

cognitive

a retreat

for

employed

similarities

is

mode

or

world

are

"functional

the

itself

primary In

since

equate

not

p. 483). the

and

does

and

there

mode

primary

the

(ib.,

although

receptive the

secondary

theory

that

out

the

with

analytic

(1971)

Deikman

Significantly,

p. 34)

1969b,

p. 293)

We

104 The emotional

features

grouped

different

under (1978)

Koestler

two

the

of

by

terms their

summarizes

divisions different

have

been

authors.

various-descriptions

as

follows: (1924) Allport related to the parasympathetic, the sympathetic. Olds

the pleasurable emotions the unpleasant ones to (1960) distinguishes

'positive' between and 'negative' emotive systems, by the parasympathetic respectively activated and in the hypothalamus. From centres sympathetic

different Hebb (1949) theoretical a quite approach, that arrived also at the conclusion a distinction be made between two categories should of emotion, 'those in which is to maintain the tendency or increase the original conditions stimulating (pleasurable or integrative emotions)', and 'those in which the tendency is to abolish the or decrease (rage, fear, disgust)'. (1966) Pribram stimulus has made a similar distinction between'preparatory' (warding-off) Hebb and 'participatory' emotions. (1963) distinguish between and Gellhorn an ergotropic (energy-consuming) through the operating system division threatening to ward off sympathetic (energy-conserving) stimuli, and a trophotropic through the parasympathetic which system operates in response to peaceful or attractive stimuli. has summarized Gellhorn the emotional effects of two different types of drugs: on the one hand the 'pep pills', such as benzedrine, and on the other the tranquillisers, The such as chlorpromazine. former the sympathetic, the latter the activates division. in When administered parasympathetic, doses, 'slight the tranquillisers small cause in the hypothalamic balance to the parashifts in calm and contentside, sympathetic resulting before to the state apparently ment, similar falling asleep, whereas more marked alterations lead to a depressive The benzedrinemood'. drugs, hand, type the sympaon the other activate division, in increased thetic cause aggressiveness doses and in man in small and animals, alertness in larger doses euphoria, over-excitation and behaviour. has summed Cobb (1950) Lastly, manic form: 'Rage in a pointed up the implicit contrast is called the most the most adrenergic, and love (characteristically cholinergic parasympathetic) reaction'.

(Koestler Koestler ample ated clusive here.

evidence by

the proof Such

carefully that

points

out

the

1978, that,

self-assertive division, sympathetic-adrenal for proof

the

symmetrical

can

be

forthcoming

pp. 293-4) "while

there

is

emotions

are

medi-

there

correlation only

is

no

suggested when

human

con-

105 outside

emotions

as a worthwhile

ognized An

interesting

and

pertinent

ing

sections

division

to

this

of its

occasions,

Koestler

'force

each

other,

argue

that

the

shift

in

one's

to

-

whereby,

within

the

should

be

It

in

presented modes is

this

or

an

to

shift

in

the

'paralogically': their of

action

it

receptive

see and

(physical that

other mode.

is,

appear than

be

as

(Liberson

those

19).

chapter

also

concepts formed

encountered

organismust

have

and in it

its appears

environment

psychological) be

When

Both

occurrence,

spontaneous

percepts,

an it

such

as

and

in

present appears

induced.

ragarded

character-

be

deliberately

mode,

to

evidence

it

as

viewed

acti-

of

the to

seem

pre-

still

Deikman's

all

mode

can

and

sympa-

from

of

one

significance"

p. 302;

associations rules

a state

induction

deliberate

which

is

the is

and

hypnagogia:

biological

1966,

take

as

the

"important

Liberson

to

above,

spontaneously

occurs

mic

the

hypnagogia

whether

state,

from

receptive

also

measure

some

be

may

former

former.

in the

with

the

sections,

of

spontaneously it

clear

it

but

the

objects

of, environment

balance

allowed

shall

self-transcen-

internal

of

limits

predominant

features

istic

is

earlier

of

reinI

subjectification

although

latter

the

dominating, vity

degree

of

release

Later,

to

images),

of

parasympathetic

lead

and

the

On other

predominating

or

case

on

divisions

act.

only

hero

the

two

'sexual

external

a certain

division

thetic

the

hypnagogic

one's

brought

villain.

with,

in

(including

against

the

may not

identification events

to

the

the

feature

a typical

out,

a catalyst

in

the

with

follow-

and

as as

leads

increasingly

hypnagogia

parasympathetic

which

points in

the

action,

being

as

present

act

identification

aggressiveness

vicarious

into

activity)

parasympathetic

that

p. 295),

the

conditions,

antagonist

(ib.,

Koestler

in

is

certain

self-transcending (self-transcendence screen

and

made

paper,

under

may,

by

discussions

the

of

ding

present

observation

triggers

that

object

at

- which

psychology

be recwill class of study by experimental (ib., is not the case" p. 294).

hunger-rage-fear

the

and

according in

the

images to

"striving"

a set

and

106 Interestingly, to

tend

subjects

in

refreshment bute

and

or

report

hypnagogia,

Deikman

of

a mode

shifts

components

to

component

tendency

for

other

example,

"a

decrease

because

anxiety

he further

in

of

in

the

to

my observation

of

envigoration

or

(ib.,

reduction

there

is

thus,

for

and,

mounting

anxiety would This is clearly above in respect

mode. vation

and increase

ation

Further,

the

sensory

over

the

features

As

anxiety sense in

as a conso far as is relaaction,

by

1948;

Vihvelin

and

the

autosymbolic

is

the

sensory-imaginal,

the

on

same

boundary

Deikman, draws the

was

I

as attention

deep

(Schultz in

chapter

sensory

hypnosis

(e. g.

levels and (see

in

the

of

relaxation

Part

the

mark

in

that in

the

presence it clear, its

makes

4.

chapter

of

phenomenon

of

of

the

that

all

Critchley the

sections

Kleinsorge

itself

where

1979b;

in

pointed

translates

not imagery,

other

and

pheno1965;

explicitly

cases

occurrence

1959;

Two).

hypnagogic

is

noted

to

deprivation,

the

is

McKellar

do

myself

Luther

it

another

of

basic

the

of

as we saw

also

dominance

of

(e. g. Silberer

those

the

is

the

hypnagogia.

one

thinking

in

hypnagogist,

which

in

1972)

abstract

the

1978)

also

investigators

phenomenon

changes"

Sartre

is

mark

Indeed,

moreover,

of

impact

formal

in

experiences

mode's

Dusen

van

imagery.

into

receptive

some

formal

that

imaginal

of the

being

in anxiety. Conversely, a decrease hinder to the receptive a shift highly compatible with my obserto the ever deepening of relax-

hynnagogia.

of

studied

mena

out

therefore,

a

decrease

relaxation makes linked to a future as an affect anxiety, ted to the action mode, whereas muscle relaxation to of the receptive component mode causes a shift latter

attri-

an

p. 482).

of

muscle

of

suit: can

mode"

as

changes

follow

that and

that

notes

tension

muscle

a shift

explains,

sequence

pertinent feelings

this

autogenic and induction

receptive of

this

phenomenon

In "body 1955; mode. paper, in

training Klumbies phase

1964), of

a

107 Internalization-subjectification

It the

mode

receptive

become

'fluid'.

object

ordinarily

mark in

the

in

which

tude

in

menon

"irrelevant"

are,

perceptual,

certain be

can

p. 483)

(1971, two

the

that

full

tend

to

domi-

is

clearly phenounimpor-

in

the

hypnagogia

in

where

imaginal

more

than

the

of

of

manner

receptive

operation.

For

instance,

illustrate

the

application

of

to

Poetzel's

(1960)

obser-

to

are

that

ordinarily

ordinarily

attitudes

reference

stimuli

are

(ii)

speaking,

perceptual

makes

way and

an atti-

a similar

Moreover,

order

they

the

prominent,

in

in

modes

vation

in

noted

adopt

attitude

we observe

an

This

showed

and

the

where

(i)

to

which

enhanced

too,

properly

seen

of

experiments

results

object,

associations.

experiences

mode

the

become

respects: become

features

tant

The

abandonment,

two

aspects

meditation them

abandonment".

passive

of

in

instructed

specifically

hypnagogia,

In

focal,

not

in

boundaries

conceptual

acquire prominence. (1969a, 1969b) Deikman

subjects

importance,

diffused

may

mode

of

attention:

becomes

is

attention

attributes

nate". one

and

his

of

"passive

little

of

perceptual

receptive

he

"sensuous

attention

unnoticed

reports

of

as

As

the

of

that

appear

would

fascinated

and

differently

processed

Deikman

according

in the periphery perceived of awaredream (focal). "In former the case, ness or in the centre dominate, in the latter logic rational processes case, in the periphery Stimuli holds sway... are processed to

whether

to

according the

of

goal

hypnagogia

i. e.

this

be

can

into

in

not

penumbra further,

(normally

the

subject

can

tive'

to

thus

viz.

be

stimuli

said in

to his

it

consciousness"

since

asttention

be

more

external

organism extero-

receives

of

features

unimportant)

the

way

mentation

differentiating

selective,

more

fainter

"the

the

ongoing

stimuli,

it;

put

in

uses

p. 483).

1971,

seen

thought

of

mode

(Deikman

proprioceptive

(1925)

Leaning

This

intake

oriented,

sensually

mode.

incorporates

and

and ceptive diffusedly, uli

many

indirect,

more

strategies"

receives

focal,

the

receptive

paralogical In

are

as is

and

and

not

isolating, for

clamour 'open'

stim-

and internal

it:

'sensi-

108 than

environment "striving"

The

al

attitude is

stimuli

physical this

incorporability', 13,18)

to

of

be

will

in

other

on

the

lying

psychological

may take

lie

to

key

hypnotic

of

root

hypnagogic

to

explain

mentation Depending

organism.

behind

important

the

"absorbed

or

as

Significantly,

'egolessness'. appears

such

This

the

at

it

setting

and psychological 'role-playing',

cultural

on names

to

the

of

states

important

(LEB).

the

may help

8,12, the

of

does

it

as

may hold

presence

prevailing

tion"

of

boundaries

open-

Indeed,

(chapters

later

ego

by

earlier,

"psychological

of

essential

argued,

its

that

elements

experiences,

and

mentation

seen

'lböseriinng

hypnagogic

all

be

constitute

phenomenon latter,

with

et to

level.

a psychological

a

Ornitz

sensitivity

and

as we saw

along will

1921;

openness

in

attention

Arnold-Forster

paralleled, on

his

engaging

of

and sensitivity feature, latter

ness

is

(e. g.

attitude

1967).

he

when

'adaptability',

these

terms

factor

of

there "absorp-

attention".

factor (1974) interpret this ast and Atkinson 'total' for having disposition attention episodes of a (i. e. percepfully that representational engage one's imaginative, tual, resenactive, and ideational)

Tellegen

kind functioning This of attentional ources. in a heightened is believed to result of sense imperthe reality of the attentional object, to distracting events, and an altered viousness in general, including an empathiof reality sense sense altered of self. cally (Tellegen in

Instructively, tion",

the

cribed

by

above

p. 274)

(ib., great

eptive "passive

latter

the

of

The

abandonment".

been

employed,

other

writers

tation, esthetic "fascination"

as Tellegen to

expanded experience, and

describe awareness, etc. "complete

same and

the

to

or

point

out, states

experiences, (1968)

absorption"

the

terms

similar

of incor-

unfolds

psychological

Maslow

des-

be

asserting

latter

Atkinson

peak

be

'fascination"'

appear in

the

as

atten-

'psychological

the

mentation state

"can

and terms

of

aspects

"total

of

these

'absorption'

as

hypnagogic

attitude

that

p. 268)

1974,

Atkinson

episodes

state

these

as

of

porability'

writers

and

importance

to

referring

terms

such

and

recin

have by of

medi-

mysticism, uses

to

the

describe

terms peak

109 experiences. to

the

including

senses,

in

object

its

all

and

Atkinson

1974,

interest"

is

present,

the

representation

aspects

p. 274). the

interest" with

one's

of "a

continue,

attentional

by

(cited

"totality

When

writers

and

all

experience

above

of

"allocentric"

the of

kinesthetic

one's

Tellegen

unified

describes "totality

involving

as

mode

perceptual openness

(1959)

Schachtel

takes

object"

place. this

In

state

tational

system

maintain

salient

thoughts

about

"fascination",

of is

fully

(Tellegen is

a characteristic becomes subject for

ability

is,

he

consciousness",

further

not

but

are

in

imaginal

Vogel

do

"we

fascinated

'this

it"

is

a

where 'actihis

loses 1966).

al,

"hypnagogic they

consciousness':

not

by

et that

by

as

state

and

states

'contemplated

belong

image

p. 49)

is,

as we know,

This,

'fascinated' (e. g.

that

happening"'

hypnagogic

absorbed

(1978,

are

"cannot...

such really

not

later

becomes

phenomena

gogic

p. 274).

testing

Sartre

to

1974,

completely

reality

Similarly,

is

the

of

that

vities',

'this

or

Atkinson,

and

representation,

primary

my imagination'

only

represen-

the organism engaged, 'meta-cognitions',

qualifying the

the

wherein

contemplate (ib., p. 50).

hypna-

the

He

that

explains

happens here is similar to certain psychoses what form. possess which a simple and also a delirious images belong form. Hypnagogic to the delirious I am still is, to reflect, to become that able But to maintain of being conscious conscious. is it the integrity of this primary consciousness be in that the reflexive necessary consciousness before itself does not place it that turn charmed, to in order the acts of primary consciousness them and describe them. observe (Sartre It

in

encountered

further

on

this

brought

out

by

manner

gatory that

is,

the

accompanied the

line Sartre

Sartre

First,

to

the

that

added

here

are

sciousness is

be

also

might

uses mean

charming

receptive of

argument

that the

by

'primary

con-

primary

logic'

as

it

mode.

But

before

we move

there

are

certain

points

clarification.

term

"fascination"

secondary

pp. 50-51) of

activities

need

"deterioration of

1978,

of

in

a dero-

consciousness",

consciousness

and

the

110 maintenance is

in

are

to

understood

it

is

in

mena

the

manner

sible: of

them

produce in

paralysis

return thing,

he

continues,

even

it

localization.

of

to

the

if

(be

it

and

being

impos-

time from

is

condition we

case

which

attention

to

some-

a thought,

it

means

this

the

of

the in

In

objectification

object

etc)",

the

this

pheno-

field,

emerge

state".

spatial

a sort

results tion

wakeful

"all

acco-

To pay

the

"but

(convergence,

ourselves,

to

assigning

for

does

object:

because

visual

we find

He it

its

is

it

as state.

on

basis

we must

which

attention

centred

are

attributes

"fascinated"

is

the

"bond-

into

waking

normal

a motor

of contraction mmodation, different "these movements to

of

attention"

of

have

attention

of

the

consciousness

fascinated"

and

when consciousness it is not fully

that

not

in

primary a following

is

dimension

the

operate

that

mean

not

to

reference

explains

it

"charmed"

the

Second,

the

of

"regressive":

considered

age".

integrity

the

of

in

subject

rela-

a thought)".

or

a sensation

"there

way

basis the motor of attention In falling asleep type From it there is weak. results a different but is for there It the object. of presence it, that cannot observe externality; we without is What them. hypotheses build is, and control is precisely lacking of power a contemplative keeping oneself of way a certain consciousness, from images, from distance one's own one's at a them their thus thoughts, own logical permitting development...

(Sartre Sartre's

Now, of

problems

apparent of

least

of

of

the

equation

It

contemplation.

importance

to

conceptual

muddle

the

of

and

objects, be

placing

a distance

self

intentions,

e.

notion

attention it me that

one's

part

resulting

to

if

notions advance

being

latter

between

the

'assumed'

etc),

which

is

thus

an

of

can

also

attibetween

that

anything

instincts,

avoid

distance

it

body,

to

clearly

'self';

of

paramount

of

understanding

our

temporal

and/or

is

we are is

that

with

of

the

physical

thoughts,

that

a number from his

raises

subject

Contemplation

the

considered (i.

is

better

a spatial

to of

which

seems

state.

placing and

oneself

the

these

clarify

hypnagogic

tude

to

approach

not

p. 49-50)

1978,

be

is

not

the

psychophysical emotions, considered

to

111 be

the

which

(here

life'

'contemplative

one

external

contemplation

stood

somehow

dividing

active

the

receptive

the

to is

one

p. 274)

two

to

how

in

In the

meditation,

Gaffron

the

attention, when

an object former,

are

volume, inner the

the

Awareness looking') weight,

boundaries

The believe,

I

employment

the

of

receptive

and

studies

in

consciousness.

Zen

clue in

phenomenon,

is

focal,

The the

object self"

on

the

object.

side

of

"the

object

dominant

'interior'

(a)

centred

far

centred

and

of

cannot

(1956)

features

movement.

one

con-

of

state

which

found,

appear

Gaffron

distance,

surface,

observer.

the

both

the

the is

and

form,

('mere

(b)

attention

"exteriorly',

of

attention

and

object,

to

though

experi-

round revolves phenomenon the argument between two types differences of centring the different about ways one feels viz.

experiential

one's the

to

be

is

highly

even

"contemplate".

or

about

reference

in

ments

comes

in

(1974,

"diffused

identical,

not

"fascination",

illustrations

Deikman's mode

identified,

if

sense is

and

be

in

Atkinson

sense)";

to

the

attention

and

"meta-cognitions"

this

in

and

"absorbed

that

we must

centring,

attention" not

similar,

namely

out

carry

clearly

of

argued 'centred'

'centred'

Piagetian

of

be

not

Tellegen

that

"absorbed

a very

is

distina component

might

focal

of

under-

a component

is

object

it.

us

a roughly

are

sciousness, to

tell

terms,

attention", lead

in

it

and

be

pertinently is

of

object

should

attention"

it

that

object

the

which

sense

contemplating

the

that

all

although the

absorbed (in

these

And

observe

similarly

'centred'

to

"dim fused

understood

careful

that

and

attention"

generally

be

attention"

mode.

to

(1971)

"focal

mode,

"diffused

not

Deikman

between

the

is

this

In

between

it

and

a distinction

only

attention

with

life'

activity).

one's

attention.

guishes

in

internal

But

'active

is

this

with

self

concerned

not

between

directs

self-awareness.

metaphysical

we are

since

and

obviously

by

or

occult

distinction

coiriion-view

between

an

identifies.

one

the

and

object,

is of

qualities and on

separateness far the side

'proprioceptive' feelings seems

to

(Deikman

the

near In

side the

perceived the

experience from

of

an

the object of

qualities of

of

tension

and

intrude

or

1971,

p. 483).

extend It

into is

112 internalization

this

of

inappropriateness,

the

shows

in

contemplation:

tify

and

able

in

stand the

ance,

state

designed

are

object,

from

the

apart

"passive

by

either

the

directing

and

conceptual "passive through

abandonment" the

oneself

on attention (dissociating

object.

"Objects

of

absorbed

Atkinson

(1974,

p. 275)

tell

intimacy

that

whole

therefore,

are

in

object

by

to

the

between

and

one's 'forgetting' in

absorbed Tellegen

the

self-like

the

and

importance

an

for

reserved

a temporary

two

the

of

becoming

and

negating

between

attention", "acquire us,

normally

which

self

to

extent

inst-

exercises

'concentrating'

or

oneself)

acquire

for

barrier

experiential

objec-

meditation,

'attention'

one's

must

unobtain-

distinctions

the

that

an activity

object,

concentration"

dissolve

to

as

subject",

one

contemplate In

object,

inapplicability

the

fascination.

of

employs

one

to

the

of

indeed,

order

the

of

subjectification

"objectification

Sartre's

to

opposed

or

self

and

and

may,

quality".

is viewed as a the state would appear that, whether in" of the environment (absorbing "taking the environment) into the environment of the self or as an absorption It

(into

the

same:

internalization

cability tion

object

"total

of

contemplation.

is

not

one

the

of

of

In

'active'

depths

the

internal,

external, perceptual imaginative environment,

immediate

relationship he

i. e.

a sense

with

than

real" chapter

in

In

which

captive:

the

separative,

was

found

be the

by

factor

susceptibility":

(see

reality

one's is

of

state

a state

of

of

great

Tellegen

of

fascination

self-hypnosis

in

Atkinson

most "consistently it shows how in

self

that

(1974,

associated hypnagogia

in

subjects

there

of

"more

and

one

here

one-

environment

'caught',

relevance and

the

vivid"

reports

aspect

an

contemplative

endow

"more

is

attention

contemplative is

It

is

which

this

it

held

cised.

reality

ordinary

or to

into 'forgets'

one

the

nor

enters

wherein

appears

neither

environment

secondary

immediacy

of

4).

sense

relinquishes

This

mentation.

it

with

atten-

is

one

but

the

inapplitotal

of

'receptive',

but

is

result

fascination,

object,

the

manipulating

self,

the

attention"),

is

a

is which

is

ostra"absorption"

p. 275)

with

to

hypnotic

113 a subject

and

plation

(or,

'fascinated' by

being

and

in

operational

to is

hypnagogia

in

attention focal sciously

is

internalizing

way

is,

fact

subject

'fascinates'

the

is is

and

men.

unusual

to

instrument the

in

the

say ball

player, the

than

often to

on

come

of

cability the

act

focal of

point and

of

seeing and

his mere

absorbed

attention. an then

is,

hypnagogia

that is

explain the is

It his

of

case

too,

an

and

However,

he

or

rather

at one's usually

to

appears the

notice

finds

inapplihimself

a succession

aware

how

which

point

the as

opponent)

subject

is,

athlete,

racquet

his

That

pheno-

a similar his

not

musical

opportunities.

becomes

attention

awareness -

image,

(or

he,

The

sport,

then

in sports-

pianist

of

body.

the

and

it

or

one.

illustrate

hypnagogia first

activity

noticeable

piece talk

scoring

and

readily

will

including

court

in

or

become

In

the

degrees,

more

internalize

creates

absorption

'fascinated'

a musical

science.

whole

not

images,

changing

of

would

and

anticipates

more

of

of

scientists

matter)

may

a con-

although

violinist

professor

in

form

varying

artists,

musician of his

That

i. e. by 'charms'

merged, this

music

attention

a merging,

nature,

that

a creative

realm

a tennis (indeed,

as

in

becomes

It

the

and

absent-minded

menon

in

life.

an extension

as

which

'absorbed'. object

an

but

to

a creative

hear

thus

are

that

hypnagogia,

occurs,

execution

musical

he

it

for

instrument,

of

receptivity

and

fact,

to

such

the

relin-

object)

juncture

very

In

waking

instance,

during

that

of

become

object

it;

instrumentalist,

any

aspect

on

its

subject.

individuals For

the

manner by

which

in our

creative

of

concentrated

peculiar

exaggerated

throughout

internalization

'diffused'

analytic

exclusively

not

or

this

at

note

both

not

and

that

thus

and

hypnagogia.

important

is

It

that

'fascinated'

Auto-suggestibility

(subjectification of

become

activities

activities

contemplation).

attributes

contem-

of

may become

incorporability

environment

attentional is

of

psychological

the

imaginal

attitude

imaginal

one

versa,

in

attitude

in

absorbed

vice

absorbed

the

quish

being

by

the

relinquish

may gradually

of

diffused

attention interrupted.

is

and

i. e.

the

defocussed This

114 is

be

to

implies

'fascinated' one

to

begins to

on

come

we know from

initial

the

environment.

It

is

first,

the

manipulation

may

facilitate

a state to

Voluntary

further

may

attention

it

since

defining

characteristic by

be no

can

voluntary

the

of

voluntary

which

striate eye

p. 481)

that

tension

is

activity".

in

as

complete

function of

shall it

will

concern manifests

tension

muscular

to

how

inappropriate the

highly

notion.

compatible "a

as

the

The

con-

of

stri-

spontaneous

only

kind

are

capable

of

attention of",

Similarly,

in

is Deikman

"baseline

muscle

mode would the infant

appear

in

aspects in

undertaken

with parti-

activity,

"this

with the

is

associated

the

two

state". evol-

chapter,

feature

types

to

a wider,

a later

the

his

with

state

contrast,

developmental

in

acts

p. 49)

mode

itself

always

(1978,

weakness".

only

"is

Sartre

In

myself

(1911,

pre-

maximally be

the

as

being

voluntary

that

esp-

This,

children

and

will

It

"intimately

receptive

dis-

spontaneous

without

"the

"muscular

decreased"

setting,

utionary

young

the

a discussion

tion

and

attention

effort.

mode

of

continues, and

and

originate

is

muscle

by

states

action

effort

characterized

I

later,

As Ellis of

of is

muscle

Ellis

terms.

singularity

attention

animals

by

attention

(1971,

in

here

see

1911)

Ellis

of

attention". indicates

attention,

(As

absorption.

discussion

notion

muscles;

attention,

of

which

the

of

view

cularly

by

given

Deikman's

the

a

diffusion

present

type

of

definition

latter's

ving"

feeling

the

concept

cept

the

former

the

and

by and'

the

of

some

muscles

cisely

by

on

in

ushers

cited the

clarify

explains,

accompanied there

attention,

as we shall

attention

introduces

pecially pp. 25-26)

(1889:

Ribot's

between

tinction

the

focal

double-consciousness

of

that

dissociation.

partial Reference

on

that,

attention,

includes

features,

two

since

withdrawal,

characterized

these

to

appears

state

attention

is

of

of

or

diffused

object,

apparent

only

his

grip,

which

absorption

is

the

one

a progressive

his

Thus

and

although

is

one

from

a psychophysical

relaxes

fascination

back

this

as

stages

subject

of

But,

that

aware

steps

one

hypnagogia

the

state

that

absorption

is,

becoming

contemplate.

that

its

by

since

expected

of

of

voli-

attention

115 in

the

has of of

human

adult

is

attention

will. indeed form

object

entirely

hypnagogia

is the

were

care

hypnagogic

imagery,

she

the

use

of

'willing'

of

casual be

his

would

be but

a more writing

correct on

the

says

'I

it

be

nice

be

suggesting

or or gentle 'I want'

would

like

if...

'.

a similar

one More

of

suspects recently

hypnagogic

reported,

(McKellar

1979a,

p. 193)

by

wishing McKellar imagery

says: less imagery he has the or One subject more in terms. his these defined control nightly he sees a lot He told of landscapes. me that 'The scene is going He said, own on of its it'. in He but I can put something accord, have "I'll 'I a say, can't gave an example: "I'd like but I can say, a diffcloud", square different thanks". And one will a one, erent His gratitude I can't and word specify'. come. his towards autonomous obligingly of thanks imagery may be noted! system subjects

the

of on the control "a difficulty arises

where

control

into by

that

term".

on

rendered would

happen

becomes

roundabout,

to p. 377) appears in her discussion when,

didtinction

to

modalities

translated

the

this

that

appears

senory

(1925,

Leaning

(1979a)

subject's

shape

and

aware

concentrated

will

really

hypnagogia

in

will.

examining

not

the

don't

in

either

If

'I

any

attention,

indirect,

type

in

like

an

diffused

'willing'

will,

in

way.

of

What

absent. the

it

notion

we become

particular,

"spon-

the

and

general,

employment

term,

However,

absent.

employed

its

would

if

case

is

or

of

the

opposite of

engages

'devious'

to,

devoid

that it

then

in

diffused:

somewhat

else

never

in

that

the

in

will

states is

be

completely

of

adjacent

be

its

expect

to

would

were

employment

is

prolongation

implies

attention"

thus

attention",

notion

and

control,

We would

taneous

or

appearance

hallucinations.

"voluntary

term

The

This

the

imagery:

hypnagogic

of

type

automatic

for

condition

(1907)

Leroy

or

spontaneous

a necessary

induction,

of

mode

the

auditory

and

visual

The

that

argued

also

Interestingly,

subject).

some

116 Similar

p. 623),

(1909,

a point

brought

out

explicitly

inability

of

taneity

the

of

lack

subjects' for

instance,

over

control

as

in

"the

that

is

attention

interpretation

I

to

wish is

It a sample

from

end

the

images,

when active only fashion, another thing.

Merely even

What then and continuation

occasionappear,

see

to

the

a curtain

as

(1968,

is by the

readying

formulating

appears

to the

starting attention

and "paying

attent-

O. H.

Myers'

type

of

attentional

"interrupts or is them to as

to the

an flow

interrupted "but

think if

the

brings

Moreover,

to

of

control

and

notes,

paid

the

attentional

to

play,

a whole.

p. 248)

attention namely,

of

only

are that

reports,

same

interrupts

state

which

attention",

usually

of

I

of

"the

will

and

reference

and

without

one

induction

the

into

Edmunds

flow

although,

similar

brought

hypnagogic

on

that

quotations,

when

images",

active

p. 49).

notes

employment

to

belong

all

which,

activity

the

"active

"concentration"

of

to

of

Sartre's

Baillarger's

as

the

border

above

scores

imagery.

hypnagogic

flow

the

inappropriate

quite

states

is

designs".

referring

are

soon

required

a herbaceous

from

clear taken

authors

see floral

with

patterned

the

the

Baillarger

interrupts

selected

must

one

"concentration

same writer

consciously

p. 48),

attention

1978,

that

image

resembling

a subject

ally,

(Sartre

the

themselves".

generation". as

and

prolong

voluntary

its

spon-

appear

to

order

of

remarks

the

on be

cannot

"in

the

(1978,

images

the

disappears

the

of

Earlier

subject

iced,

p. 65)

hypnagogic

to

are

be

must

understand

Sartre

to

it"

on

and

their

they

of

phenomenon turned

try

them.

'absence' case

and

with reports on hypnagogic images

"if

that

the

(1957,

Myers

images".

of

teems

of

necessary,

ion",

control

of

phenomenon

e. g.

to

appearance

a certain

the

are

subjects

(1957).

Myers

to

we

Alexander

e. g.

importance

paying attention that p. 59) notes

(1933,

O. H.

pp. 14-15),

avoid

Leroy

by

reported

paramount if

states

carefully

says

of

literature

The

imagery.

been

(1933,

Leroy

is

This

the

have

experiences

in

also about

to

not

some-

think

suff-

a problem".

for the initiation be required flow of imagery hypnagogic is

an

117 attitude to

"diffused"

of

"focal"

tion".

latter

the in

employed one.

receptive gently embracing

active

Attention

is

("allocentric"

it

in

the

empathic

(somewhat

by

i. e.

attitude,

nalizing

In

but

forcefully mergingly,

taking-in,

organism and this by

level

inter-

merging, on

of

part

the

state

digesting

to

akin

will

a relaxed,

becoming

this

above

or

but

or

the

is

parasympathetically, on the psychological

physiologically is paralleled behaviour an

object

opposed

voli-

in

directed

not

attitude). behaving

is

but

manner

as

"passive

volition

contemplatively

not

in

or

implies,

a tense,

taking

and

implied

concentration" term

firmly,

though

attention

attention

"passive

and As

not

"reflexive"

and

quotations,

"absorbed"

and

the

physiological

side). It

be

would

Foulkes

(1966,

al's

et

rich

appears

and

have It

personalities. induction as

well the

presence

sympathetic with

person be

his

using

defense-alarm

As Wallace

an in

both

and

relaxed hypnagogic

to

defensive experimental as

state

imagery

its

and

emerge

the

require para-

components: is

that

obvious the

of

most

time

the

prohibit is

employs

would

emerg-

needed

apparently to

opposed

a

focally

concentrating

clearly What

which

that

of

characteristically

may have

reaction and

his

genetic

makeup

attitude history:

'fighting

put

pp. 363-4)

(1973,

Benson

history

man's

more

It

diametrically

man's

opposite

implies

would

imagery.

and

defense-alarm

shed

with

of

system.

sympathetic

in

to

psychophysical

system

reaction

easy

hypnagogic

activity and empathy. personality a defensive This

those

and

over

control

sympathetic

that

opposed

that the

of two

here

restrictive appear

of

these

of

separatively. ence of hypnagogic is an attitude here

early

as

rather

exercise

and

the

is

persons

are

would

ourselves

observation

imagery

prolongation

and the

remind

personalities

who

nondreamers

p. 283)

profuse

self-accepting

and

to

hypnagogic

whose

subjects

instructive

has

had

(although in

see

chapters

for

survival'

an

strongly

it

may be

appearance 18 in

value

survival

become

thus

and an

19).

the

suggested,

establithat

argued

probably Survival

environment

in

earlier here which

is

118 inimical

the

that

say

believed

or

would

opposite

threatening therefore,

for

state is

a state

of

affairs becomes,

is

affairs

be

to

reaction

and

may

one

thought

not

of

induction

the

token

same

defense-alarm

the

which

Such

required

the

environment

obsolete.

is

what

in

and

By

so.

psychophysical the

when

prevail

be

to

precisely

establishment

of

hypnagogia. from

Apart

the

hypnagogic

ation, his

grip

separating

himself

analysing,

worrying,

increases (i.

face

to

began

faces

(1962,

p. 97)

eased,

or

he

interested

(Oswald

1962)

imagery can

only

part

of

in

this

book;

one the

concerns

or

or

on

"Awareness

by

dissipating

a'

conversation

' with it

effort...

the

One must

have

that

hypnopompic hypnopompic

loss

of

. put

of

the

must

once

will... exclusively

Manaceine as

to

to

prosection

indicated

one

into

enters be

must make do

that

it

born

the

without

put imagination".

also of

in

good

entirely

(1897)

continuations

while

and, (see

ego

be

becoming

desired

was

the it

over

i. e.

the

"to

necessary

visions

to)

it,

absolutely

de

attention

it

is

side

that

But

(1922)

recourse

suggests

subject,

it

where

hypnagogia)

of

of

interpretation

of

Coue

use

occurrence

it, the

his

observed

control

suggesting

need

fear

one's

suggestions

the

or

also

(c)

of

Significance"

of

as

(ii)

state,

of

internalizing part

incr-

preparation

which (pays

becomes;

(i)

images

parti-

the

with

it

becoming

change

that,

mind

oneself

Oswald's

"while

p. 119)

observation

by

it

the

all

night

of

them,

increased

profuse

empathic

longation

an

exerted

it,

(1976,

process

more

be

during

them"

Oliver

imagery,

hypnagogic more

in

that

and

of

his

with

hypnagogic

more"

it

(b)

a hypnagogic

since

her;

his

that

stops

criticizing,

invited

that

towards

"noticed

learning

the

the

float

observation

that

having

e.

we -'here, (1925, p. 318)

Leaning's

found

(i.

becomes

subject

of

relaxes

environment);

self-accepting)

one

her,

to

cularly

that

more that,

nearer

the

on

person

by

relax-

of

reality

environment

the

reported

come

the

of

as the

surrounding

acting

ourselves who

subjects

from

aspect

appears

the

on

becomes

e.

may remind

(a)

'friendlier'

the

imagery

physiological

imagery

intellectual

the

necessary

aside. On

observed dreams

can

119 be

prolonged

direction

as in

quoted

Now, the

by

remaining

one

wakes

un

"is

the

that in

not is

the

attention

localization

of

the

same

example

between

by

by,

in

the

manner

(b)

the

to

is

not

object

intense

in

all

likelihood,

result

to

the

termination

or

of

muscular

in

motor

is,

once

once

is

minimized

an

image

the

or

by means would, lead

would

by causing

state is not

it

reflective attention; hypnagogic images, observe

for

necessary

necessary

that

of (c)

to

of

orientation

a tension

interruption

unless

be

that

localization

the

accompanied

refuted,

'internalized', and

hypnagogia

is

Sartre

images

and

subject

indeed,

'not

as

Sartre's in

attention';

thoughts is

(a)

that

seen

in

assertions

consciousness

considered

distance

a switch

in

gaze

(1978)

attention",

reflective

the

or

of

restated

object

-

Spinoza's

be

can

and

imaginal

of,

it

of

the

abolished

also

Sartre's

to

centring

or

of

one's

(see

manner

qualified

contemplative basis

back

section,

previous

with

4).

chapter referring

argument it

best

that

true

hypois, build that we cannot them. This can be achieved in various theses and control different degrees depending to of success and on ways in, i. e. depending the hypnagogic stage one is operating and absorption of the subject. on the depth of relaxation it also depends on the empathic More subtly, one attitude to bear on the observation. brings As argued above this is

highly

and

interpretation

imagery

control

example, make

could

(1957) although image My own For

example

subjects

not

saw

to

able

he wished suggest in

do

to

that

trying

an open

in

de Manaceine

to pink

which he

is

others

p. 239) kalei-

produced to

O. H.

reported

one

a common a red

by

disappear

Myers

that a desired

consciously

a similar

visualise rose,

1897,

similar

on

this

employed.

visions

which

bring so,

were

methods

somewhat

above

quoted

he was

instance,

is

This

hypnagogic

of

examples

forms

architectural

figures.

studies

cited

hypnagogic

terrifying on

when

I

paper

various which (cited by Burdach

his

control,

prolongation,

imagery.

in

concentrating doscopic

this

induction,

the the

of

in

Earlier

For

to

conducive

would

appear.

phenomenon.

rosebud

a withering

some red

120

rose, row

flowering

of

falling

a frame-work

serve

as

it

idea

with

(see

field

retinal

the

had undergone image (in

nearly

and make it

of

Delage

1903,

p. 248)

claimed

image

almost

at

think

object

an

about

image".

hypnagogic

open that

once

it

appeared

tion

to

it.

One of

shift different

his

p. 41;

1979a;

their

hypnagogic

going

hypnagogic

point

of

were latter

the

of

could

I

need

stories and

Warren

to

picture

it

summon

not

but (df:

(1921)

Herve both

any

imagery,

look

at

could from it (1957,

McKellar's

St.

atten-

close

they

control in

participate

de

a

summoning

subjects

could

even

hypnagogic

on

and

only

could

become

to

a gallery.

p. 116)

Some of

a

is

do

to

paying

object

space.

subjects

images

able

he

saw in to bring

(1976,

up the call Janet

petals.

he

prolong

Oliver's

in

p. 193)

(1903)

could

view

directions

Delage

The

he

that

a cross-bow

for it to semi-sleep (1878, Maury p. 93) reported

manner a portrait a similar (1895), Herrick unable although

its

to

and could its

the

Galton's

in

in

fixate in

back

of

"all

will:

as would

appear

bring

changes,

a rosebud

hypnagogic

it

image

a dozen

control frequently

such

One of

could

hypnagogic

no

object,

1894).

Binet

before

very

schema

make

and

thought

and

petals.

had

a corresponding

subject's

"starting-point"

of

that

stated

simple

eyes

also

pp. 115-118)

(1883,

for

closed

eyes

by

continuously

he

appeared

some

(Cited

up visions

call

p. 303)

choose

simply

could

his

a succession

they

a

Goethe

closed

could

(1892,

including

appearance

forth

once

Ladd

them.

in

its

made

but

asleep

over

he

whenever

Mitchell(1896)

Similarly,

flowers

a windowsill.

on

bringing

and

unfolding

he

p. 115) a rosette

a rose,

different

saw

plants

1883,

Galton of

others

yet

and

Denis,

on-

1867).

reported

that

scenes

voluntarily.

they

wrote:

by concentrating these I obtain visualizations field the attention endeavouring on the retinal I see, to form pictures and projecting out of what At first I see only the them into a real scene. light, indefinite I weave which retinal of play into the help Then of imagination. with a picture becomes for vividly real at once the picture all in have instant. I succeeded prolonging never an to observe them attentimages. The effort these into their former ively throws them back always to control them the attempt state: and often

121 has

voluntarily

Although be

dependent these

ables, instance,

1921,

spontaneous

control

of

both

on

stage

can

clearly of

people their

experiences latter the -

absorbed.

It

hypnagogia

need that

awareness

to

seem

the

presented

he

that

aware

of

sely

the

kinds

two

in

respect

to

is

vation

implying

the

appear,

however,

that

having

earlier

that

is

in

absorbed

under

the

be

to

the

in the This

experience. in

imagery these

are

distinction out

the precibetween

most (1968)

Edmunds'

I

which

becomes

one

brought

control.

become

to

obliterate

Yet,

can

hypnagogic

to

hypnagogic

which

involvement

absorption

moment

interrupted.

attending

much

his

quicker,

ability

argument

the

towards

ego

a hypnagogic

an

in

as

complete

and

hypnagogia

enter

and For

attitude

clearly

so

universal

training.

of

their

observation

very

more

numerous,

be

vari-

personalities

to

tend

contradict

of

into

to

seems

personality

welcoming

and

circumstances

the

hypnagogia on

relaxed

more

is

one

latter

the

flow

not

pp. 456-7)

by means

that

are

would

and

turned

control

imagery

hypnagogic

might

be

a friendly

have

their

deeper

the

we saw above who

result.

same

(Warren

factors

specific

the

clearly obser-

here:

point

test The experience afforded a critical of one's to be aware through two channels simulability losing Without the picture taneously. one could lightly it: think and descriptively about or have described it to another aloud perhaps could Alternatively music or even conversation person. background listened in be to rather a vague could but definite fashion the attention was moment This the picture to any of these, vanished. given between lesson object on the difference was a real diffuse sense of incoming reception signals, passive focussed going out to meet them with and actively attention.

(Edmunds We can

here

see

not

is,

that

experience, only

that

in

subject's his imaginal

in

general whole attention his in which he perceives Thus, taining

control the

receptive

of

diffuse

the to

respect

is

attention

is

mode

and

p. 250) throughout is

attention experiences:

diffuse,

physical

hypnagogia

1968,

including

the

diffuse his

the

manner

environment. becomes

operating

a matter within

of it.

susIn

122 this if

setting

real

imaginal

or

he

does

legislator judge that

its

the

focal

if

arisen

attitude

nitive in

used

the

relation

the

viewing

of

of

the

it

appears

Although to

a distinction

that

the

"a

too

the

only

and

interest....,

receptive of

this

environment in this while

which

the

to

is

one

long

of

be

will

that though state,

the

one

to

(i.

them

can

noted

and

will hold that

glow a purely the

internalizes be

a fearful

inimical. idea

the

e.

receptivity

remembered

subject

not

hypna-

p. 87)

quiet

(1956) noting

of

picture

as

the

altogether

out

subjects,

McKellar

flow

(1965,

a vivid

as

makes

scrutiny,

understand them

with

their

and

and to

hypna-

method

of

Ardis

refer-

McKellar

dissipates

attention

snuff

It

relaxed

a

the

writers

state

Sherwood

remain

is

a con-

seemed

this

these

of

respect,

attitude

implies

hypna-

Edmunds'

employed

conducive

may

attitude". mode

this

unbidden, and

reality

that

his

carried

attention

attempt

successful

a cog-

remarked

important.

very

have

Similarly,

images]

employ-

from

describing

attentional

not

active

hypnagogic

into

is

imagery.

gogic

is

between

latter

very

confers

which

verbally

directed in

Indeed,

have

not

during

attention,

neither

the

that

report

drew

that

(1976)

reference

imagery.

diffuse

of

Oliver

employment

itself.

of

as

nature

and

possibility

results. do

they

context

and

detail

source

ectasy

imagery

(1979b) good

their

the

p. 543)

latter

the

the

and

logic

he experienced

the

associations

and

(1949,

an

a method as

the

consciousness a different employs As Poe

itself

would

employed),

ecstasy

portion

gogic

(they

the

to

ence

of

to

as

the

result

mode.

viction

to

it

and

on

acts

knowledge

active

visions,

this

were

-

gogic

In

attention conditions

which

of

attention

mode,

one

in

images

the

are

diffuse

of

method

the

when

as well

that

of

Thus,

hypnagogia

is

knowing

of

conditions

status. in

arise

ment

the

of of

a way

earlier,

way

attention

to, in

receptive

the

environment of

a justification,

and

in

his

the

likened

absorption

remarked

in

operating

diffusion

This

object.

of

is on

act

not

As

be

can

a child's

with,

activities.

a person

absorbed

absorption

of

identified

indeed

not

factor

the

use the

Sometimes, or

image

may

123 into

rise

consciousness

This it

in

the

a state

attained in

one

to

continues he which sense

of

up of

two

In

is

adding

one

separate

my own

amount

imagery

gogic I

by

is,

be

lost

after

that... I'm

But

cination imagery

ties

from

them

vented

also as

such

were

not

subject

ories, necessary ingness

after due

hypnagogic to

and

in and

to

the

bits

a clear

both and

pieces or

"There

was

lost

it

I

oh,

like

by

in

not

rehearsal

to

'capture'

changeability

of

to

they

the

fact

which and

in

place is,

was

qualiand 'after-

an his

exper-

would that

they

'solidify'

imagery.

quality

detail,

and

report

pre-

which

although

to

that

fas-

The

there

the

suspect

the

subjects

recall:

asked

and

strongly to

yes,

it.

rehearsing.

still

took

they

Oh,

eh...

due

sharpness

were

else

remember I

experienced and

irretrievably,

a clock,

can't

was

hypna-

something

else".

were

memory

of

now...

object

often

was

quantitatively

temporarily

a loss

that

made

The rehearsal. end of a hypnagogic former case, often

the

lost

be

a whole

constant

at In

both perhaps any longer,

constant order

retain

brightness,

feelings

qualitatively,

it

remembering

suffered

immediately

iences

found

I

Appendix)

contemplating

colour,

accompanying if the glow',

sense.

something

in

absorption

and

a chemical

it's...

was

difficulty

this

that

there

sure

in

I've

oh,

the

rather

strange-looking eh...

in

not

obtain

like:

forgot...

this

was

of

that

in

environment to

without

to

he

provided

a part

is,

that

mode,

imagery an

and

another

but

remarks

I

eh...

there

to

tended

would

instanced saw...

unit

observational

part,

out

qualitatively,

and

integral

either it. punctuated

or

a certain

an

a subject

was carried

experience

of

imagery

hypnagogic

of his latter

as

for

easy

receptive

part

(see

relaxation

the

as

studies

mental

in

it

units

having

engage

the

occur

However, and

manipulate

regard

himself

always

not

and

observe

can

state.

be maintained

cannot

physical

within

the

nightmares

anxiety.

then

can

activity

manipulative

or

deep

of

hypnagogia,

one

fear

of

presence

terminating

hypnagogia

why

focal

to

a switch

hypnagogic

why

explain

would

thus

mode,

explain

not

would

but

active

and

attention

in

resulting

change

they

became

found

to

membe

the

fleet-

On the

other

124 hand,

rehearsal was carried had a halting it effect

when

experience its

flow It

was

imagery

as

it

to

themselves

learned

to

learned flow

the

'reality' who

increased

achieved these

trary,

effect

orating

the

after hours of

7.30

of

that

energy

over

and

hypnagogic

state

and,

obviously,.

tion

to

idoes

observe in

active

"seldom

achieve

first

brought

not

lead

report

of

of

say

nearly

Likewise, ions

one

is

in

the

(1976,

his

subjects

one moving

clear

is

Oliver of

observing himself

it

image towards

opposition

p. 117) reported

another

objects

in

to

the

is on

while "he the

differentiating

to

between that

a way

into

turning the

distance

that

as As

general.

that

noted

is, related

me that

or

object

in

notes, asleep".

there

'chemically'

being

"most

p. 253)

are

hypnagogia

form-

never

they

to

whether

-

inten-

the

general, (1968, Edmunds

environment and one's (1946, "The 372) Rouques observed: p. in such and me changes object slowly to

or

day

the

of

unless

sleep

induced

of

however,

sustained

a feeling

any

full

all

work

time

the

so

type

this

abandoned

until

state

felt

day's

another

into

that

between

they

at

envig-

and

out

evening,

con-

hypna-

remarked

In

as

On the about

often

on

is

place.

this

imagery

the

be

subjects imagery

a refreshing

that

state

and

drowsy.

carried

found

I

people",

kind

this above,

noted

and

the

mentally In

can

the

this

that

earlier

were

begin

could

Personally,

again.

ulated,

in

in

hypnagogic

of

who

they

when

observed

all

some

receptivity

vividness,

had

which

they

and

noted

subjects

10.00

attention

at

general,

experiments,

however,

was

not as

the

on

practice,

control

of

were

in

experiences

gogic

It

experiences,

became

themselves

again.

flow

the

readying

Interestingly,

brightness,

their

report

inadvertedly

its

they

relaxed

although

subjects

when

balancing

degree

this

the

of

interrupted

expected,

diffused

imagery,

it

inhibited

With

of

midst

initially

verbally.

'knack'

of

the

subjects

their

reported

the

was

analytical.

retain

they

while

it

the

report

and

alert

more

This as

it,

on

have

to

occurred.

because,

imagery

of

decided

then

the

it.

terminated

often

and

in

out

I'm

the unable

moving". occas-

several passively experienced

image". 'I-It'

This

125 in normal one has in manipulating objects Here one is dealing but not with an 'It' (Buber 1958). disappears The 'It' either in which case one is 'fascinated' or falls

attitude fulness. a 'Thou' gether, or

into

recedes

merely ment itself

the the

become

to

the subject while he had. less and less

so internalized

the

with in

of

strong

may

even

sympathetic be

in

sympathetic (Gellhorn (1978,

wider

transcending

the

where

followed

by

oriented

activity

ablished

receptive detail

We know gogic

mental

lead

into

sleep.

mode the

next

characterized and

self-

the

screen

the

villain. is

an object-

within

an est-

discussed

in

place is

hypnotic

boundaries

ego

and

(this

chapter). ordinary by

events

an

ever

state is

the

circumstances',

psychological

self-hypnotic of

take

attitude

'under

series

to

the

developed of

action

Koestler

against fully

para-

into

on

re-establishment

allowed

relaxation

This

the

where As

hero

the

and also

can

examples,

dissolution

is

a natural

1978). his

of

in

partial

that,

opposite

aggressiveness

initial

in

is

state

and

one

observed

their

its

with

vicarious

same may be

greater

in

life

Koestler

identification

may release

state

by

one

activity

waking

trigger

may it

of

a form

established

latter

The

with-

once

cortical

of

place.

context

experiences been

has

balance

to

Indeed,

imagery

take

cited put

their

increase

to

activity

p. 295)

may does not

learn

may

imagery.

of

the

with

1957:

reporting

report

and

a certain

the

imagery

subjects

flow

arousal

seen

The

his

the

allow

a physic-

the subject again, (see also Hollingworth report

practice

rapport

to

and more and itself or to

'introverted'

hypnagogia

interrupting

out

experiencing

of speaking investigator)

the

to

that

that,

any memory of 1976). Oliver

themselves

case

he is

what

feeling

the

(i. e. present person more a feeling of talking Sometimes, this oneself.

As noted,

asleep, it

'introverted',

more

gradually describes

ally

retain 1911;

latter

the

alto-

perceived physical vaguely environinvestigator). Even the verbal report

is,

become

in

with

the

represents (including tends

background:

wake-

here

hypna-

deepening

physical

withdrawal

which

and qualified

into

eventually by

the

126 insertion because means

the of

series this

of

to

that

when

formulated ment the to

the

of more

drift

without

hypnotic

same

hypnagogia.

as

to losing

entirely As

asleep.

one

in

explaining imagery, gogic

is

It

the

true

when,

were

trained

is,

to

then

in to

the into

slip

p. 117)

of

oneself

allow as

possible falling

without

subjects

said

made after

are

And although reports. retrospective have been made immediately after (see 1976),

in

oscillate

for

instance,

visions

and

his

efforts

and

then

experience another

they

one to

are

control

retrospective,

still

the experiments, out of hypnagogia, 'waken' and

again,

reporting

1965;

Silberer

e. g.

(1976)

Oliver's

(1949),

reports the experiences

of hypnahave

are

Oliver

as

have

may

we have

the

of

experience

1948;

even

most

reports

hypnagogic

Vihvelin

typical

so

g i. e.

employ-

sheer

images".

that

these

many of

is

be

can

hypnahe used for obtaining procedure he "would of consciousness go to a state into the state of and then rouse slightly

experiences they place,

gogic taken

the

But

the

asleep hallucinated seeing

near

(1976,

Oliver's

of

p. 51).

hypnagogia

testing,

a general

state

one

of

reality

a truism

"as

1978,

which

three

stage

is

sleep

through

Thus

is, hypna-

of

pre-sleep

element

advanced close

the

induced

state

to

(Sartre

about

first

the

autosuggestion

of

go

in

seen

It

asleep"

the

and

as

circumstances'. to

by

experimentally

inception

fall bring

precisely

the

at

present down

to

induced

factor

the

we lie

to

intention

the

be

Indeed,

'ordinary

we want

rule...

circumstances'

also

chapter,

in

even

say

can

degree,

a certain

gogia

ordinary

self-suggestion.

section to

'under

of

on

to so

his them,

report

that it

E. A.

on.

own

subjects

and Poe

hypnagogic

writes:

) only how rarely! (alas, They arise in the soul intense tranquillity at its epochs of the most health when the bodily are in perfecand mental tion when of time mere points - and at those blend the confines with world of the waking have those dreams... I of the world proceeded of (when the bodily first so far to control as, and health the existence mental of the are good) (unless I is that to condition now can say, be sure the condition that when ill) will superif I so wish it, vene, of time at the point described... I can be sure, already when all

127 favourable, of the supervention even the capacity and feel

are circumstances of the condition,

it... I have proceeded or compelling of inducing from the lapse secondly, so far, as to prevent the point I speak of which of blending - the point between to wakefulness prevent as and sleep borderI say, from this the lapse at will, into the dominion Not that I ground of sleep.

the condition I that can continue can render -'not the point I can more than a point - but that from the point into wakefulness; myself startle the realm of Memory; convey and thus transfer its impressions, their recolor more properly lections, to a situation where (although still for a very brief I can survey there with period) the eye of analysis. (Poe Poe's

himself

startling

1949,

into

wakefulness

having the experience analysing during the experience per place by

employed

how,

also

shows

the

prevailing

back,

can

taken

place.

iousness,

As

register

is

has

one

which that

of

Foulkes

loss

the

brink

of

sleep,

that

is,

test

of

am aware

his

1911,

case

upon

stumbled to

passive

litated

the he

and

that

he

sleep,

taining

that

these

is his

is

Poe

emergence merely

aware

experience

of

"highest" stage

level

of

three

in

also

the in

he

is

passive,

on he

I

am so",

Hollingworth

fact,

is

natural

We must is

of

main-

and

faci-

that

the

having

that process

inducing

volition)

images.

these

am upon

disappear

completely (see also in

I

that

consciousness not

states

when

only

(passive

is

seen".

Poe

saying,

that

been

the

order

However,

in experiences himself trained

awareness

in

ego-involvement

experiences

What

before

and

does

reality

hypnagogic 7).

the

has

"consc-

noted,

abeyance

(1965)

'fancies'

with

has

testing

reality

these

of

also

what (1976)

Vogel's

and

dreaming.

actual

"I

during

of

of

Oliver's

of

that

going

impression

the

immediately

recalled

sleep,

experience

p. 86) in

It

standing

experience: the

almost

be

must

reminiscent and

be

method

nearing

from

one

when

(1965,

must

a clear

hypnagogia,

out

Sherwood

form,

state

the

analysing

carried

it

this

of

the hypnagogia.

studying

prevents

and

be

only

will is

depths

the

speak,

though

picture This

in

took

what

typifies

se,

then

and

recollected

in

researchers

fascination

to

so

latter

to

many

pp. 543-4)

brink simply

note of

here sleep

preventing

128

however, aware brink brink

tell

to of

both

of

sleep,

of

sleep

comes imagery

he

that

aware found

that

these

images;

when

or

fact

lysis"

it

realizes

the

"the

by

to

returns

employing

he

logic'

the

have

when

so only

(this

is

point

seen It

judgements As

argued by

longed This

are

would,

A certain

clearly,

observation active

mode.

which

to

appear

However,

In

reference

during

his

and

of to

that

already may be to

a switch

use

imply

observation

of the is

wakefulness

in

relation

induced it

to

the

pro-

and unfold.

mode.

receptive mode

such

application not

value

such

an end.

at

terms

to

of

which

concerning

logic:

appears

when

allowing

his

hypnagogia.

in

chapter

reason

to

hypnagogic

while

view

the

re-

waking

of

he

case

reflecting,

point

thus

experthe

either

by

from

he

having

of

of

is

the

however,

The

a later

in

may arise

because

mainly

employed

the

require

confusion

for

the

state

hypnagogia it,

a few

either

the

hypnagogia

earlier,

accepting

has

is,

up.

incoherence from

often

for

this,

judgement

stands

made

sleep

pronounced

this

developed

creativity).

he

into

(analysing,

jddgement

"ana-

an

out

that

mode.

it,

by

says

aware

incoherent

made

asleep

recollects/rehearses

active

and

strangeness

be

to

'waking

a value

couldn't

The

wakes

imagery

it.

that

becomes

he

experience

carrying

memorising

p. 26)

the

prior

'fascinated'

himself

thus

the

falling

of

my consciousness

or

on

Poe,

the

once

either

and

and

becoming

consciousness is moments

that

He realizes

had,

i. e.,

hearsing),

could

wakefulness,

of

just

and

experience is

that

wakefulness

has

he

ience

he

drifted

just

fact

view

of

point

sleep

he became

incoherent".

become

moment

has

he

of

process

from

on

immediately case

natural

rehearsing (1935, Archer

that

i. e.,

is

aware of he is that

the

also

him

becomes

In

seem

or

Likewise,

he

sleep

of

state)

being

of

of

brink

the

prevented

of

seconds

in

induced

the

which

would

(either

appeared

the

he

that

versa,

vice

images.

on

it

moment

brink

the

on

the or

hypnagogic

having

in

is

awareness

easy,

simultaneously

fact

his

at

always

is

the

and

that

or

not

a subject

imagery

the

is

It

asleep. whether

hypnagogic

the

to

falling

from

himself

singularly

is

as of

the an

129

and

is

above,

suggested

the

receptive

itself one

of

imagery

can

long

as

the

(cf:

sets he

was

consciously

are

"waking

dreams" the

when,

ction

p. 28)

state full

retains

believe

in

the

tions",

he

states

ience.

Hypnagogic

as

any

of

'full

dream

his

sometimes of

stage

'observes'

having ation this

images

The

suspended from Archer

and

his

He recounts

tally

symptoms

of

whereas

imagery

p. 45) that

in

one

does

my exper-

to

me as

of

a cessation

real be

only

his

all

hypnaThus,

stage.

dreaming

(latter

on

occasions

other

perfect

consciousness Another

throw day

not

sensa-

or

with

faculty". should

the mind

can

of

"regulative

(ib.,

it

are

that

"in the

contradiction

is

of

contradi-

images

not

(p. 44).

that

itself;

latter

pro-

sleep,

irrespective

hypnagogia) flow

and

lumps

consciousness

and

the

mind"

saying

Archer

that

together

3 of

are

that

apparent

pictures

and

conditions

throughout, and

an

does or

we realise

these

fantastic

"this

constraining

waking

of

the

of

that

the

problem.

a nap

waking

consciousness

experiences

part

between

experience,

when

the

? aury's

"the

"dream-activity

or

against

reality

of

under

into

enters

says

guard"

phenomena"

of

he

criti-

appearance

conscious

p. 41)

consciousness"'.

resolved gogic

(ib.,

arguing

intermediate still

the

out and

when

its

off is

unfolding

carried

this

"removal

observation

(ib.,

Archer

p. lO7:

studying

under

ceeding

is

the

not

their

make

That

judgement

to

It controls"). "I was perfectly

say

is

points

established

observe

suspends

faculty 1911,

and

can

one

confines

individual.

an

observing

p. 50)

regulative

has

and

phenomena

Hollingworth

that

as

(1935,

hypnagogic the

mental

he

long

Moreover,

the

within

in

activity

and

'wakefulness'

of

latter

the

once

it.

of

possible

hypnagogia

so

the

moment

are

in

so

concentration

degree

a certain

mode

Archer

that

aspect

remain

analytically, cism.

a receptive

a conscious

as

is,

As with

arousal

sympathetic

of

mode.

active

there

attention, as

the

of

attribute

after

more

quot-

light

lunch

on he

that

I woke so far as to know perfectly where I was, and to be aware of the passage of time; yet my dream went on parallel, to my waking as it were, consciousness people continued to say - imaginary

had

130 by

do things, quite uncontrolled and for Thus I was able, an appreciable time a minute, or even - perhaps dreaming. watch myself

1935,

(Archer We can form

that

attention

is

the he

that

he

dream

is

is

is,

to

which

of

mode

have

switched

to

argue

that

Maury's

"full

did

images

fantastic aware,

like

realm,

a realm

Archer, that

to

imply

essarily

1933,

(Leroy

that

wherein

their

reality

Indeed,

one

and

unfold is

to

are

need

This above

is

in

borne

in

one

takes

and

background

it

in

with

by

I

be

in

the

physical

images nec-

not

stages

nightmares,

and,

existence them,

analyse

is

they

so

will here

important consciousness, imagery,

of

in

environment

another

unquestionable.

a physical Edmunds'(1968, p. 250) will

to

latter

hypnagogic

their

continue

he was

does 'unreal'

What

awake

as

the

as

concentration, flow the with

the

reality

dismissed

and

"full of

far

environment

temporarily

the

under his

that

becomes

also

should

physical

seen

(he

dream

e.,

so

the he

had

reality

recognition

can

dissect

by

belonged

in

imagery the

only

acknowledge

being

out

the

the

particular

attention,

with

that

Thus,

This

concerned

secondarily

are

and

will:

(i.

that

shows

the

it

images

physical

dream

operated

in

'observation'.

that

primarily

The

they

not

permit

note

coexist

only

does

he

as

can

p. 125). and

long

these

one's

hypnagogia,

of

that

p. 344).

belong

do not

his

mode).

believe

sensations"

it

terminated

that

and

his

fascinated

by

active

merely

operating

still

some

ongoing

as

consciousness"

"not

or

1938,

(Isakower

the

in

longer:

the

on

still

have

conditions

consciousness")

any

degree,

he would

similar

asleep

uncontrolled

would

or

however,,

is

which

a certain

will

He is,

importance

great

is

Archer

concentrated

continues

his

p. 45)

quotation

fully

not

receptive

employed

same

this

primarily

This

activity. is

in

double-consciousness.

of

conscious

it

that

see

my will. space of more - to

to "in

and

only

environment. observation

flow

so

long

a rather

as vague

fashion".

can be argued

that

hypnagogic

this observed and explored and that by the subject hypnagogia entering

imagery

may be

can only be achieved by means of physically

131 relaxing

mentally

and

to

hypnagogic

the

dissociation is,

that

the

hypnagogic

doors

subject

'transfers'

of

do

to

any

so

or

(e. g.,

loud

the

long

so for

search

as

conscious

AND

In

first

this

in

part nature

They

were the

all

has

gation jective

been

the

search

The

best

visual

sensory

grammatical

the

of

expression

their

of

duration,

in

of

of

their

differ much

from more

they

ordinary vivid,

the

also

of

analysis

of the

gigantic

images

of

memory

detailed,

those

of

characterized

diffused

brevity quality

the

Although in

and

sub-

induction,

detail,

and

appear

minute

are

are

illumination, subject.

of

and

these

by

investi-

Their

correlates.

clarity

colour,

variety

involving

phenomena

whole,

in

common

a great

physiological

autonomy,

vividness

size,

quite

of

carried

was

and

means

hypnagogic

in

be

to

the

of

experimentation

On the

impart

they

by

possible

externality,

be

to

mechanisms.

out

researched

'internality'

examination

modalities

speech

modality.

by

being

active

an

phenomena

found

controlled for

an

found

also

carried

reports,

paper

were

and

motor-kinesthetic

They

take

also

towards

for

brought

is

can

of

hypnagogic

of

latter

in

occurring

minute

volume

ONE:

PART

the

of

the

which

incidence.

reality

of

drawn

concern

CONCLUSIONS-OF

and

occurrence

and

decides

subject

hypnagogia

not

is

ideas.

SUMMARY

the

the

generation

intellectual

or

abstract

and

is

which

of

attention

reporting

verbal

conversation,

all

active

a door)

of

attention

words,

structures,

out

banging

Music,

increase

a sudden

Simultaneous

an end.

place

of

along

may operate

etc.,

because

either

because

systems,

hear

if

observed, the

to

awareness

traffic, events:

them

of

his

of

may be

consciousness,

closing,

background

as

a form

automatism

he may

receptive

primaryattention

sensori-motor

i. e.,

the

constitutes

of

his

automatic

and

opening

drawn

to

a degree

kind

register

This

while

to

switching

mode-paying

wherein

independently,

almost

to

this

reality.

reality

some

with

in

remaining

and

mode,

thus

and

of

sense

usually proportions. and and

fancy

in

they

do

132 not

blend

with

with

the

them

latter

content

includes

designs,

faces,

nature

scenes,

Other,

bipolar,

offered

most

are

scenes

with dimensions

which

familiar,

and

ing, izable

names,

pompous

-conversations, to one's responses whole

quently,

poems

kind,

auditory

their

externality, tactile,

thetic, thetic feeling

outline),

a variety

visual

image Like

This

includes

iences,

ments

onset

than

phenomena

ones.

of

the

apparently

or

rate, thorax,

by

is

state

a fall

slowing lowering

and

by

in

the

the

the

of

and

the

swelling of

the

seeing

body

the

through

coursing

of

a

hypnopompic

the the

sensory the

are

less

speech

subject. (sleep

pressure,

experhas

subject commonly that

at

which stateis

onset) of

from

repor-

occurs

irrelevant

slowing

respiration

blood

modalities.

phenomenon or

var-

anticipatory

after

tonus,

muscle

shift

synes-

blurring

An experience

hypnagogia

of

numbness

nonsensical made

kines-

and falling,

jerks,

dreams,

of

sleep of

by

somesthetic,

tastes,

all

experiences

responses Physiologically,

terized

in

Hypnopompic

ends

visual

characterized

(e. g.,

occurring

onset

fre-

Less

the

olfactory,

phenomena,

occurs

meaning-

a sound.

continuations

and

awoken.

to

to

vividness.

cold

and

response

sleep

are

disturbances

smells

hypnagogia

of

consists

in

the

iety

both

of

unrecogn-

moment.

include

or

ring-

oneself,

As with

touched,

heat

of

the

of

references to

as myoclonic

being

schema

a sense

body,

ted

is

one

hearing

containing

gustatory,

such

body

other

and

and

thermal,

that

a doorbell

phenomena

phenomena

experiences

called,

of

autonomy,

hypnagogic

Other

the

composed.

hypnagogic

phenomena.

include

directed

thoughts are

a four-

quotations,

remarks

been

perseverative,

sentences

nonsense,

spoken ful

being

name

irrelevant

neologisms,

in

hypnagogic

phenomena

one's

writing. have

reproductive, visual

hypnagogic

and

accommodated

comprising

noises,

print

lights),

and objects,

classification

be

can

unfamiliar

Auditory crashing

of

clouds

inanimate

and

people,

by

classification

(colour

animate

inject

to

attempts

Their

images

figures,

of

when

made.

formless

arrangement

group

images

ordinary

characheart

the

abdomen

increase

of

to

133 insensible

perspiration temperature,

rectal

EEG from

shift

of

brain

wave

low

logical

measurements

decline

in

of

frequency

in

the the

Although

cushioned

gogium'

both

dreaming,

of

physical

between

full

wakefulness

hypnagogic On the

used

phenomena

by

stage.

to

frequent

the

to

seems

which its

external

for

decline

affect

word

argued

it of

in

the

'regressive'

characto

by

of

readthe

significance of

understanding

an

of

characteristic

at

experadequate instant

a given

the

and

mentation increase

the

the

out

pointed

also

with

a

mentation,

an

felt)

hypnagogic

as

a feature

engaging

the

on

section may be It

connotations.

pejorative

way

is

halluci-

in

experience. As

view

grouping

a hallucinatory

have

concomitant

that

its

hypnagogic

defining

(or

workers of

character of

natory the

Many

for

stimuli),

i. e.,

thought

of

level

with

the

hypnagogic

suggested

'autosymbolically'

forth is

what symbol in hypnagogia. regressive

is

consisting

susceptibility

awareness

an

studies

hypnagogia

internal

or

sleep

to

physiological

phenomenon,

puts

are

consists I

and

subject

which

and

a reference

into

of

the

equip

autosymbolic which

the and

it

in

and

symbolism

ience

as

stimuli

presence

the

'hypna-

pure

relaxation

attitude on

incorporate

in

rise

relaxation

level

receptive

sensitivity

awareness

state

components,

be

suggestions to

mere

might

its

and

physiological

and

that

mind

fora

a progressive

from

in

(paralleled

iness

is

cognitive-affective

by

terized

reports

stretch

dimension

this

a steady

measurements

above

argued

psychological

and

with

On awakening

have

Bearing

dreaming.

physio-

a steady

writers

hypnagogia

which

stages

the

slower

direction.

subjective

that

indicate

correlate

and

of

opposite some

These

experiences.

values

to

control

circumstances,

(hypnopompic), changed

to

movements,

activity

volitional

hallucinatory

of

eye

rhythm).

found

subject's

immediate

his

(theta are

slow

fast

amplitude

frequencies

the

of

appearance

in

fall

temperature,

skin

and

of world

the

"Regressivity" biased

a rather is,

thus,

receptive distinct

more mode

from

the

(chapter term

carrying

appropriate which active,

7)

is

to another

134 hypnagogia

analytic,

mode.

Indeed,

transpire

in

receptive

the level

physiological the

in

fically,

this

for

conditions

control respect,

it

is

towards latter's

the

increases

environment These same features

hypnagogic

attitude

ational'

the

imagery.

and

Speci-

that

'convers-

a

both

imagery

hypnagogic

occurrence

induction,

the

suggested

one's

boundaries

ego

attention.

as

on

mental

and

physical

and

internalization-

of

and

prolongation,

it

renders

amenable

control. The

of

out

of

sensitivity,

passive-absorbed

pointed

also

the

of

subjectification (empathy), are

by openness,

typified

the

on

predominance

a loosening

by

to

appears

characterized

mode,

parasympathetic

side

psychological

(LEB)

to

by

a whole

as

the

rather

hypnagogic

of

control

and

To begin

justified.

induction

the

ation,

the

requires mentally,

the

since

of

to

imagery

hypna-

of

relax-

of

let

of

prove

might

properly

more

occurrence

i. e.,

relax,

prolongation,

be

now

analysis

psychophysical

hypnagogic

of

alone

which

can

presence

subject

induction,

the

imagery

with, the

necessitates

gogia

for

conducive

conditions

the

on

placed

stress

considerable

necessity and

go physically health

great

value

the subject Second, the LEB renders more subject. loosening its by stricof existing of virtue accepting to the subject It also makes available a mode of tures. his wakeful of within reach normally not experiencing to

the

Third,

mind. ery

both

trol

the

which tioning

participating

in,

in

a unique

subject the

within

thus

gain

lete,

and

pinning

of

ground

analytic,

which

as

logical,

and

the

ontogenetically

is

by

constitute in

essential active

mode.

subject

mental no means

nature obso-

a fundamental to

addition

counterpart

Func-

sleep.

hypnagogic

old,

thought,

imagery

consciousness

of

adult an

of

his

may

all

state

of

fact

con-

hypnagogic own

his

mode

them,

acquiring

an aspect

in

into

Fourth,

wakefulness

receptive

knowledge

although

which,

both

from

gain

his

of

accepting

insight

nature.

own mental

distinct

is

him

helps

become

to

imag-

hypnagogic

the

prolonging

subject

and

his and

of,

places

may

requires

into

i. e.,

of

method the

processes

mental

own

the

to

the

holding conscious,

underits

135 the

Finally,

so

carried

out

namely,

that

may occur

lead

sleep,

may

logically experiences.

has

to open

with

observation be seen will phenomena,

far

in

Part

do not

Although

eyes.

properly

2 that

which, render

hypnagogia

a number

the dd not

however,

from

important

of

undertaken lead

states,,

visions of

in of

occurrence

or

always

discussion

Part

this 3,

hypnagogic into

eventually

indistinguishable other

problem,

hypnagogic

Moreover,

sleep.

hypnagogia

of

nature

experiences

be more

will

the

a very

raised

hypnagogic

necessarily

of

examination

phenomenoprocesses,

and

it

PART TWO

HYPNAGOGIA STATES,

AND

ITS

RELATIONSHIP

PROCESSES

AND

TO OTHER

EXPERIENCES

INTRODUCTION:

In

this

to

psychological

other this

and

those

of

hypnagogia

the

shall

they

of

a number

imagery,

sleep

in

Conversely, and

processes,

and

theories

shall

at

least

in

induced,

is

hypnagogia (or

daily

once

states data

existing

light

more

shed

which

in

in

hypnagogia, The

conditions,

experimental in essence natural

it

makes

rather

than

the

terms

of

use

logical'

certain

when

mality

arose

which

applied within

research

connote

out,

pointed following pire

in

and

terms

and

part a

taken

as

of

'reality' employed

which

they further

be

will the

paper,

different to

describe

-137-

are

been

studied

as

argued

hyphagogic from them

that being

instance,

for 'para-

an abnorterms

merely

and

earlier they

indicate

both the

kind

As already

coined.

were

abnormal it consider

implying

they

well

that

and

as

hypnagogia,

orientations

within

reality

not

be

than

systematically

more

as

have

being

Thus,

such

that

areas

consi-

under

to

sense

unnatural.

hypnagogia:

to

as

well

'psychotic'

should

mentation

be

will

rationale

as

or

processes

experiences,

nature.

occurs

a phenomenon

encountered

phenomena

unusual

occur

also

hypnagogic

as

nightly),

enter

we all

state

naturally,

of

eidetic

these

the

to

'natural'

a

and

abnormal

states

dered

and

to

of

latter

these

concerning

Since

if

myself

avail

photic,

former.

the

and

I

viz.,

scintillations.

hypnagogia

relating

in

perceptual

states,

dream

and

on

experiences,

stimulation,

electrical

deprivation

manner

light

creativity,

induced

direct

and

current

the

encountered

and

psi,

meditation,

character

realities

throw

and

processes

of and

attitudes

hallucinogenic-drug

isolation,

the

in

carrying

observations

kind

the

themselves

cognitive

states,

other

preceding

conceptually,

and

dreams,

hypnosis,

on

find

operate

to

clues

In

concerning

part

it

relating

experiences. the

that

the

expand

of

process

and

this

may provide

phenomenology

pulse

in

further

shall

the

argue

individuals

which

in states

be made

to

'abnormal' in

I

task

out

I

paper

hypnagogia

of

examination

the

of

part

in

this

and

trans-

experiences of

the

wakefulness, coined

in

the

138

latter

to

referring their

invariably

therefore,

are,

hypnagogia and

connotations

such taken

Thus,

evaluative.

terms

should

merely

as

when

be

stripped descriptive of

of

phenomena. shall

begin

other

states

and

I

believe

I

as tate if their

it

my comparison

would

an understanding attention obvious

a considerable on the feature

is

drawn

presence stress of

by

processes

enlightening,

of

the

to

certain

has

it

relating

be

in

hypnagogia

of

features

auto-suggestibility

laid

in

these to

further

operandi

hypnagogia, been

first

and

modus

to

of of

hypnosis, facili-

hypnagogia,

hypnosis

and

especially

since

earlier

arguments

in

the

latter

state.

Q

runDmrn

HYPNOSIS:

the

Indeed, is

nosis

close

(muscular, letting

self,

subject's (in ment

go,

the

the

two

(1961)

the

case

hypnosis

of

becoming

voice),

noted,

are in

it

even

more

centres the

more

and the

their

(quieting

both

more

on pro-

physical

aspect In

cases the on

onethe environthe

internalised. between

similarities As Gill

striking.

hyp-

and of

from withdrawn is concentrated

side

cognitive-experiential. states

both

probasleep.

hypnagogia

worry).

gradually

we fall

as

both

of

it

thought

similarities

mental

to

ceasing is

the

embraces

and

attention

hypnotist's On the

which

autonomic)

state

induction

The

relaxation

gressive

in

observable

stages.

p. 106)

between

relationship

clearly

successive

1979b,

a hypnotic

we go through

that

able

(McKellar

James

William

and

Brenman

hypnosis,

departure from we see a significant normal, waking instead logical of relatively modes of thought: stable, for kind the most part of thought which employs fluid, the material we see words as its emergence of forms images which often archaic employ visual and forms do not follow the which as material, symbols of logic, rules and which moreover ordinary are not limitations bound to realistic of time and space. (Gill Similarly,

P.

Sheehan

(1979)

points

and out

Brenman

1961,

pp. 57-8)

that

in to temporarily The capacity relinquish reality hypnosis to a regression to the kind corresponds of functioning the flow that may facilitate of prelogical ideational With the loss processes;.... of this between the distinction reality orientation, and imagination fades, modes of thought and primary process to flow and fantasy more are allowed such as imagery into The new orientation is that awareness. easily by the flow process can of primary material created be expected to show some of the qualities of the dream hypnosis, then, a greater may involve state; concern internal does than than usual mental processes with the waking imagery, as a result, vivid state, and, hallucinations, fantasies, and dreamlike phenomena may more easily occur. (Sheehan

-139-

1979,

p. 94).

140 Kubie hypnotic

the

Margolin

and

process

and

from

each

differ

argued,

as psychologically hypnotist subject, induction

of

is

there

tain

a gradual

between In

world.

the

hypnotist.

the

and

relationships

elimination

for

they

physiologically

external

except

with

contact

the

between These,

state.

both

in

the

and

hypnotic

the

as

a distinction

made

other

well

relationships

motor

(1944b)

one

the

of

sensori-

all to

required

They

process

further

mainthat

argue

Ontogenetically the hypnotic process can be viewed in that it as a phenomenon of regression approaches the sensori-motor in the first state of an infant Naturally, in the hypnotic weeks of life. process divest this itself regression cannot completely of has been acquired that all but the subsequently; later is channelled of all expression experiences this through earlier According mechanism. to this description, the onset of the hypnotic state can be defined as a condition of partial sleep. (Kubie In

this

from

indistinguishable as

the

subject's

The

hypnotist's

the

subject's

are

the

my analysis incorporated

infancy

the

infant

is

as between

that

information

perceptual

channel

preexisting

central

impressions

become

the

past

relevant ible for tile,

the

and to

instance, olfactory,

the

an

to

as

and

Ego

(e. g.

pathways part of immediate

of

auditory other

which is

the

be

to

as much

outer

in

hypnagogic image sensory

so

it

experiences

acquires qualities

part

of

"the

Ego

one

integrated

fused.

that

present

through

experience are

a psych-

world and as (ib., p. 612),

organism

a unified present

stim-

creates

association

discussion of

strikingly external

becomes

auditory)

of

promental hypnotic condition

this

Present"

the

p. 612).

extension

is

assumed

to

become endogenous

Moreover,

as

p. 611).

ongoing

breast

both

an

wherein to

that

entering

and

(ib.,

subject's refer

Past

(a)

feelings"

Ego boundaries"

my present

explanations

as

This

own mouth.

Ego

is,

that

in

blurred

are

seemingly

hypnagogia

of

mother's

his

stimuli

process.

analogous

when

boundaries to

of

and

1944b,

incoming

experienced

Margolin

and

state

ological in

is

own psychic

"dissolution

a

self,

thoughts

voice

Kubie

cesses. as

own

the

the

to

similar uli

"...

condition,

Margolin

and

visual

with

that

new

in

which is This suggests in

posswhich,

form, (e. g.,

tacArnold-

141 1921;

Forster

feeling

the

experienced

spatial

in

hypnagogia,

The

further

the

induction

rent

suggestibility

of

sity

of

omenon

the

which of

hypnagogic

reverie"

ted

intensity"

with

to

lessened

"the

compatible

with

and

perceptions

and

background they

ground

to

his

ability

and

Margolin

distance

receptors

thetic influences

and

vividness"

(ib.,

these

hypnagogic

hypnagogic in

repression against

their

observation of

all

sensorial (e. g.

physiological evidence More basic

(e. g.

physiological

need

to

make

themselves of

elements

they

et

Kubie

in there

in

al

1967)

kinaesrepressive

exceptional

on

that

dreams

some

form

of

(see

argu-

20) chapter is a heighten-

agreement and

with

place

evident

is

hypna-

disagree

from

hypnagogia

projective

and

would

'censor'

the

in

with

escape

a

the

customary

all

the

states

tactile

I

(b)

Kubie

auditory),

experienced

with

both

psychological

1921).

Arnold-Forster

important,

and

back-

the

lessens

of

namely,

Ornitz

a vague

and

dream

experiences,

in

sensations in

those

Although

presence that

in

actual

highly

Interestingly,

slant

to

order

is

fascination

psychoanalytic

imagery

the

ments ing

the

and

imagery,

escape are

p. 613). on

dreams and

therefore

writers

the

due

with

"in

further

gustatory,

likewise

can

memories

is

concurrent

"whereas

that

"undilu-

the

comparisons

and

moments

imbued

the

that

memories

during

that

perceived

appainten-

the

and

mind

are

(a)

are

olfactory,

reveries,

gogic

images

phen-

the

and

argument

that

intense

nuclear

both

and

latter

exclusively almost (i. e., visual

are

the

restriction

the

the

comparisons. out

"the

is

make

absorption

point

data

sensory

to

and

more

make

at

images

such

hypnagogia

subject's

subject

p. 613),

The

the

the

that

through

(ib.,

fashion" are

hypnagogic

flow

observations in

of

the

of

opportunity

sensations".

that

passivity,

automatic

which

concurrent

feeling

explains

process,

may

subsequently

the

which

components

sensory

generally

of

argue

relationships,

sensori-motor of

front

in

of

now.

writers

above

is,

that

(b)

and

immediacy

temporal

and

and

1948)

Vihvelin

unfolds

here

time,

present

1965;

of

imagery

hypnagogic

of

Silberer

and

prerequisite

Margolin for

argue the

that

induction

the of

the

142 hypnotic atory

focus

areas

of

dent

in

stimulus

they

14),

they

(Kubie

alertness

"fixing

subjects input ual

The

to

and

"this

the

induction

upon

physiological in

created

ness mally

the

which

only the

of

eye

voice "in

inhibition

which

adjusts

activities

of

both the

vis-

oculo-motor

a relevant

the

also

a basic

is

seen

by

eye", and

motor

variegated depend"

human

the

the

on

is

the

sensory p. 614).

(ib.,

in

factor

is

the

by

a diminution in and stimulus

but

intensity"

a similar (ib.,

rightly

point

out

"sensory

logical

prerequisites

to

all

in

the

responses

of

p. 614).

'sensory

conshas

which

a

adaptation

subjective which of

stimulus

as

"a

adaptation

a stimulus

sensory

both the

known

Sensory

discontinuous

as

writers

phenomenon

Psychologically,

with

these

role.

by

associated

fluctuating

human

In

a droning

organ

receptor

rhythm....

of

general

hears

initiating

the

any

intensity

manifested

of

sees

a minimum

of monotony in which fact

plays

adaptation'

which

hypnagogia.

factor

The

animal's

The

Ego boundaries

which

an

monotone.

restriction to

hypno-

the

exploring

and

immobilization of

constant

turn,

In

reduces

apparatus

reduces

side

constrasts As we know,

tant

its

in

roving

ear

with impulses

spot

inhibition

relative

simultaneous

sensory

is

the

as

deprivation

a state p. 614).

a single

on

continuous

sensori-motor

entire

body

eye

causes,

apparatus the

the

just

spot;

sound".

or

and

to

(chapter

results.

interference

an

or investigatory in maintaining 1944b, Margolin

a low,

to

one

only

is

-

contribute

sensory

similar

yield

exploratory to be basic

thought

are

they

present,

see

in

rhythmical.

state

they

factors

depen-

monotonous

are

As we shall

basic

the

also

is

or

and

is,

that

immobility

human's

or

is

hypnagogia.

(b)

hypnagogic

the

surrounding

this

continuous

during

of

induction

turn,

related

closely

hypnagogic,

wherein

experiments tic

are

excit-

with

and

either

are

are

In

immobilization

another,

induction

system,

nervous

intensity,

or

a concentrated

of

processes.

relative low

form

indeed, the

central

factors

two

one

the

(a) of

These

formation

the

non-excitatory

upon

in

is

state

are

awarenor-

perceptibly

As

these

adaptation

is

one

sleeplike

or

authors

of the physiohypnoidal states",

143 latter

the

of

one

The

to

writers

same

induction

of

of

of

attitude

the

expectancy is occur,

to

ing

to

to

for

of

centre his

count

one

two',

Ten

minutes

'in

or

himself

earlier:

And

"not

the

he was his

of

emergence was

only

such

of

grey

cloth.

out'"

(Kubie

asked

to

but

white

He was

himself,

to

1943,

pose

matter images

he was

to

able

had

as

resula child.

from

absent

add

asked

This

himself

quite

two,

the

as

me? "

of

asked

pp. 176-6). he

with

in

'one

silently,

a question

recall

asked

ring

a small

vivid

"was breath

on

vivid

of

the

and

patient

gaze

the

use

own amplified

silently

is

listen-

an

the

hypnagogia His

his

This

deviced

in

reported

data.

likely

a specially Indeed

of

thoughts,

"What

associations,

usual

in

out,

of

by

pp. 175-6)

sounds

later point

in

field

breath

starting ted

a large

is

experimentally

to

his

is,

that

sudden

through

that

remembered

state.

amnesic

focusing

be

1944a).

listening

silent, while

sounds, the

repressed

must

expectancy"

hypnagogic

induction

the

secure

the

induced

(1943,

and

creates

or

Margolin

Kubie

turn

expectancy,

breathing

and

stimulus

untoward of

be

rhythmic

of

remain

nothing

can

apparatus

it

secure

and

a prerequisite

paper

recovery

to

relaxed

(Kubie

earlier

relaxed

respect,

that

one's

apparatus this

this

security

of

sense

In

in

which

the

and

precursors the

endows

predictability,

state.

rhythm

important

are rhythm

of

that

out

point

steady

attitude

an unconscious (ib., p. 615). an

"a

hypnagogic

the

course,

adaptation

that

a quality

with

of also

sensory

and

sleep

being,

certain

his

new

items". A point

that

would

deprivation on sensory monotony made between

be

and

communication

to

Margolin

1944b,

and

the

sense

system

two

- as cesses, for In

organ

the

one

spatially to

be

extinction regard

p. 615)

to

and to

a later McCulloh

above

writers

in

which

he regards

separated

of

the

the

but

functionally

for

already

known

in

Kubie

and

other by

principally the

central

Margolin

to

and

nervous rhythmicity like

the

a

"adaptation

central

and

accounted

in

(Kubie

the

adaptation

discussion

distinction

the by

rhythmicity

monotony

monotony,

in is

experiments

personal

of

interest

of

pro-

factors

nervous system". draw attention

144 to

the

by

made

observation

1908,1909;

1894;

Sidis

Lovell

and

Morgan

factor

and

of

its

1929;

Jacobson

1942)

investigators

numerous

Kleitman

hypnagogic

the

of

1939;

effect

influence

cumulative

(Bolton

the

on

this

of

organism:

is maintained, The longer the a state of monotony is in the peripheral the minimal change greater stimis to disrupt the state which required ulus of sensory Sustained monotony adaptation.... produces a state de-afferentation of the cortex of functional comparable in Bremer's to that which was produced surgically (1937) demonstration that experimental when high section and section of the cranial cervical nerves the cerebrum deprives influences, of all afferent the cortex yields electrical activity potentials in sleep. identical those with obtained (Kubie The of

the

is

to

by

the

of

reduction to

leads

a focus excitation

of

also bolic

-

that (functional

and

latter

it

that

activity

the

the

and becoming

by

cortical

in

this

nonrespect

for

the

production

to

cycle,

cortical

sur-

a necessary

that

and of

posits

the

is

limitation all

phenomenon

that monotony p. 54) remark (i. e., the induction of sleep

hypnagogia)

help

may of

chapter

stimulation

Interesting

inhibition.

and

induction

a later

surrounded

excitation

),

(1909,

Sidis'

condition

in

activation

'higher'

excitation inhibition: in

or

of

(b)

central

sensory

reduction

central or

of

a hypnagogic

to subcortical of

of

) and

from

the

as

well

occurring

etc.

shift

that

argued

effects

those

great

brings

as

(subcortical

ones

a focus be

will

a critical

a switch

or

non-excitation

is

deafferentation)

occurring

psi,

of

(a)

a state

p. 616).

stimu-

is

monotony

(e. g.,

argument

1944b,

of

such

switch ' lower'

of

it

sensory

meditation,

requires

respect,

of

sonsciousness

an earlier

areas

effects

spontaneously

to

state

deafferentation

sustained

a physiological

hypnotic rounded

the

deprivation,

centres(cortical) in with tie

is

of

of

states

points

of

occuiFence

a number

sensory

same

the

as

induced

of

through

created

importance, together

a state

(reduction

cortex

lation)

in

that

remark

and Margolin functional

the

field

a greater that that

"limitation of

consciousness In

monotony".

is sleep it takes

voluntary

of

the

anabolic

place

when

and the

same

phase stimulus

activity, inhibition paper of

Sidis

a metathresholds

145

are

above

becomes

levels

the

non-reactive ("stimulus

lation

the

hypnotic

the

to

if

is

fulfilled, the

this

way,

to

have

a complex

layers of tion

for

take

place

in

hypnotist in

the

to

abate

his

induction

the

the

in

subject the

sensory

cannot anxiety, an

examination

it

becomes

sine

an

emotional

it

become

possible

be

methods

(ib.,

doze" is

subject

this

diffuse

conscious and

in

a state or

non

condinever

The state him

for

alertness

allow

and and

-

state

or

unconcious".

of

used

goal

can

"a

techniques

the

security.

p. 617)

else

unconscious

latter

of

of

either

is

creation would

"To

qua

the

comes

forms.

deepest

"the which

will

stimuli

state

of

avoided,

alertness.

the

a sense

or

tension,

the

also

never

signal

of

the

evident

same

latter

hypnagogia:

to

of

to

of

sentinels

whether

the

painful

is

attitude

if

overcome

implies

stimuli

it

is

be

exteroceptive in all animal

fac-

of

"Thus,

'promise'

to

The

normal

happen

a number

absence

for

aims

response

expected

reaches

-

for

the

personality. "

p. 617)

an organism.

and

from

that

induction

(1944b,

of

such

a retreat

hypnotist...

the

reversed

from

security the

of

the

significance

attention

of

if

on

cannot

attentiveness

or

of

finally

instead

In

a sense

stimu-

the

necessary

life

or

pain

in

dependent

the

may become

satiation,

a receptor

monotonous

Margolin

and

is

in

drowsiness"

withdraw

of

alertness

satiated,

if

or

reaction

induce

of

of

signals

animal

an

that

and

factors

Kubie

experiences

and

a result

emotional

state

exteroceptive

tors

as

state

the

that

argue

perception,

exhaustion").

Discussing of

of

this

anger

or From

by

hypnotists

that

diminution the progressive of the internal responses that to sensory reduces automatically signals share depends internal inflow. tension upon sensory which of to reduce to become able this But in order attenalert to the warning tiveness which signals sensory stimuli feel individual must at least an provide, as secure feels to bed.... when he retires as he ordinarily in the subject The hypnotist must somehow induce a identical from disturbing freedom the affects, with the approach signals to relaxation which emotional sleep. normal (Kubie

and

Margolin

1944b,

p. 617).

146 In

with

within

The

hypnotist

him":

of

been

discussed

with

the

in

increased

there

stage

2 of

Also,

as

sleep,

long

it

as For

subject

kinds

both

visual

sounds

may be

of

which

they

although

the on

them

'sleep

bounds

learning'.

hypnagogia

of

the

from

receptive

front

him,

outside

But,

external

to

the

percipient,

dependent

on

his

intellectual-emotive

disappear

the

will

i. e.,

his

turns

becomes

or

else)

subject.

he

moment active

the

of

'contemplative'

the

of

part

of

in

a certain

suggest

as

degree

in

appear

coming

far

appear

anywhere

or

heard

It

as

possible

the

oneself

hypnopedia.

on

mode,

active

to

a certain

is

along

respect

to

chapter,

the

7,

attitude

they

attitude:

chapter to

images

might

entirely

are

of

has

stretching

with

place

parallels

hypnagogia

conducive

same

altered

of

relation

hypno-

carries

clear

in

along p. 621).

an

have

both

activity

takes

objectifying, images

the

instance,

and

acquires

section

highly

cortical

expansion-or

mode.

in

subject

hypnagogia,

was

argued

the

a

the

of (ib.,

remarks

first

that

boundaries

boundaries

subject

suggestibility in and

observed

ego

image

incorporability

the

(auto-suggestibility)

so

the These

The

hypnagogia.

there

which

something

pp. 618-9).

(ib.,

was

expanded

"becomes

inside

around

newly

subject's

is

state

a fragmentary

of

these

tist

hypnotic

the

of

incorporation

an

in

developed

reexpansion

partial

Ego

fully

the

these

to

switches fearful

angry,

(either

on

attention

or

anxious. important

The

i. e.,

external,

appears

the

subject's

will,

blurred.

Perceptions, it

localized:

is In

dissolved. already gation,

diminution,

consciousness

One sees

appears. of

zation there

is

binocular),

seeing no

and

nose

images In

eye

are

seeing,

blinking,

the are clearly

not

have

pathways

as

occur,

elon-

deepens

diminishes but

object

boundaries

ego

(swelling,

convergence no

of

hypnagogia

of

As hypnagogia

hearing.

shadow,

and

disturbances

hears

no

independent

perceptual

sensations

and

focusing, no

schema etc. ).

tactile

of

the

the

although

heightened,

stages

early

body

noted,

body

although though

that, and

outside

subject's

as

the

is

here

thing

the

and is

there for

dis-

no

locali-

instance,

(vision

is

not

no

to

turn

need

147 the

to the

or

right

are

visions the

of

is

These

body

wherein

(1957)

thetic

ones

to

the

that

not

and

a hypnagogist

gist tion than

can

never

and

then

the

two the

that

or

there

that

argue

of

out

appears

the

suggestive is image

simply

telling)

its of it

stages: is ness this as

second

significance

and is

suggestion.

that

argued deep

the

that

less

us

at

shallower

present In

regard

this

to

becomes

physical either

weak

of relaxation stages early followed 1933) Leroy (e. g.,

then

a feeling

of

lightness

by 'as

it the

of

accompanying hypnagogic

certain of

significance of

if

that

it

appears

as

is

in

we saw might

in

a heavy has

an be

level.

lacking.

schema one

conscioushypnagogia

entirely

body

second (fore-

identification, or

the

of

and

there

the

rather

simultaneously,

autosymbolism ideoretinal the

body

sugges-

stages

(1972),

Dusen

hypnago-

a continuum

of

recognizable Van

the

the

awareness

end

might

suggesting

at

then

one

with

remember

what

where

image

emergence

a feeling

by

just

the

emerge

-

self

which

first

carrying

the

that

that proposed section, in hypnagogia even at

earlier

gogia

the

encountered

be

another

was

appearance.

alteration

mere

even

case

case

and

the

of

the

there

appears

body',

in

that

image

comes

is

inference,

and

kines-

inference

of

of

and

lacking.

'his

part

suggest

Let

at

awareness

facto

form

appearance

heralded

might

encountered

certain

or

in

which

some

events

gradually

in

and

infancy

including

even

to

said

- suggestion image second

link,

awareness

is

was be

draw:

these

as in

be

a child

de

imaginal

operate

to

occurring

con-

the

far

so

of

However,

former,

the

thing

only

to

unable

image

hypnagogic

one

is so.

is

to

sensations,

as

intrinsically

in

thought

are

of

sort

body

physical

the

localization

inferentially

identify

characterize

the

argued,

the

are

justify

assumed

schema

front is

perhaps,

those

see:

them.

about

hypnagogia

of

and

this

Campbell

As

to

in

always

say

might,

to

schema

outside

objects

can

'regressive'

to

order

localization

their

a subject

similar

and

as

activities

very

appear

all

term

conceptual

and

far

as

considerations

the

of

detailed

in

down

or

up

or

and

and,

that

left

the

sharp

subject,

cerned,

use

to

In numbness

changes no

hypna-

body'

and (e. g.,

148 "I

feel

As

Isakower

light

quite

body

point,

(pp.

344-5)

ego

regression

body

becomes

further

advanced

perceptual

ego

is

and

argues,

messages

separate

is

external,

and

known

as

1921,

p. 151).

menon

is

reports

are

out-of-the-body

a deeper

induced

1962,

Muldoon

by

body

1961)

who make

and

what

dissociation Arnold-Forster latter

this

psychics

use

character

are

(e. g.,

and

pheno-

occultists

1965,

Carrington

and

(p. 337)

no longer hypnagogic/hypnopompic

later,

see

per-

become

internal

world,

complete

As we shall

Ophiel

pp. 76-77,

In

of

the

is

what

outside

which

Isakower

lose

to

the

ego

having

world,

experiences

deliberately

Fox

boundaries

tend

of

of

regression

localization

external

(p. 333).

there

body

stand-

the

function

(p. 339),

body

the

than

and

outside

p. 332).

alterations first and

in

sets

that

e.,

the

from

schema

hypnagogia

The

with

distinguishable

(e. g.,

(i.

perceptions

stage

body

e.,

identification

fused

blurred

of

in

follows.

that

ception)

schema

with

concerned

(i.

1938,

a psychoanalytic

dissolution)

to

of

Isakower

from

noted

leading

the

bodiless":

and

hypnagogia

of

1977,

Huson

this

to

end. thus

We may mena

those

ble This,

we saw to

(1944b)

be

in of

nature

p. 276)

(1974, as

ibility".

These

of

aspects 1950) similar associated ciation,

to

add

Tellegen

and

on of

with

absorption

centring

appears

be

Atkinson's

hypnotic

susceptto

attention hypnosis

often

refer

affinity

with (Sarbin

a concept

of

(which

attention Tellegen

intrinsic

and to

fact

the

mono-ideism, by

to

hypnagogic

attention,

have an which instance, White

Braid's

on

interpreted

self-altering

of

area For

that

which

"Absorption,

draw

Margolin

and

discussion

to

of

resem-

process. in

characteristics

elaborated

Kubie

presence

also

Absorption".

to said development.

its

and

the

by

earlier

component

in

investigators

an

that

writers

of

pheno-

be

and

absorbed

represents

may

hypnotic

the to

like

would for

"hypnotic

also

reference

an essential

to

arged

conclusion

a capacity

that

is

absorption I

experiences,

stages

for

case

we encounter

that

earlier

above,

the

Further, the

in

occurring

as

hypnagogia

consciousness

of

states

and

in

that

see

very has

Atkinson); absorption,

been dissowas

149 by

assigned

E.

hypnosis.

ation

of

ative

involvement",

point

out,

scales.

Hilgard, to

we found

writers

also

concept

has

Is

in

they

nature

furthermore,

be

the

case

that

approximate call

for

Shor's

and

his

the

of

two

Fantasy

the

stronger

Absorption

frequency

of just

susceptibility, Absorption".

The

(1962)

of

sense

"imagin-

p. 276)

content its

explan-

of

(1974,

of

counterpart

"heightened

concept

"the

found

hypnotic

to

to

in

role

Atkinson

that

Absorption

argue an

and

particularly

be related to

a central (1970)

Hilgard's

Tellegen

Reality

the

absorption

J.

factor,

markers,

as

(1965)

corresponds

Absorption

vements

Hilgard

"depth in

the

of

reality".

latter trance"

facet

of

invol-

9

CHAPTER

DREAMS:

In

follows

what

iences be

in

comparable

Hypnagogic

for

dreams";

they

were of

geny

suggested hypnagogial

(1901)

Leroy had

the

of

two

major in stand

groups so

Archer them

as

the e.,

leading

further

of

argued

latter

pp. 26-27)

full-grown

to

spoke else"

nothing

in

dreams

fact,

should,

in

dreams]

rather

our

drawn

be

the

the

p. 148)

divided

state"

into which

dreams

no

that them".

of

emphatically

and

argued

the

fact

than

making";

experiences between

most

be

e.,

visions

"borderland

to

can

in

constituted

"embraces

which

[i.

state

(1921,

or

embryo-

p. 100)

hypnagogic

and

a relationship

They

dreams

Arnold-Forster

one

and

this

dream"; (1878)

"the

(1911,

catch

of

Maury

(p. 63),

of

the

that

boundary

"dreams

bud.

dreams

hypnagogic

(1935,

from

"differ

that

the

close

defined

clearly

[i.

of

phenomena

can

the

of

for

dreams";

Hollingworth

to

former;

the

former

elements

chaos

dreams"

able

and

origin

same

elements the

proposed

exper-

the

"the

"the

observation

be

should

latter.

were

of

"careful

that

the

of

(p. 100);

dream"

the

they

"forerunners

the

that

visions

"anticipations

Baillanger

for

in

Gruithuisen

hypnagogic

argue

to

hypnagogic

called

phenomenological

dreams:

as

experiences

Purkinje

and

respects

all

the

between

dreams

nocturnal

and

discuss

shall

similarities

physiological

and

I

called

they

that of

being

nipped

'oneiragogic'

'hypnagogic'".

He

that

fashion, that, in begins dreaming only some such all forget the dreams dream out, have to time we we when Our meminduction, the opening vision or phrases. in dreams res. plunges medias always almost ory of in some experience involved find We suddenly ourselves how there. this idea But got we with no or action, forgotten been have have that what may we means only incidents. long train of preceding a quite

(Archer,

-150-

1935,

27). p.

151 As one in

to

things

out

is

"it

that

gogic

in

present

iences,

to

differentiate

from

imagery,

I

am awake

specifically

dreaming".

enough

pointed

between

Van

Eigenlicht

and

hypna-

(1972)

Dusen

saw

hypnagogic

to

and

visions

few

Dement

A flash

length. the

that

a sequence

the

screen

times,

he

Archer,

images,

of

observe

is

one

then

dreaming

Leroy

and

1933;

hallucinations, themselves

present which (1933,

the

subject

pp. 101-105)

(1957,

an

The

If

are

that

of "it

is

to Image here,

a person into

with

some

question

turn

some-

agreement

[Extra-Temporal

a dream".

-

without,

discipline,

E. T. I.

imagery

dreams

can

observe

a dream,

is

hypnagogizing?

investigators

Various 1925;

or

Myers

adding

a difficult

definition:

hypnagogic

fragmentary

his

into

of

across

except,

images

dreams,

it of

image]

hypnagogic =

course,

find

I

transition

the

hypnagogic

nocturnal

in

But,

once

passed

not

them

these

all

Not

another

between

ideas".

that

though

possible,

link

is

me.

"are one

in

phrase

brief,

p.

measurable

picture-palace".

of

sources

main

(1935,

of

brought

following

(e. g.,

once,

process

visions

bits

Archer never

however

connecting

believes

have

ever

hypnagogic

association

an

has

Hypna-

dreams

called

a nonsense

incidents,

that

any

rule,

a

or

my cerebral

of 'pure'

are

vision

charac-

be discrete

1957).

a dream

sleep

of

argues

they

of

moment

has

p. 64)

of

exper-

coherence. to

be

to

"I

hypnagogic

a distinguishing

thought

conceded: through

in

internal

Kleitman

and

gone

seconds,

thus

to

researchers

not

as

fragmented

too

instance,

for

39),

the

organisation were

earlier but

used

and

1957;

Myers

dreams

therefore

experiences pieces

by

thought

nocturnal

was

gogic

he

impossible

was

was

and

teristic,

of

p. 41)

that

A mark

as

but

reported

dreams.

and be

dreams, (1969,

true

subjects

hypnagogic

Gastaut

stretching

a continuum

p. 32)

of

experiences

from

dreaming

(1938,

al's

practically

are

them".

catch

et

his

to

reference

"these

Davis

of

Tournay

(e. g., 1848,1878; Maury 1941) that, argued unlike

hypnagogic as

experiences,

coherent

stories,

as

a passive

watches concedes

that

they

are

dreams

even

when

like

shows

spectator. are

Leaning

sometimes

they

Leroy complete

152 dreams They

for

except he

are, in

mix

but

believe, osity

and

ject

"waits

judging

the

his

life"

spectacles

as

selves

that with

one

with

without to

subject

tends

the

visions

convey

"what's

as

see

next?

in

experience Leroy

curiosity

next,

'It's time these

Leroy

not

be

can

of

vision my fingers

pre-

of

interest,

am I

to

going

a hypnagogic its

doing

rounds

the

working

away"

(p. 107).

a dream,

Leroy

to

always images the their

the

since

into

themselves

Indeed,

a distinction the

in

personal

logic.

and

that

hypnagogic

sleep

keeping

belief

that

one

can

contents

of

the

vision)

one's

appear

limbs in

the

partialthough "adven-

problem

here

presented

is

that

not

cases some

certain motor in

impotence response

hypnagogic

dreaming

of

chara-

(p. 118). The

feel

(p. 109)

is

some

and

move

as

distinction

the

"I

between

dreams

sleep

on

whilst,

hook

case

hand, other (such dreaming as

of

the

with

"spectacles"

to

adhere

Another

retain

to concede

extend

character

cteristics

to

wants as

appears

easy

dream

characteristic

One

hypnagogic

the

a fishing

on

complete

by

reported

observations.

seeing

threaded

visions

he

tures"

on

being

whole

hypnagogic

that

a maggot

and

cipation

him

to

same that

p. 112).

cases

detached

as

at the stupid,

1933,

hypnagogic

the

of

characterized

unquestionably

state

sub-

'where is ' without the car going? to know, the and without attaching to this I absurd question, since images I reply: animated are real; not

all

reported

subject

to

the

questions

' thinking to the purchasers! going is quite I have just that said what of a 'drunkard'. are the words

However,

and

curi-

unfolding

in

(Leroy

on

with

reports: I say to myself wanting really importance least know these that

is

of

what

float

a milk

not

without

detached

instance,

For

he saw

and the

and

happen

to

105-113). which

he watches

as

only

going

(pp.

"

ask

them-

does

(p. 125),

kind

only

one

cases,

most

does

present

which

comprehend

The

he

which

images

pleasure"

to

(p. 105).

the

in

a real

seeking

but

in

it,

kind,

a special

"the

reality

contemplates

sometimes

participation.

watches,

(p. 97), the

of of

subject

of

anything"

such

lack

subject's

"hallucinations

says,

hallucinations not

the

has

153 been

hitherto

be

definition,

by

that,

"a

(as

distortion,

may,

attributes defining

main

defining

second

(loss

roundings the

of

ness

reality cf.

situation: in

for

argue

dream

sciousness grounds:

they

loste

the

consciousness

start

to

it

However, above,

to

dream

while

Herve

de

in

loss

of

his

becomes

(1948),

like

con-

one

must

not he

otherwise

to

return

want

who

definitional

on

so

situation, to

deeply

hypnagogic

hypnagogia

starts

sur-

Those,

between

in

then,

conscious-

and

Vihvelin

dream

is

he

(1867,

p. 38)

of

consisting her

while

her

environment.

she

of

experience

by

Miller Quite

chapter

(1906) a number was

to

and

will in

not

described

a whole

of

unfolding

aware

The

following not

of,

and I

and is

as

rich on

chapter

frequently,

break for

'Psi'

scenes

have

been into

able dreams

between

in

the

detailed drama

front

of

respond

to, kind

this

of long

a

situation.

that

as

'Creativity'

dreams.

into

hypnagogic

could

and

remark

turn

more

typical

particularly

experience

Myers'

them

turn

any

on

still

although (1906: see

afternoon,

claimed

"without

(see

Miller

the

experiences

he participated ideas".

of

consciousness

Denis

to

imagery

hypnagogic

one's

hypnagogic

cases).

the

of

aware

activities.

possible,

retaining

St.

which of

be

1948)

he

when

is

observe

induce

flow

(and

is,

Vihvelin

the

of

A person

or

that

A

content.

consciousness,

testing,

do

one

)

hypnagogia!

to

to

consciousness

stipulate

dream

of

a dream.

of

constitute

of

that

distinction

a clear and

that

and

dream

unreality, to

imaginal

could Hauri,

be

ceases

(1941)

Tournay

(1878),

Maury to

of

(absorbed)

involved

he

their

of

features

taken

how

on

'thinking').

involvement.

when

to

they

defining

being

ego

be dreaming

to

said

of

if

considered

dream,

of

dimension that

a third

and

(1967)

dimension

order

description

NREM sleep

as the in fact,

in

thought

considered

dreaming

detailed to

length,

and

been

have

is

hinges

then

Kleitman

and

it

so

asleep

argument

fairly

opposed

and

fall

to

whole

Rechtschaffen

and

These

has

to

coherent,

contents"

sleep,

Dement

subjects

experimental

Sawyer,

The

dreaming.

defines

relate

with one

dream.

to

able

one

associated

for when They

reported

her

resting do

not

case): in appear

154 in the true to be dreams of the word in that sense is going I am conscious that on around of all me. instance, for I 'dreamed' Yesterday that afternoon, for house When I was bidding a large at an auction. I saw a truly I walked out of the house, superb seain detail. even now I can visualize which scape, It was certainly I have not reminiscent of anything Whilst any of our coasts. nor along seen in a picture I was looking at this a man came up and stood scene, 'Only He repeated beside that me. a quotation: which in the heart ' - the rest is retained I have can... The foregoing is the most recent forgotten. but only in 'dreams' have had I this twilight many such of one state.

1979,

(Dudley described

Archer

(1935)

in

hypnopanpio

the

a similar

experience

p. 86). occurring

state:

I had fallen On board steamer an Atlantic asleep Presently lunch I and begun to dream. awoke after I was, where and to be as I knew perfectly so far yet my dream went on of time; of the passage aware to my waking consciousness as it were, parallel, to say and do things, imaginary people continued for by my will. Thus I was able, uncontrolled quite of time space a minute, or - perhaps an appreciable is dreaming. And this to watch myself more even by no means a unique experience. (Archer More

the

and so

than

often

not,

however,

finds

himself

subject

a dream.

lost

becomes

(1857)

As Taine

it:

described

poetically

pp. 44-45).

testing

reality in

1935,

just The deadened noise of the cars can only reach taken At that the dream has completely you. you, The The illusion instant the scene changes. comes. imaginary The body. takes object appears on a phantom inner forest. forest becomes the outer the to be real; You see patches of blue sky in the distance, a deer's flight frightened, head, the scared of birds; you the rustling the buzzing of of insects, can hear in the branches. leaves, the whispering caught of wind (Taine Oswald

(1976,

p. 45)

the

visions

and

people,

when

nearer, many

in which in

fact,

of

the

they which earlier

aroused,

seemed

to

contrast moments

that

"as

become

more

observed voices will

be

describe

participating,

p. 42). draws

sleep complex,

and

little

adventures

little

dreams

a more

spectator-like

drowsiness".

McKellar

with of

1857,

quality (1957,

155 p. 191)

1979a,

p. 41; 145)

that

reported in

would

their

We moved

the

up

hypnagogic

he

it.

on

saw

of

the

'I

"the

one

sheep

face

and

frightening

very

Reporting

one

(1979a)

McKellar

them.

of

the

all

slaughterman's was

ima-

standing

was

what

they

as

moreover,

sheep

me, feel

could

p. 191).

experiences,

occasion,

a group

image

The

1979a,

(McKellar

indeed"

I

much

an animal:

He told

gangway.

expression

of

house.

image,

In the

felt'.

into

changing

of

capable

experiences On one

a member

a slaughter

outside

the

of

pp. 132,

were

subjects

dreams.

sleep

himself

found

their

of

(1978,

Green

and

hypnagogic

their

'dreamed'

a subject ger

some

in

participating

Green

and

of

his

own

writes:

I am still one of my own hypnagogic cross about quite In it I saw a group they images. of people: as usual Then another appeared, stranger were strangers. down. handgun, them to proceeded shoot a and produced the image was the product Although of some subsystem indignant. life, I These was very mental own of my doing hurt to they nothing were were anybody: people One innocent of unprovoked victims aggression.... the imager does feel responsible...; at times on feels doze to to off an obligation wakefulness return in hypnagogic things right some previous put and again episode. (McKellar his

One of claimed an

he could

that

may walk

actor

magician

into

step

onto

transform

and

(1979b,

McKellar

subjects,

p. 89)

his

the

stage"

the

action,

p. 191).

1979a,

reports,

hypnagogic "act

and even

"as

visions

the

part

change

the

of

a

characters". (1976,

Singer immediately

p. 47) falling

upon

self-observations gogic] dream

patterns"

ject

"In

tinues: the

Other

when

testing

present

in

(e. g.

Aristotle

the

was

in

stage

I movements, 1977). Slap also

examples,

reality

I

where

characteristic

ego

nocturnal

1931,

vol.

3 chap.

3;

in

early

but

recalled

a subHe con-

naps.

fairly

one

hypnagogic/hypnopompic

as

served

involvement of

my usual

of

afternoon

awakened

eye

see

he

Subsequently during

systematic [hypnaof the

contents typical

were

record

dreamed

often

out

carried

"the

that

experiments,

rapid

(p. 48;

dreams"

did

EEG study

those

of

evidence

for

cycle,

sleep

found

(p. 48).

up

wired

I

that

he

he

that

noted

asleep,

and

dreams

having

any

without rather

and

vivid

loss

dreams

of are

state,

are

nightmares

Leroy

1933;

Kanner

156 1957;

1957;

McKellar Foulkes

dissociated

of "the

typical

than

its

elements

REM-period is

"primary

be,

that

it

contains

which

makes

its

become

they

interpretation

analytic 1938; McKellar In

of

view

only

during

REMs

(see

the

that

1962;

Rechtschaffen

1965;

Berger during

stages

1 and

of

the

to

further

Indeed,

et

always, 1962,

al

them

makes than by

in

appear

"the

omission his

that

succession residing

of

snapshots in

dreams

not

visual the

the

dreaming

1965,

"there

that

may in

similar

involvement,

process)

and

p. 239).

p. 241)

interdiffer-

and

imagery

was like

a

is

often,

but

(see

e. g.

Roffwarg

dreams)

and

dreams

waking

shorter

display

also

which in

be

to

appear they

continuity,

dreamer's

have and

Vogel

instantaneous

than

"much

that

duration).

if

visual

descending

of

(ib.,

primary

'telescoping'

of

Lentz

researchers

ego

REM-period

in

Dement

suggest

suggest

Sometimes

events

1964;

species

and

orientation,

on

corresponding

reports

uity

p. 253

one

of

Foulkes

colleagues

characteristic

absent

absence

and

rightly

not

place

during

and

1976).

the

Niedermeyer

dreams"

of

dreams.

continuity

al

authors

symbolism and (lack in others of affect, hypnagogic On the whole,

revealing

et

only

same

classes (reality

REM-period

Maron

EEG dream

coherence,

than

not

two

respects

some

ent

least

at

the

on

1962;

(Foulkes

class"

entire

al

professional to

apply

takes

et

EEG,

which to

may

public

general

nal

data

symbolic

psychoIsakower

in

Vogel

and

diffused

successfully

be

Foulkes

and

also

1967; Alpha

continuous 2,

1963;

al

and

see also 1972; Oliver

1 but

Berger

Foulkes

'definitive'

the

not

et

1967;

1976),

1961;

displacement

dreaming

EEG stage

Kamiya

also

p. 238; Budzynski

emergent

dream,

depth-level

1957,1979a, evidence

a REM-period bizarre

to

susceptible (ib.,

thought,

and

well-organized In addition, p. 238).

like

images

form

the

less

no

(ib.,

to

in

occur

seems

shown in

process"

so that

dream

that,

showed

imagery

visual

counterpart"

often

condensation

investigation

experiences

of

hypnagogic

former

the

hypnagogic

many

1978).

Horowitz

(1965)

Vogel's

and

though

even

1957;

Myers

at

least

life.

shorter is

This so

that

something

a movie..., 'understanding'

which

achieved

the

subject like

more the

a

contin-

rather

than

157 in

his

imagery"

visual

As one

subject

a series

of

tion, rise

the

On the

In

Vogel

and their

of

reality

testing

a follow-up

In

study, of

dream-like

et

1966,

fantasy

Fantasy

to

asked

were

fantasy

were

lated.

The

is in

dominate as

the

much

do with

they

the

hypnagogic

in

common

one

another"

dreamers

conforming

to

than

the

social

hypnagogic

kind

same

(ib.,

being

hypnagogic

the

occurrence

and

hypna-

waking corre-

hypnagogic as

that

p. 283).

The the

ratings

more

self-accepting,

CPI

as

significant scales to

pointed

having

pre-

neither

fantasy

nocturnal

nondreamers.

TAT,

ego-controls but

between

were

and

"that

this of

and

(Foulkes

significantly

Fantasy

standards,

in

nocturnal and intercorrelated

test,

true

with

earlier

a Dreamlike

on

and from

the

of the

mentation

positively

(1966)

in

CPI

highly

not

observed

Dreamlike

hypnagogic

during

were observed in this study

that

showed

fantasy

thematic

As

including

infer

correlations

positive

poise

be

to

under

con-

and

observations

experiences

were

investigators

fantasizing

of

Symonds

and

differences

results

whereas

found

loss

functions

Spear

onset.

sleep

their

rate

another,

that

anxious

these

(1965)

tests,

fantasy

dreamlike

less

onset" sleep 32 subjects

The

The

scale.

one

at

psychological

given

experience

of

signs to

on'

individual

p. 283).

mental

observation

Foulkes,

at

"substantial

in

were

Vogel's

and

dreaming

of

occurrence

share

and

p. 236).

study

Foulkes

confirmed

with

life

waking

earlier

'held

who (ib.,

phases"

alpha

the

with

those

than

stricted

gogic

duration

and

interesting

the

made

"subjects and

ego-control

and

in

observed

in

comparable

continuity

hypna-

that

showed

are,

differences

the

considering

Foulkes

also

giving

dreams.

nocturnal

al

construc-

factor

the

also

sometimes

that

dream

the

instantaneously.

occur

displaying

through

of

be

well

like

were

unity

mode

research

same

and

to

similar

events

the

be,

can

REM dreams

to

those

the

be

to

may

dreams

that

p. 240).

themselves

This

note,

hand,

dreams

length

p. 240).

notion

other

gogic

of

(ib.,

images

seemed

investigators

the to

it

but

stills

1965,

Vogel

and

"the

reported

itself"

thought

(Foulkes

less greater

Conversely,

and the rigidly social nocturnal

158 dreamers controlled

by

study tively

Foulkes

imate

the

(Adorno

et

reports

of

their

1966,

during

study

findings

on

three

above

onset

Foulkes,

awareness

so in

as are

experiences

of

surroundings

on

(1969)

in

(b)

loses

and

that

events

world, the

illustrated

by

that

his

belief

place

in

the

kind

of

content

the

that

he

completely his

that

external

subject immediate

of

breaks

the

that

the

awareness

subject

reality

took

(a)

internal

over

(c)

They

(1965)

Vogel

and control

onset.

ego based

who

and

hypna-

those

with

respectively

external

taking

study

volitional

sleep

involved

(c)

and

surroundings, reality

(a)

withdrawn

the

Foulkes

of

indicate

the

the

showed

accord

Trosman

by

at to

marks

in

are

and

loss

further

becomes

with

above

the

produced

awakenings

latter

in

gradual

interest

loses

The

reached

provided

becomes

subject

syndrome

significantly

hypnagogic

process.

(hallucination)

testing

approx-

characterized

and

a graded

on data

(b)

mentation,

present

closely

REM periods

of

sleep

Vogel,

did

than

be more

were

reports"

p. 283).

conclusions by

reached

the

hypnagogic

of

from

"dream

reports

to

functioning

In

posi-

authoritarian

dreams

awakenings

more

more no-content (Foulkes et al The

earlier

correlate

to

the

of

an

scales.

individuals

these

nocturnal

is,

that

state

to

responses

conception

significantly

gogic

in

latter's

1950).

al

extremes,

both

the

shown

(1964)

the

of

showed

standard

The by

analyses

also

nondreamers

was

MMPI pathology

on

self-

Moreover,

Rechtschaffen

and

item

CPI

socialized,

REM dreams

scores

with

highly

persons.

recalled

of

be

to

defensive

and

intensity

study

found

were

world

internal (1969,

p. 77). In et

al

was

p. 78).

(ib.,

of

stage ego

"ego I,

in

2)

They

to

be

functioning"

which

the

found for

ego

maintaining sleep

is

a statistically

"there

each

EEG stage with

p. 81).

distinguished remained

This

or

onset"

(Alpha,

a different three

intact

nonregres-

during

that

associated

Vogel

reported,

of

impaired

(ib.,

They

state".

function

ego

sometimes

tendency

significant and

"the

that

noted content

sive

the

considering

1

combination

latter ego

stage they

states,

relatively

called viz., intact,

159 i. e.

it

ondary only

maintained

both

process

mentation)

and

one

of

them

(this

D,

in

which

the

EEG), (see

either

Rapaport

configuration

tions

impaired

is,

to

lass

of

there

EEG,

Alpha

1,

that

of

kinds

loss

of

contact

"some

of

finally,

of

pared

with

the

which

are

shown

iscent

of

(ego)

logical to

be

with

the

that the

of

ments

into

D,

whereas

ego

the

relation-

sensory

both

appearance

appearance

of

content; environment

the

appearance

findings

they

follows

very

remin-

loss

of

sensory

deprivation

the

deprivation psycho-

subjects sleep

com-

experiments and

However,

onset

appears ends

stage. of

Vogel

that

(hallucination)

with....

a successful

findings

found

deprivation

in

world

was

to

external

latter

content

(R)

psychology

the

precedes

pp. 87-88). of

sequence

nonregressive the

place) These

restructuralised

Integrating

to from

and

external

state

a closer

testing

sensory "consistent

(ib.,

correspond

the the

reality

of

be

a

observed

investigators

following

regressive

onset"

sleep

and

them:...

with

contact

time

to

by

stage

Regarding

a return

results

that

complete

the

always

accompanies

of

(p. 85).

hallucination"

R,

2).

I-D-R

the

withdrawal

to

(disorientation

by

2 respectively,

onset.

that, loss

that

marked

to

not

func-

both

and

stage

psychological

or

accompanies

or

was

during

did

reality,

content,

1),

stage

as

(regressive/nonregressive)

content;

regressive

alphadestructuralised

accompanied

stage

precedes

regressive

precedes

and

content

withdrawal

during

lost

or

electroencephalographic

sleep

with

mainly

exceptions

I-D-R

the

during

ship

and,

stage

present

always

of

is,

showed

analysis

some

each

that

state,

reality

which

(usually

between

correlations to

during

mentation

were

with

relatively

(usually

(sec-

content

on psychic structure , functions), is, that

of

testing

Although

and

1959

nonregressive

reality

ego

was

restructuralised,

relatively

return

contact

observed

ego

Gill,

and

an abiding were

was

nonregressive

sensory et

al

deprivation (1969)

offered

experia

to which the view onset of sleep according psychodynamic for desire decathexes, sleep produces a sequence of three information, a decathexis of perceptual namely, a decathexis apparatus, and a decathexis of the perceptual of reality

160

ducing

the

needed

p. 91).

is

thus

defense

which

is

in

tied

the

seen

way

subjects (this

regression

that and

"part

(ib., continue" frequency, EEG

of

earlier

of

to

the

as

less

the

anxious

richer

their

in

hypnagogic

the

drawal

which

cates

by

to

sleep,

protect they

hypna-

be

present

Two criticisms the

concerning the

other

D and In

order

to

in

the

R dream, p. 90).

(ib., kinds

instigators, and

sleep

regr-

p. 90).

turn

"different

disturb

through

manifest

a process

conclude,

to

a secondary

(ib.,

"represents

is,

That

represent

disturbance"

of

function

of

and...

some

others

to

prot-

p. 90).

(ib.,

it"

are

potential kinds

tend

but

producing

sleep"

different

dreams.

wishes

with-

or

dreams

dreams

D dream

investigators

have

in

unconscious

this

(a) (b)

D

indip. 90), dreams are

all

of

hypnagogic

disturb

instigators

dream

might

against

the

dreams

true

than

to

tends which "a defense Thus,

be

hypnagogic

the

Moreover,

and

on withdrawal

states

(ib.,

that

cannot

input

sensory

state

wishes,

Primarily,

ego

reduced

findings

unconscious

rely

regression. essed

(1900)

wishes

unconscious

the

a regressed

produces

instigated

result,

is

Freud's

that

that

observation

instigator

dreams

be

may definition

levelled

this

study,

content"

and

against

"regressive

of

relationship

interpretation

and

of

the

one the

occurrence

R. the

first,

the

of presence images, isolated air;...

the

subjects

of

constitute

sleep

impressions

investigators'

The

of

to

threats

clinical

loss

pro-

dreams).

gogic

ect

thus

are

potential

with

rigid

and

handle

to

able

are

onset

and

reappearance

(length,

differences

ego

consequent

thought allows

the

the

necessary

side-effects

thus

by

induces

not

unavoidable

The

content

sleep

at

although

threatening

followed

Individual

stage)

the

a defense.

which

nonregressive the

be

to

decathexis

second

which,

is

testing

reality

of

for

need

The

ego

input,

sensory

reduced

of

the

appear

onset,

sleep

p. 89).

in

changes

regressive for

(ib.,

function

testing

(b)

An

"content one

or

such incomplete

was more

as

the

of

rated six

number

scene

or

as

regressive (a)

categories; 2,081 bits

hanging and

by

only

pieces

single, in

mid of

a

161 (c)

scene,... (d)

Bizarre

(e)

Dissociation

... ... ject

(e)

and

of

and

can,

Category the

fact

and

thinking

have

do,

appear

(e),

too,

that

there

linguistics) in have

gators imaginal

not

experience

in

a position

is

autosymbolic

know

not

hypnagogic of

his

thinking

if

the

latter

of

abstract

an

this

In and

and ation,

sequence loss

of

I-D-R reality

linguistics.

Naturally,

scene

of

driving

be

to

of

the

resultant

be

scene"

appear

to

are

complete (see

"scenery"

in

presenting al (1969) not

testing

only is

deny

(a)

the and

always necessary

(b)

and

categories. images"

occurrence in

set

of

a context classific-

"scenes").

a psychodynamic contend

or two

1925,

Leaning's and

case,

"isolated

that

noticed

symbol

constitute

those

as

criticism

that

not

category

should

"bizarre"

in

would

into

fall

concrete

But,

experience

same

which

is

the

the

problem.

but

particular

et

in

(symbol)

a result

that

not

Vogel

onset,

as

the

sense

it

Secondly,

a car

have

not

the

images

in

did

we

in

kind

are

driving

or

is,

that

dealing

"incomplete

yet

1965),

this

that

possibility

be

under

hypnagogic

the

did

subject

linguistic

addition,

the subject's analyse in terms a car of symbolism,

still

thought

been investi-

the

since

we might

category

come

would

have

to

case,

particular

a separate

driving,

the

be

might

may

were

regression

a car

we (i) (e. g.

show

(ii)

thing

one

to

a problem

about

life,

(Silberer

of

experience

both

Besides

doing

might

deny

to

vision

association.

in

and

the

they

events

analysis

attempt

the

whether

and

everyday

driving

of

the

regressive.

experience, an

in

scene:

unrelated

deeper

made

not

in

unusual

in

however,

inclusion

nothing

nothing

omnipotent

categories,

memory

normal

subthin-

Magical,

regressive

apparently

experience

we are

with

in

a past

six

one

simultaneously

incomplete

an

is

which

associated

or

another

of

and

their

nothing

displays

about

memories

the

images,

e. g.,

(f)

warrant

is

image

isolated

an

Of

hardly

There

a car

images,

of

image,

and

linguistics.

p. 79).

(ib.,

definition.

thought

in

distorted

or

superimposition

driving

a problem

(b)

(a),

or

of

he was

about

thinking"

do

sequence

reported

king

innapropriate,

Bizarre,

view

(a)

that present for

the but the

sleep

of

psychological that

(b)

appearance

162 of

R.

In

on

the

I-D-R

the

the

case

against

for

necessary is

of

reality

other

loss

in

hand,

the

losing

of

for

lost If (as

as

well

arguments case it loss

once

overcome.

ject

9 in

ssion) also later)

This

is,

and

mental

allowed

follows

under

study

that

for

explain

(and

why

psychics

is

the

this

early

(or

is

testing Vogel

to

earlier lend

that

the

namely, the

R state

follows

that

'acceptance' in

which

a deepening

accompanies

the

almost lack

will

- whose

state

long

structuralised has of

D reports of

all

subwere

stages (implying

of

fear

R state.

be developed of

the

of

experiences

whose

and

point

al.

et

nonregressive

destructuralisation

and

inter-

wrongly

by

function

up

defin-

the

either

and

discussion

relaxation an

resultant

possibility

explain

early

(necessity)

barrier-threat

R taking

the

warrant

in

ego's

to

cohe-

ill-defined,

or of

defined

the

of

hypothesis,

would

as

addition

reality-unreality

REM with

alpha 2,

physical

the

the

is

reality

in

ability

On

point

offered

second

of

survival.

wrong

concept

emergence

its

and

been

the

indication

an

mentation

1 and

to

the

that

and

the

latter),

the

testing

new reality

in

regressive,

reality

merely

all

of

plausible

D state is

that

to a more of

those

then

may point

support

than

true,

against

that

make

realistic,

the

seems

that

not

hardly

if

or

a defense

does

is

is

words, importance

This

reality

mentation

is

first

the

test It

reasons

other

other

of

could

What

cases)

In

of R, which "plausible,

p. 79),

"realistic"?

individual

in

preted

to

themselves

the

and

defense

the

in

part

evolution

testing:

nonregressive

of

of

(ib.,

ability

is

not

not

explained

of

of

(D).

appearance i. e., mentation,

the

mentation ition

terms

reality

of

part

as

effect"

undistorted"

and

rent

as

simply

not

p. 89).

sacrificed

"side

sense

nonregressive the

is

testing

good

(ib.,

are is

are

to

applicable

REM dreaming.

it

a process-mentation

a mere

very

lost

changes

onset"

that

argued

against the

sleep

(b)

to

with, be

"regressive

be

narcoleptic

regard

should

conclusions

to

appear

To begin

testing D if

it

with

enough.

reality

not

instance,

arguments

convincing why

for

of,

investigators'

the

do

sequence

occurrence Their

(a)

of

functioning

of

regre-

It

might more fully appears

163 have

to

Dreams

shades

and

I

like

would

p. 286) many

had

already in

stages

dream They

van

are

Van

Although

commentary.

less

list

dreams,

of that

Ellis

"there

are

probably

three

kinds

types

of

discussion.

my present lucid

(1969:

different

nine are

(1897,

Eeden

van

than

the

remark

fact

that

there to

(1965)

the

and

no

Eeden

sleep,

of but

condition,

takes

sleep called

call

discontinuity de

dreams

very

St.

without

that

protests

his

experience, "it

that

when

the

dream,

the

and

place

with

of Denis's

wrong

what This

memory". in

is

of the

in

of

would

sounds

of

the

transition

very

from

waking

is

gener-

what

to

prefer

like

much into

visions

ideas.

belies

healthy

very

hypnagogic

flow

in

a normal

I

it

of

only

a moment

but

dream

description

the

hardly

turning

a break

body

initial

the

occurs

Then

tired.

unconsciousness,

ally Herve

"coherent"

classes

that

state"

dream,

He says

protests.

beginning

to

to

interest

a hypnagogic

not

his

menta-

up.

waking is

two

out

Eeden's

initial

the

are:

regressive

Vogel

and

attention

dream

of

of and

least

at

enumerated

Of

which

Foulkes

pointed

the

1913)

original of dream.

the

draw

to

experience,

-

dreams:

may be

there

that

periods

a nonregressive

of

to

Referring above

lengthy

by

accompanied

hypnagogia

with

develop

and

maintain, tion

similarities

many

Van

Eeden

continues: hallucinations In hypnagogic but we we have visions bodily In the initial have full dream perception. dream. I have I see and feel type as in any other I know complete recollection of day-life, a nearly I am asleep I am sleeping, but all that and where inner body, of the physical perceptions and outer, Usually or peripheral, visceral absent. are entirely I have the sensation or flying, of floating and I that the feeling observe with perfect clearness of fatigue, the discomfort has of bodily overstrain, fresh I feel I can move and vigorous, vanished. in all directions; I know that yet and float my body is at the same time dead tired and fast asleep. (van What

van

Eeden

is

describing

here

Eeden is

1969, an

p. 146).

unusual

form

164 dream,

hypnagogic

of is

by

advocated

(see

between

tinuity

floating

dream

the

for

of

bodily

of

absence feeling

of

a term

coined

by

(1931)

who

p. 216) con-

boundaries

ego

which

hypnagogic

The

the

and

1978,

achieving

life.

loosening

as

noticeable and flying

ecially

of

Evans-Wentz

'Psi')

on

and

the

of

and utilization

e. g.,

chapter

waking

phenomenon

core

(see,

yogis

occultists

and

induction

the

is

esp-

sensations,

freshness

and

envigoration. been

had

by

Aristotle

asleep,

there

is

something

what

then

presents

noted is

one

when

dream,

lucid

The

that

declares

which

sometimes

while

dreaming"

(see

Faraday

1972;

Corriere

and

as

Hearne

not

unlike

the

van

awakes

his

be

to

it

prompted the

to

two

it

has

been

to

the

termination

attitude ted full be rent. although

the

is

of

waking

awareness

leads subject

to

the is

temporal the

sleep

the

at

in

tail the

the he

be

end morning"

subject

either

reinstated

i. e.,

he

appears

subject awake in his in the

has

not that second

fully

factor

been

in

one

is

an

'overcritical' that

the

to guarantee which

case

dreaming

observation certain

where

contributing

sufficient

mentation,

cases

wakefulness

interpreted

be

saying is dream

in

results

important

might

by

the

dreaming

state

is

awareness

that

This

This

in

to

Firstly,

is

the

their

dream

state,

of

he

the

of

of

eight

appears

state

that

that

mind.

presence argued

him

terms

a dream.

the

one

noted

of

sense

in

in

whereupon

dream

the

Hearne

of

a lucid

1976;

1981;

early

and

1968a;

Berge

place

dreaming,

observations.

that

awareness

of

In

of

appears by

takes

noted.

awake

My qualifying that

dream

five

in

continues

himself

occurs

mentation

waking

fact

we are

Watkins

dream

dream

is

La

a that

Green

C.

1976;

the

between

he

that

aware he

while

hours (p. 153)

Eeden

or

lucid

the

in

that

1921;

1978;

but

remarked

perceive

initial

differ

initial

the

whereas "in the

becomes

to

1977;

is

p. 212)

Sparrow

Hart

They

occurrence: cycle of it,

1976;

Garfield

state.

mental

"we

asleep

"often

consciousness

itself

Arnold-Forster

also:

is

It

1981).

we are

himself,

that

wrote in

(1934,

Descartes

Similarly,

dream".

Eeden

van

of

is that

being

it

the might

only often 'awake'

repor-

appa-

165 in

a dream-world

he

soon

dream

to

discover

lucid

only

dreams.

during

(see

short be

As can

imagines

for only

eventually her

kissing

case

of

for

the

bathroom

close

states

so

lessly

blurred.

having

woken lay

bed,

do

so

his

that

earlier

he

merely

a call

to

it

was

had

been his

daylinght up.

seeing

the

dreadful

him

this

did

not

having ability 'waking' in

he made

his

front way

and

dream

is

hope-

of

detract

from

that he

eyes and

only

a few

min-

his

eyes

figures,

gone his

could

aware

open

geometric having

morning to

find

to

attempt

one

returned

awake that

by

reported

to his

open

beautiful

thought

the

experienced

5.30

eyes

and The

on

kitchen

he

fully

felt

noticed

hypnagogic

nature

to

found

before

about

his

he wanted

and

added

the

own

interesting

distinction

that of

his

time

awakening

their

closed

he still

in

resulted

although

occurred

answer

and

the

the

that reports

back

and

husband

up properly.

false

brings

Leroy

although

fact

the

utes

and

he woke

a while,

after

when,

of

on

to

second

Finally,

whereupon

together

the

in

meal.

her

he

as

case

morning

eaten

up'

a while

elaborate

of

find

height

himself

normal breakfast

another

such

for

find

to

his

state

he practised

time

third

that

and

subject

the

a journey

'woken

for

up'

his

making

reports

as

the

and

images

previous

incident A personal (1933, pp. 115-118)

Leroy

not

deep

waking

reports

made

having

'woke

his

unusually

the

pp. 87-88)

He then

which

to

already 4 and 11).

to

wrong

which

and

having

hypnagogic

flying,

up

reality

bath

of

take

tend

on with

getting in

subject

in

p. 106)

up

as

of

an

of

wake

or

getting

and

(1968,

a bathtub

regularly, full memory

of

up

dreams

experience

to

the

sides

to

wakefulness

awakenings

on

in

the

wake

within

workers

some

his

of does

dreams

lucid

leaving

(1979b,

in

by

who was

McKellar

himself

false

Chapters

which

having

above,

a dream

goodbye (see

breakfast

the

dreamed

who

he

hallucinatory

of

waking

husband

her

been

McKellar

a subject

of

in

being

routine.

morning

someone

eventually

thought

into

himself

tell

p. 53).

seen

latter

the

had

periods

imperceptibly

grade

to

that

are

1981,

Berge

La

up,

dreams

Lucid

place

he

that

realizes

up and

'awakes'

blind

enjoyment

166 the

of

his

with

hand

inosity to

visual his

open

in

fact,

all

the

time.

was

not

properly

the

hypnagogic

the

state

an

out-of-the-body

body

are

is

discussed

is

brought

of

its

in up

this

at

to

tendency

point in

occur

state

and

its

phenomenological

dream

and

the

lucid

be

found

deal

a great the

OOBEs of in

occurred

Tart

patterns. to

be

a mixture

"something (false dreamlike

one

a dream

his

of

two

with

delta

dreaming

of is

sleep

(1967)

to

(see

distinguished

the

in

have

to

were

no EEG

subject's

experiences

awake

spend

state

there

expressed

onset

He reports

1 dream

"something

is

at

also

seemed

of

initial

the

state".

any

subjectively one

because

will

sharply

such

and

that

both

tended

addition,

that

'Psi'

Tart

subjects

in

waves

move

subject it

it

time.

subject In

concludes

-

occurs

a stage

his

can

with

Eeden

van

"borderland

a

physical

this on

subjects

dreams.

otherwise)

appear This

else". the

as one's

awareness

dream

or

state.

A variety is

his

else"

or

in

his

the

hypnagogic-hypnopompic

the

waking-up

Yet

developed

clearly

discussion

towards

one

1981).

OOBEs from

his

the

dream

conjunction

Hearne

also

of

experis,

'he'

that

section

as

that and

the

of

three

the

Although

initial

time

of

body,

in

OOBE laboratory

his

that

that

dream

lucid

the

and

is

similarities

dream the

that

recalled

body.

detail

more

the

literature

and

both

117-118).

experiences,

consciousness

physical

to be

these

This

been

which

strengthens

one's

correlated

his

'outside'

around

his

that

had

to

and

(OOBE).

outside

spatially

not

(pp.

parapsychological

oneself

were,

further

of

experience

arms

seemed

state"

and

man-

a condition

hypnagogia

above,

the

'aware'

is

subject

dream

finally

his

yet

lum-

the

presumably

in

was

similarities

in

finding

of

they

state

to

discussed

known

what

"I

related

open of

both

that

the

eyelids

When he

where

and

and

is

ience

found

hypnagogic

the

relationship is

field.

He concludes:

dream

of

he

his

intensification

an

blankets

the

under

to

mental

eyes

A phenomenon types

led

force

to

attempt

simply

his

of

aged

His

visions.

in

which

and then

of

difficult

semi-wakefulness the

subject

returns

to

wakes

it

this

to

up momentarily

time

retaining

categorize from

a vestige

167 of

in

pompic

is

the

from

a waking

lucid

dream

is

experience

half-waking

or in

'going

a

that

the

a dream

of into'

is

subject

the

after

in

a dream-like

It

one.

hypno-

hypnagogic

the

resembles

also

the

resembles

state

a continuation

it

woken;

that

taking

it

that

has

subject

This

consciousness.

waking

also

state

resembles that

aware

a is

a dream

place. hypnagogia

Interestingly,

in between

the

and

states time (1928) out a long ago by Swedenborg were pointed who Dusen 1972, is said to have made great use of them (van 1975)

who wrote:

and

is the vision But different which comes when one is in full the eyes closed. Nay, wakefulness, with is still kind there another of vision which comes between in a state midway sleep and wakefulness. he is fully that The man then supposes awake, as it in as much as all his Another senses were, are active. is that between the time vision of sleep and the time when the man is waking of wakefulness, up, and has from his off sleep shaken yet not eyes.

(Swedenborg As noted dition

is

sleep

dream

curious

and

my first

and

awoke,

I

then

liar

p. 101)

This to

to and

described

away".

In

his

of

(ib.,

condition

esting

in

this

respect

(1908)

who wrote:

"I

often

felt

during

the

I

finally

time. was

occupied

conscious,

night.

I

discovered, with

and

that

hypnagogic other

is

to

illusions, senses

and

this

noted:

"I

had

a

morning.

a real

and

activity

of

(1955,

subsidiary

perhaps

be

".

A very

inter-

by

Hyslop

reported had

that that centres

not

slept

awake

the

all

field

my visual I

was

were

(1976,

pp. 2-3),

describing

his

own

better

at

selfevidently

asleep". Oliver

fami-

Critchley

be wide

however,

of

might

I

that

seemed

the

sort

'inter-dormitum

of

the

my mental

"a

which

whether

just

p. 283). as

post-dormitum,

and

was

lulled

con-

support

in it

thought

same

had

I

that

remember

experience

all

that

"the

took

dreams

forget

not

again"

a sort

as

must

this

the

7387).

para.

p. 284)

almost

was

second

sleep

refers

predormitum

I to

seemed

went

one

thought

which

event. I

passing

he recounted

conclusion

But

or

on

coming

be

to

consciousness

of

(1897,

Ellis

earlier,

1928,

feedback

168

feedback

the

of

dream-like

to

sometimes

lost

too

is

the

laboratory

to

able

third

"higher"

experiences to

ship

is

"higher"

level

to

he

is

sounds

latter

save

dependent

on

sufficiently level

he

unable

to

room.

In

in

room

the he

state

and

as

his

of

the

also

distortions

and

a this

still the

sound

well

relation-

room. in

that

Oliver's

dream to

able

found

"just

had

state,

take

and

of

what

as

that

in

occurred

a similar

he became

cog-

[he]

must

third

the

and

second

has

which

state

daydreaming,

reality

the

in

dream

a split-consciousness deep

in

in

a curious

of

that

probably

himself

morning",

terms

stock

is

he

Ellis

in

"deep-

the

experience

dissimilar,

all

terms

reality,

the with

"higher"

time

of

though

him

in

the

control,

even

next

this

or

no

entirely

of

of

nocturnal

the

has

although

In

the

at

one

in

the

perception

being

in

common

"higher" borders

which abnormal

or

para-

perception.

normal

for

implications

Some

The

discussion

philosophy:

so

in

far

hypnagogic-hypnopompic dream

blown the

In

in

filled

arouses

aware

having

forget

him

is

not

the

of

nizant

the

then

'realistic'

fairly

level

who

he

here

the

to

not

report,

anything

in

see

testing,

state

and

disconnections

objects

level

in

arouse leaving

of

of

We can est"

he

report.

distortions

as

which

unaware

bodily

if

over

"layers"

that

room

awareness

dreamlet

verbally

can

his

the

of

the

level

three

He notes

aware

report.

still

and

and

may respond

kind

It of

a dream

such

to

dream

the

also and

person

has

section can may his

take

been

shown

that

that

there

are

a full-

be

place

while

environment, (e. g.

environmental 'knows' that there at

least

that

shown

sometimes

objectively

either

correctly

has

of

awareness

(e. g.

subjectively

this

state

demonstrated

being

asleep).

that

retains

subject

claim

one

to

review

speak

and

not

observer

him

enable

between

state.

that

and

required

that

is

is

experience

for

to

this

he

level

"deepest"

son

in

consciousness

of

on

differentiates

hypnagogia,

induced

the

latter

the

per-

stimuli)

or

his

is

body

are

more

certain

than cases

1G9 in

which

dreaming,

state,

and is

it

Although a detailed

into tus

of

mainly

and

this

at

the

in

to

reference

I

to

point

above like

would

sta-

observations discuss

to

(1967)

Malcolm's

enter the

concerning

wakefulness, which

blurred.

critically

discussion

implications

certain

brief,

is

my intention

not

dreams

hypnagogic-hypnopompic

the

wakefulness

philosophical

sleep,

carry

between

distinction

the

views

in the

on

subject. The

hinges

dreaming dream

thrust

central

be

suppositions

flow

the

asleep"

hypnagogic-hypnopompic ning

awareness

He further

asleep.

identical

are

feelings,

false"

view lish

that

(p. 58).

is

his

that

are

they

implies

such'

Both

pp. 59,66,109) a dream. Sullivan simply

argues

always

inferential

fly

in

face

and

that, with

as

of

shown

directly

anything here

not

"The and

such

What

of in

evidence with and

the

form

that

not

are is

of

images.

But

to

Malcolm,

they

dreamt

such

(p. 66).

occur"

"one

that

never dreams. It

with with...

are

Malcolm 'I

dreamt

Again,

nature".

dreams

'I

deals

hypnagogic not

my discussion

Similarly,

dreams".

estabasleep

to

directly

one

his

(1967, and Malcolm of 'experiencing'

pp. 331-332)

deals

to

that

not

so

these

recollec(p. 65) and

so'

statements

dreams

are experiences dreams, they can be

inferentially.

not

dreams

then

while

all

composed

did

is

that

is

statement

retai-

impressions,

According

then?

a

he

sleep,

at

the

impossible.

two

in

while

impossible

possibility (pp. 331-332) asserts

are

dealt

are

(1953,

pertaining "statements that

the

is

interest

such

to

tions

it

that of

of

these

while holds

in

occurring

saying

any circumstances,

under is

thoughts,

nothing:

deny

is,

that

of,

dreams

Sullivan

a dream

composed

particular

that

have

anyone

is

only

cannot

a person

"if

aware

composed of

composed

that

that

and

experiences.

are

can

(p. 52),

Of

assertion

state

and

Malcolm

What

showing

so on...

someone

From

experiences.

environment,

or

with,

can

a person

asleep

above

states

images

is

what

his

of

a person

had a dream such as "if a man (p. 50) which clearly contradicts

statements

presented

evidence

One,

while

have

to

said

he was

follows

two,

concerning

arguments

suppositions:

and,

asleep,

while

intelligibly

it

two

on

Malcolm's

of

That

they

are

and

170 immediate in

shown the

all

experiences

in

respectable of

asleep

it

holds

dreaming"

these

Again,

dream

see

can

their

that

dreams

lucid

"one

cause

The

dreaming

for

the

objective

ming

no

technique

that by

the means

of

absur-

making

gR

this

result is

one

are

in

being

of there that

claim

bed

are they One might,

asleep.

'dreams',

that

be

erroneous

(see

reported

above).

But

might

mere

denied make

cannot

do

and

aware 'Psi'

on who

can

aware

or

round

the

to

assert

in

a dream.

objective

the

he was

he was

by

asleep examples this

Malcolm

judgments

deciding

betherefore

and

(1953, that

that

the

of

pointed

could

employ but

some

evidence

is

of

dreaming

can

awareness correlations.

one

It

has

of out, any dream

would

For

asleep

criteria

occurrence

p. 205)

one

is

one

presentation of

confirmation

subjective

am asleep',

are

Nonetheless,

employment".

express

(p. 112).

As MacDonald sense

could

reports

judging

revolves

a judgment. makes

of

question

and

asleep

is

one

that

they

unjustifiably

judgments"

erroneous

not

is

who

is

absurd

and

chapter

dreams

within

too,

possibility,

that

how

proves

people

lying

judgments

his

therefore

of

such

dreamt

a person

and

that

argue

latter

that

subjects

body

physical

course,

the

of

reports

presented

also

which

In

dreams

how validly they no matter from premises which are

seen

in

appreciable

that

judgment

drawn

We have

and

lucid

'I

unintelligible,

are

dreaming.

judging

someone's

supposed

experiences

and

asleep

they

true.

not

is

an

am dreaming'

of

fear

inherently

an

the

displaying

up

no matter

judgment

conclusions,

at,

arrived

have

idea

course (p. 109).

of

of

the

the

the

occurrence

'I

of

asleep

for

notion

powerfully

of

state

am asleep'

absurdity

very

signs

(is]

imply

for

clearly

'I

"If

former...

while of

are

the

very

would the

the

judgment

of

the

is

may wake

dream

appearnace...

therefore of

person

the

unintelligible",

a judgement

the

sentence

words... is

inferences

denies

"the

that

not

psychological

in

of time. further Malcolm

arguing

dity

and

hypnopompically

space

and

where

nightmares

physiological

remain

form

and

such "it confirsuch

now

emerging

be

confirmed

been

shown

171 that

subjects

sleeping

imenter

they

that fists

their

La

by

displayed

REM sleep"

in

Similarities

is

gogia

is

by

accompanied

1981). is

time

That

attested

unambiguous

stage (Hearne

experiences

injected

arousal

which,

et

with

more to

that

a certain

precondition impinging is

arousal

other

of

results clear

ases

in

sure

during

were

only

ned

similar

tion.

the

heart

rates

of

a night

during

dreamlike cated indicators

which

"marked in

a study tend

to

(although

Interestingly,

passage

in

(1961)

al

study

showed

fall

with

NREM to

pres-

NREM sleep

rates

from

not the incre-

blood

heart

variability

is

that

Kamiya

the

the

of

situation

and

respira-

reports

respirREM

tends

above

obtai-

that

successive

pressure

'thin-

to

review

preceding

the

"a

be

opposed

on

blood

used,

sympathetic

systolic

REM mentation

periods

increases the

et

was

interprets

found

4% respectively. Snyder

quality.

to

opposed

as in

results

Moreover, and

periods

6% and

and

rate,

drea-

might

careful the

subjects 4 sleep stage

perceptual

that

(1964)

al

et

observed

solution

as

that

shows

heart

REM sleep 7%,

i. e.

'dreaming'

Snyder

respiration,

and

arousal

However,

studies

that.

as

during

how a sleeper

for

NREM sleep.

which

saline

memories",

responsible

during

in

sympathetic

and

stimuli

where

been

a

inhibition.

study,

determines

which

has

emotional

controls

NREM sleep,

to

epinephrine

vivid,

This,

characteristic

peripheral

(1970)

al

hypna-

of

activity.

a defining

as

of sympathetic in an increase

opposed

suggests

parasympathetic

compared

reported

as

features

physiological of

subdermally

(NREM)

correlates:

as

Hersch

The

ase)

of

the

denied

during

increase

certain

defining

sometimes

REM sleep

ation

signs

physiological

dominance

the

however,

as

the

clenching

a pre-planned

Hearne

throughout

their

the

One of

king'

to

eyes

by

an exper-

p. 9).

1981,

ming

dream

at

asleep

"electrophysiological

the

of

closed

1980,1981;

indeed

to

communicate

(lucid)

a

their

Berge

are

subjects

to

able

having

are

moving

(e. g.

pattern the

or

are

to show

studies of

autonomic

REM sleep"

incremore indi-

172 1973,

(Rechtschaffen studies pathetic

activity

cervical

sympathetic stimulation

cular

formation)

NREM sleep, (vagal to

but

also

a decreased

well

as

(1967)

their

opposite

more

heart,

were

higher,

they

awakenings,

logical This

arousal

factor

personality just

is

people

during

arousal

from

NREM

(NREM

ments.

But

for

the

Foulkes during

to

it

theta

in

preceeds of

none

of

occurrence and Vogel

(it

even

dreaming study stages

included

are as

can

where with

stage

since i. e.,

consisted

higher

prevalent distinguish

by

the

temporal

rapid

and

was

this

that

eye

absolutely be

dreaming.

of

sleep

to

EEG,

factors

these

physio-

valid

If

except

find-

these

of

during

difficult

the

they

group

to

group

REM),

(1965)

hypnagogic

the

this

levels

ignored,

been

similar

be

would

REM sleep

factor

is

is,

opposite

entirely

group's.

other

NREM sleep

REM sleep,

during

be

arousal

the

than

that

From

light-sleeper

the

also

occurrence

have

to

seems

were

spontaneous

their

degree

the

sub-

signal

more

1970).

not

physiological

higher

naturally

than

for

i. e.

NREM sleep

a certain

may

that

possible whose

from

to

temperature

had

movements,

"during

movements".

sleep,

body

and

necessary

however,

conclusion,

the

of

is

eye

during

that

data,

sleepers,

experiences

deduces

Zimmerman

heavy

(1973,

sympathetic

an auditory

21% (Zimmerman

71% against

group: ings

dreamlike

more

reported

in

of

awakened

when

increased

response

by

rates,

to

sympathetic

wakened

made more (b)

and

tonic

sleepers,

the

reti-

REM sleep

cat

light

group,

respiration

the

that

physiologically

aroused

their

it

more easily

who were

bursts

found

the

Rechtschaffen

decreases

with

the

sciatic

and

sympathetic

phasic

conjunction

Zimmerman

NREM sleep

mind

sym-

the

enters

a decreased

only

of

wakefulness

it

as

in

is

in

of

from

moves

1971b)

of

both

to

stimulation

bearing

not

a decrease

response

during

(1971a,

al

discharges

REM sleep).

that,

as

is

decrease

in

et

reflex

animal

decreased level

stimulation

(a)

the

there

discharge,

than

in

a further

concludes

jects

of direct

to

Baust

there

cat

nerve

as

wakefulness

activity

the

and

and

REM sleep

The

(reduction

responses

p. 176)

in

that

showed

nerve

p. 175).

seen

dreaming EEG ranging

2 NREM sleep)

move-

necessary from was

the reported

from

and

alpha

in

the

173 BEMs (see

of

absence

What

and

state in

same by

Zimmerman

the

deep

reach jects.

continually

of

all,

from

group,

lations

former

and

incorporations

is

It

dreams

sleepers'

be

accompanying

cognitive

a dream

that

stimuli

and

to

them

and

experiential

has

apparently induce

hypnotically

involvement

personal instructions, might of

having

exceedingly

by

little

or

the by

no

to

reasonable latter

lightness

of

from

suggestion

this

including is

not

extends which

restricted

means

also

would of to

the

inferences

and hypnotic We

activity. are

may be It

capable accompanied in others

whereas

accompanied

would

the

former

that

physiological

in

their

flowing

'dissociated'

so-called

be

then

experiment)

physiological about

having

physical

through

cognitive-experiential of

surely

bizarreness

in

the

cognitive

enlightening

implication

that

hypnagogia,

a dissociation that

be

require

must

by be

by

An interesting

sleep.

stages to

may

these

the

and

experiences

from

differ

not

the

of

may

subjects

test

if trans-

between

changes. (and

the

of

There

content

mental

hypothesize

group

during

arousal,

physiological

considerabl=e

the

in

state

varying

dream

physiological

change

slightest

content

physiological

bizarre

internal

are

the

would

some

is

stimuli.

varying,

that

it

most,

instigated

of

also

subject's instance,

for

find,

that

others,

It

dreams while

the

the

differences

not.

other

from

differ.

also been

has

that

one

sub-

experience

than

may

to

a member

both

dream

lightnever

that

infer

cognitive of

The

subjects

experiences

know

to

afforded

means

physical

inhibition

peripheral

state

of

Some types

experiences. greater

dream

their

and

that

than

we may

group's

importance

of

the

information

which

the

sleep

opposed

sleep

environment

physical

external

of

these

as

light

up more

picking

opposite

in

an organism

peri-

opposite.

that

may mean inhibition

reports

subject is

including the

subject-

instance,

stages

suggests

peripheral

But

various

Evidence,

the

between

For

the

studies,

group's

sleeper

and

during

subjects?

all

distinction

the

is

cases

such

interactions.

inhibition

pheral

is,

their

and

in

overlooked

that

interface,

state

be

to

seems

1976, p. 48).

Singer

also

states, dissociation area

but

parameters, correlates

174 mental

of

is,

that

state,

the

'dissociated'

a

sense

that

the

same

meaning

Such in

that may

be of

signify

be

the

latter

one

or

awareness; logical What

it

does

from

physiological

diately

it

been

may need

arousal

if

versa,

vice

his

arousal

to

may need

of

the

of apparitional occurrence immediately after waking place hypnopompic in the state still the

level

the

vide

of tal to

the

the

siderable ges in imaginal measurable

extend

subject,

viz.,

his

the

(1965) REMs,

NREM sleep also

explain as

the 11).

may proto

conducive not

played

when,

after

arousal, latter

may

reflect

the half

even

by

the

men-

readiness a con-

the

person

then

be

These

is

That

onset, is

taking

person

psychological

suggestion'in only

REM stage,

reported

is

increases.

may

the

may

this

part

sympathetic

sympathetic

of

But

Conversely,

activities,

Aserinsky's

nonspecificity

crucial

in

decrease

in

most

NREM stage in

sleep

imme-

the

instance,

Chapter

like

activities.

to

the

while

internal

a dream.

of

quiet

may

pointing

he enters

(see

in

relative

phenomena

it

such

For

but

dreams

physio-

of

This

phenomena.

experience.

optimal

arousal

physiological

The

of

just

waking,

such

story.

state have

of of

experiencing the

of

process

an

in

increase.

the

is,

increase

subject.

very

The

first,

an

is

'thinking'

been

is,

sleep

experience

as

subject

that

connection

the

arousal

has to

stand

possibility

the

and

occurrence

decrease

to

wakeful-

arousal.

of

of

the

things:

a causal

busy

he

two

of

the

is

state

have

to

awareness,

constitute

to

magnitude

has

a person

and

may

imply

preceding

in

effect,

arousal

the

Moreover,

his

an

not

dreams

sleep

hypnagogia

other

conducive

state

in

physiological

during

the

second,

deny

as

with

confused

in

syndromically

however,

Increase

reflection,

a mere

not,

aware.

in

not

have

they

as

taken

may

organism

state.

well

as

more

not

presence may

need

hypnagogia

should

be

a mental

arguments

become

organism

cannot

of

decreases

or

the

a 'dissociated'

an be dissociated

themselves

may

the

of

correlations

as

if

for

they

that

and

ness

during

during

activities

increases

their

the

hold

not

physiological state

taken

measurements

may

wakefulness

organism's in

from

drawn

states

enga-

reflected

however,

to

respect

to

very

coarsely

the

175 fact

the

that

in

ening

the

between

two

mental

ponding'

Clearly,

sleep'

pp. 155-6)

sleep

deprivation

the

when

, awake,

responding - talking, between dissolution behaviour

be

pharmacologically

produced In

the

the

where

case

taking

has

cortex

of are

place

whereas

neuronal

reorganization

'deep

the

usual etc....

EEG can

also

(see

also

in

only is

in

the

Fruhstcxfer

and

internal

external 1969,

lower the

although

be

subjectively in response and

wakefulness.

for

the

response

the

levels

sleeping

organism

REM sleep In

REM sleep

(Hord,

Lubin

also

below

waking

threshold

(Ornitz

to

et

al

to

which

REM sleep

rate

than

those

of

magnitude that

rate

the

1966). the

wakeful-

of

than

is

are to

appear

not

longer

autonomic of

NREM

latency than

Moreover, organism

and

than

heart

does

1967,

et al 1971)

of

heart

Johnson

e.,

small

psychological) is in organism

greater

wakefulness and

(i.

to

sensitive

The

them.

respect

during

REM stage

the

respects.

increase

as

of is

hypna-

and

threshold

aware

later

activities

Fruhstorfer

when such

normal.

the

to

environment

(physiological

responses

in

other

chapters

as

imaginal

be more

to

shown

Similarly,

at

elicited

in

also

later

accepted

similar

EEG and

Bergstrom

one

wakefulness. autonomic

its

but

Hypnagogia

be

to

cortical

in

argued

the

where

from

i. e.,

such,

sleep

evident

to

as

subject

is

clearly

control,

associations

switch

be

stages),

its

'nocturnal' the

appears

(early

visual

the

bizarre

the is

both

by

seen

-

dreams)

changes

and

as will

which

not

sleep hypnagogic

uli

indicate

surgically"

relinquished

yet

REM or

complete,

state

of

ness

in

reorganization

gogic

the

conditions

by

the

and

visions

mentation

control,

more

Such

not

often

bizarre,

sub-cortical

hypnagogic

of

bizarreness

is

"under

instructions,

to

or

p. 106).

1960).

Oswald

the

1975,

least

at

'corres-

of

EEG can

the

is

subject

sets

out,

pointed

by

merely

(Staal

standards Such

two

happ-

difference

or

established

'criteria'

(1965,

extreme

not

is

identity

the

between

physiological

As Kamiya

is

states

difference

or

important

experientially

organism.

identity

the

of

something

during stimresponds

176 do

not

et

al

lead 1967).

these

cues

when

the

the

of

habituation

to

However,

auditory

are

during

AERs)

of

cess

response

or

a direct

channel

p. 340).

The

imaginal

than

the

to

physiological

i. e., as

the

of

or

sleep-dream

all

are increased give the

takes

is

it logic.

greater

It to

stimuli but

states these

evidenced

partly

gogia

such

falling

or

distortion

as

flying,

seeing

a feeling

having

everyday

bizarre

the

tenuous

or

Some general

that

content,

Indeed,

more the

strange

activities, the

in

the

and

in

epistemology)

(its

metaphysics)

or

complete

of from

things

being

the

well

are

to

in

hypna-

body

schema, angles,

are

'real'

more

hypnagogia control

as

changed.

impossible seen

inter-

of

changes

the

hypnagogic

as

of

dicta-

organism

method

loss

things

deeper

the

the

(its

reports

that

either

that

real

importance

than

that

when

involve-

the

of

appear

difficult

responses

of

imaginal

by

The

reality.

the it,

between

associations.

it

is

as

Foulkes

at

hypnagogia times and

to

and

distinguish

Vogel

(1965)

REM sleep between discovered,

more

more

remarks:

Comparisons how difficult

the

of

appearance

rather

stimuli

imaginally;

magnitude

would

the internal

and

idea

it,

pro-

1967,

al

towards

magnitude

absorbed of

et

represented

the

com-

than

rather

more

some

late

neural

sensations

us

to

the

state

(Ornitz

ongoing

on

becomes

of

is

input

autonomic)

in

of

out,

responses:

a central

change

perceptual

pointed

that

state,

tending

'interpreter-cognizer'

This

two.

to

the

(1966)

represent

sensory

unresponsive

pretation

to

stimuli

waking

not

than

evoked

the

to

is

the

averaged

for

subject

by

as

subject

he attaches ted

(recorded

imaginal

the

the

responsiveness

new organization

same

same.

Zerlin

hypnagogic

would

organization

cerebral

time,

at

and

of

related

(e. g.

reactions

they

way

increase

AER seem

the

ponents

the

not

same

logic

the

Ornitz

reorganization

and

late

the

neuronal the

1966;

Lubin

and

Davis the

stimuli

the

awake:

representations

to

to

interpreted

is

organism

respect

ment

due

be

cannot

Interestingly, in

(Johnson

show the

177 "hypnagogia of REM sleep. the

contains

of

quality

variable

and

unaware

state

(if

one

means

no

it

within find

in

from

REM dreams,

a

blown

a

complex

or

actively

the

kind

of

hypnagogic

out

mental

activity

p. 160)

sleep.

hypnagogia

on

is

not

This

is

probably

the

amount

i. e., not

the

been of

absence The

graded

for

the

completed,

of

both

those the

states

of

sleep

dimension being

by

of

Hernandez-Peon

of

injected

acetylcholine

proposed

by

Jouvet

(1961)

its

latest

in

elicited

that fact

that

for

still

the

syndrome. account

feeling

that the

REM sleep,

by

hypna-

of 1)

emergent deep

of

reported

stages

dreaming.

of

of

conscious-

further,

the

showed

early

reorganization

the

by

either

precisely the

account

vigilance,

(1965)

stimuli

stage)

etc.,

and

intense

thought

nondirected

the

REM sleep

between

of

waking

waking

may, intensity,

characterized

accompanied

to

might

(2,3,4

"NREM

exactly

due

attitude,

parallel

vigilance sleep,

content,

of

that

hypnagogic

the

neuronal

the

of

hypnagogia

of

An interesting

along

this

cognitive 4). chapter

reality/unreality, (see subjects

drawn

new

sleep.

during

throughout

the

NREM

our

qualitatively

and

components

some

variability

gogia

to

switch

structure

and

of

encounters

external daydream";

hand,

(excepting

whole

can

to

or

other

containing

drifting,

encountered

syndrome

a certain

ness,

a problem

is

notes

of

attending

On the

stages.

REM stage

retains

not

working

physiological

has

we are

too,

one

of

that-large portion resembles in seemingly disorganized wanders whenever

as

one

stages

mentation which fashion

one

that

(1973,

just

indistinguishable

early to

conscious-

a complex

respect,

dreams

dissimilar

all

is

of

wakefulness

this

its

waking

hypnagogia,

In

stages.

in

states)

as

but

in

to

of

that

that

as

(degree

sleep

more,

Rechtschaffen

instance,

that

number

state

full

involvement

compared

(b)

and

and

at

(a)

not

whereas

not

mentation

For

if

hypnagogia

of not

simple

steps

as

dreamy

as

dissimilarities

out

ego

it

of

1973),

(Rechtschaffen by

and

variable,

and

complex

mentation be

to

seem

pointing

loss

bit

every

Arguments

or

consciousness ness)

mentation

later

be

can

stages

inhibition In

the

strong two

sleep while

of case doses areas weaker

178 doses

NREM sleep,

elicited

may be related system

1974).

In

from

inhibition

the

inal

of

activities in

relation

zing

the

concept

well

as

the by

anteed

the

is

is

the

end

and

Elam

are

products

The

same

schemata or

parallel

is

applicable

'autonomous'

would

from tic ature

dynamic imaginal strongly

higher

by

its the

either

case

they

that

in

cognition mode

them.

takes

suggests

and

appear

forth

call

which

impression

of

irrelevance.

effort)

place.

The

a change

from

sleep) to

effort

altogether

they

(mental

a

sought-for

associations

(and

and

mental

as

hypnagogia

hypna-

how

lacking,

such, the

late again

While

i. e.,

further

quality. and

defined

dreams

effort

are

in

giving

Giora

stress

to

as

perception

they

early

visions

Bergson part

'thinking'

fail

see

how

us

mental

either

and

appear

of

may

to

clues

obvious It

hard

often

mental

effort,

literature

associations,

the

that

clearly

mediate

such

process.

the

but

a sharp

continuum

that

lacking

wakefulness

guar-

an essential

dissipates

distorted,

subliminal are

or

as

The

remind

mental

hypnagogic

utili-

clearly,

viz.,

to

the

of

proposing

will

of

of

appear

is

hypna-

continuum

contention

low

of

in

that

to

as

Bergson's

evidenced

weak

very

interpretative

NREM mentation

effort

it

unconsciousness:

concept

an

Reports

is

are,

(1974)

perception,

as

how

a similar

studying

The

of

REM kind

again

sleep

in

according

Elam

cognition

of

stages.

is

graded

endorsing

while

of

and

the

of

used

unobtainable.

and

theory

product

gogic

slight

be

be

a hypothesis

logically

Giora

that

and

literature,

consciousness of

introduced

dynamic

the

of

can

exerted.

his

stages

vigilance

(Giora

end

the

effort".

consciousness

consciousness

than

stages

"mental

simply

of

the

although

in

can

untenability

dichotomy

suggest

the

continuity

(1901,1902)

deep

hypnagogia,

that

of

between

effort

of

sleep

evidence

to

dichotomy

of

inhibition

reported

dimension

Another gogia

that

in this presented that paper increases vigilance with successive stages involvement in the unfolding and deeper imag(i. e., hypnagogic dreams).

hypnagogia

of

suggesting

the

at

to

been

not

of

lying

respect

has

experiment clear

degree

the

REM sleep

with

Elam

is

to

thus

an

do,

in

a swing associationis-

evidence

in

the

active

to

passive

liter-

179 during

cognition

known

course, In

be

to

the

brain

that

the

vely

may be

responsible

vity

during

NREM sleep

upper

stem for

"these

hypotheses

suggest

tatory

and

inhibitory can

sleep,

pheral ness".

The

discovery

and

Courjon

1970;

studies

lateral

dorsal

duction

is

REM sleep

of

'linked'

the

there kinds

two

1965),

of is

there are

areas

of

phenomena

PGO) are

follow

upon

appear

before

Jouvet

1965).

nucleus

acts

also

eye

as

along

neural

tex.

These

last

temporal

in

of

from

inwardly

observations being nucleus

and

visual and of

(Although

the

the

sleep

are

subjects

dreaming.

with but

sleep

here

they they

where

Jeannerod,

and

geniculate travelling

sensations the

to

appear

a common

(the

nucleus

lateral

may

a whole).

as

human

(Delorme,

eye

brain

mentioned

wakefulness,

the

of

production

geniculate

the

conten-

Hernandez-Peon

in

to

pro-

forebrain,

visual to

point

pathway

for

imagination

imaginal the

limbic

correlated

visual

two

perception

is

of

opposed that

pathway

geniculate

relationship

as

know

a relay

which

above

lateral

the

system

for

PIPs

in

the

(see

the

movements

We also

their

information

the

movements eye

loci

Jouvet

in

raphe

closely

are

The

brain

implicated

and

and

observed

the

is

al

et

caeruleus

production

cats in

spikes

G in

visual

and

sleep

Interestingly,

lateral

in

PGO spikes

Now,

the

phasic the

sleep.

disputed, that

in

implicated

periorbital

of REM sleep.

agreement

1961;

Hendley

and

locus

the

(Jouvet,

cat

implicate

and

pons

wakeful-

(Rechtschaffen

to

the

the

as

peri-

during

obtain in

and

man

the

is

betwen

Niebyl

separate

sleep,

neuroaxis,

that

hypothalalamus

two

are

that

remarks

relationships

that

in the production

that

p. 171)

such

in

whereas

RAS,

the

to

implicated

tion

of

of such activity

the

wakefulness

region

acti-

along

appear

suggested

electrodermal

ofexci-

1963)

1973)

respecti-

rearrangements

Mikiten,

(PIPs)

stem

paucity

PGO spikes

the

indication

major

activity

Jouvet

and

behavioural

(1967)

(1973,

mental

potentials

in

osbserved

the

1959;

of

of

sleep-dreams.

brain

storms

is,

same

(1966)

lower

the

that

of

Rechtschaffen

stem

Lubin's

alter

and

Jeannerod

integrated

and

activity

indicators

Mouret,

to

the

and

Rechtschaffen

Michel

respect

the

REM sleep,

with

in

and

during

occur

The

case

Johnson

to

reference

state.

hypnagogic

the

corto

the

both

conveying perceptual information The outwardly.

geniculate

spikes

to

eye

180

the

in

located

the

the

whose

visual

imaginal

imagery,

visual

suggesting iation

of

the and

mentation

not

to

that

argue

during

dreams

and

1971

the

increase

on

of

from

but

of

stem,

(This

is

or

PIPs

results

connections). As Proust

once

introduced

"some

with

is

laws

the

of

(1929,

Gross

"the

that

are

vity

logic

thinking

radically.

of

the

can

cribe

goes (194)

Froeschels

the

suggested radically

different

of

thought

argued

that

during there

from

of

wakefulness. is

a certain

activity in

all

during

remarked

complete

them"

passidirected

the

experienced i. e.

,

be

will in

recalled,

hypnagogia the (1949,

in

desBoth

experience. in

there

Mayer-

also

the

Froeschels laziness

associa-

state

from

it

whet-

contradicting

of

even

operating

to

as

associative

p. 375)

association

wake-

present".

nature not

it,

mentation

the

state

PGO)

of

pre-sleep

describing

those

cortex

the

'theoretical'

of

a hypnagogic (1967b), Rapaport

rules

the

question

during

and

that

that in

succeed

on

of

in

state

(a)

formally

1948,

different

waking

this

this

parts

neuronal

dream

reasoning

in

and McCarley

that

affirmative

evidence

processes

so

from

loosening

in

of

the

but

p. 189)

by Vihvelin

quoted

self-observer

the

observed,

and

mental

what

from

inactive

activity

of

is

This

various

place

unreality

form

in

taking

(1973,

menta-

processes

or

an

as

thought

Hobson

cortical

that

as

well

(see

not

assocfor

necessarily,

constitute

might

bizarreness

the

not

a halt)

are

cortical

occipital

Rechtschaffen's

to

(b)

and

to

brain

spikes)

issued

be

the

on

states.

firing

with

to

seem the

states

neuronal

organization

same

answer

ted

dreamy

considerable

fulness

her

deep

prior

accounting

waking

the

giant

formation,

perhaps

of

the

stay

come

dreamy

and

conjunction

to

addition

the

thus

be

to

increase

to

as

between

areas

brain

the

although

(image

other

of

firing

for

orders (in

in

brain

the

activity

and

to

REMs and

and

and

dreams

during

known

decrease

differences

qualitative

thought

interpretation)

driven,

brain-stem

tion,

two

is somehow

is

activity

latter

the

as

related

PGO spikes

of

appearance

increase

(perhaps

However,

possibility.

PGO spike

the

of

pons

neurons

reticular

this

suggest

generator

neural

to

to

appears

movements

thought

are

formation p. 24)

181

ked

that

the

hypnagogic

in

hypnagogia.

during

formation

'similarity'

term

the

from

the

in

former

it

the

is

during

ance

of

the

what

is

"psychologically

sentence

upon

waking

which

the

meaning conscious-

'sameness'.

with

that

remar-

a different

in

has

identified

states

basis

has

it

he

point,

the

works,

meaning

p. 39)

(1967b,

Rapaport

the

to

being

consciousness

hypnagogia

ness:

More

import-

syntactical is

wakefulness

replaced

by

the

hypnagogic

outstanding"

during

experiential

changes

state. the

Indeed, over

the

into

hypnagogia

functions

logical Different the

over

control

exercises

is

interpretation bound'

to

trying

As Roffwarg

ject

awake

lation,

pointed

the

from

transition Since

is).

doubts

ssed

the

depicts p. 283). not have

may not ested

and

slower

somewhat

mental

(1970)

come

from

the

the

same

significance

above

mentation

during

stage (see 1962).

al

that

that of

imaging

in

in

resembles

same to

generator for

and

have

the

Elam

exprein

sleep

1974,

EEG patterns

therefore,

may As sugg-

organism). the

sleep

and

similar

(and,

PGO spiking,

hypnagogia

and

initial

the

that

awareness

(Giora

stimu-

(1969)

"closely

found

out,

a sub-

or

Snyder

pattern

pointed

created

intriguing

to

visual

functions"

Johnson

respect

et

REM sleep

EEG activity

As

in

new

1 REM sleep

(the hypnagogia, sleep" (1970) many writers paper

Johnson's

same

is

is

their

'state-

to

waking

"whether

random

is

Evarts

of

ones,

confusion

blocked".

EEG during

old

the

similar is

some

of

"it

remarked,

of

psycho-

EEG descending

and

remarkably

how

out

the

rules

stage

1962,

activity

alpha

the

sometimes

circumstances

under

when

too,

al

although

organism

between

(1966)

EEG is

REM sleep

the

why

Evarts

also et

to

EEG emergent

and

1970;

the

which

reorganization.

to

similar

according is

and

same:

differentiate

1 (hypnagogia) Johnson

the

this

Perhaps

state.

be

not

cognizes

and

firing,

now

still

may

patterns

in

are

change

and

for

allow

sound

consciousness

physiological to

deeper

jerks,

a country's

waking

certain

withdraws

neurons

to

come

and

myoclonic

likened

government:

and

that

deeper

goes

flashes,

) may be

etc.,

and

enters

(flickers,

constitution

of

it

as

organism

explosions,

of

various

type

and

appears

to

control be

182 predominated too,

shift

brain

by

temperature

- especially a different to

Summary

and

In

this

to

indicate), these

a waking

a limbic activity further

which

states in

them

must

have

from

that

state.

conclusions: discussed

have

I

chapter

the

between

relationships dreams.

nocturnal

and

hypothalamic

individual

the

by

of during

in

a person

physiological

ences

-

for

meaning

ascribed

seem

EEG activity

that

suggests

and

correlations

some

as

(probably

activity

stem

phenomenological

hypnagogic

following

The

experihave

points

been

argued: the

First, can

state to

hypnagogic

Second,

addition,

physiological these

Fifth,

to they

such,

brain

parameters

may form

organism Sixth,

the of

sciousness dream

argues

ophers

that

do

that

fact

the

the

against dreams or

view

experiences,

are

not

composed

that

did

as

the

con-

a hypnagogic some

i. e., of,

be

level; for

by

expressed

statements

and

may retain

not

experiences

states

cortical

having

all,

not

a specific

a person

are

that

of

wakefulness.

is

he

that

if

in

them

in

dream-state.

significance

to

ascribed

i. e.,

dream;

most,

part dream

the

a different

evidence

not contain, images, and and about

below

hypna-

the

them,

of

nocturnal

to

peculiar

that

than

the

of

structures

and/or

experiences.

share

parameters

carry

may

of

types

of to

appears

reorganization

while

states

anyone

"inter-dormitum"

hypnagogia

place

environment

dream

of

a variety

encompasses

Fourth,

neuronal

respects

a dream.

include

may

may encompass it

related

in

his

of

a variety

span

experiential

hypnagogia

ences

being

there

Third,

the

all

take

may

awareness

'awake'

being

of

awareness

experiences

some

retains

subject

gogic

in

comparable

dreams.

nocturnal

the

dreams

full-blown

be

hypnagogic-hypnopompic

the

of

experiences

philos-

that

feelings,

thoughts,

about

them

not

actually

they

constitute take

inferplace.

CHAPTER

10

and

its

MEDITATION:

In it

gogia

to meditation

respect

promote

would if

parison

stages

of

1955;

Mishra

1967).

four

deal

stages

traction of

The

pratyahara,

-

tion

the

reduction

two

desires, of

elimination

and

fifth

The

'noise'. withdrawal:

involves

stage

the

or in

samadhi

which

by

is

"is

there to

said

is

a dissolution

is

associated

is

a continuous

be

'absorbed'

of

subject-object

with

an

three

stages

Samyama

yogi

acquires

siddhis

On the

physiological

1973). yoga

paranormal

correlated

with

heart

rate

and

skin resistance 1970; Wallace Wallace

and

is

consumption, in

Moreover, meditators

as display

Anand

et et

there

and

al

which spacelast

the

them

practising tuning

out

a

(1961)

the

of

inwards

(psychodecreases

significant blood

lactate,

EEG alpha rhythm Wallace al 1971;

a progressive

-183-

attention

powers.

this

side, of

of

called

in

that

said

or

turning

withdrawal)

oxygen

(e. g.,

Patanjali

attention

logical

increases

and

Finally,

transcending

the

and

environment in

of

p. 438).

(Honorton

object

differentiation

experience

1977,

time"

'medi-

period.

object

image,

or

the

within

the

the

as

maintenance in

this

object

translated

a longer

of

in

within

the

of

sixth

object

Whereas

limited is

concentration

and

on an

fluctuate

often

further

The

environment.

features

the

reduc-

input

sensorial

time.

to

the

with

psychophysical

attention

of

(dhyana:

stage

attention

image

of

may be allowed

seventh

tation')

the

quietening

proprioceptive

deepens from

with

the

two and

detached

period

delineated

confines in

a certain

attention

stage

is

dis-

psychophysical

latter

and

pranafirst

The

with

exteroceptive

concentration

for

image

or

the

concern

psychological

and

and

cultivates

attention

of

Vivekanada

niyama,

samadhi.

concerned

traditional

(e. g.,

yama,

are

com-

the

of

Sutras' are:

dhyana,

first

and

emotions

stages

dharana, with

the

features

'Yoga

hypna-

to

facilitate

and

the

noting

Patanjali's

eight

yama,

clarification

by

began

I

relationship

showed, slowing

and activity and

Benson

advanced of

the

184 dominant

frequency

alpha

(i.

stimulation

photic

with was

rhythm

Zen masters:

observed

followed

the

to

theta.

logical

This

ation

which,

as

(1975)

in

his

is

also

known

an

wondered

state

which

not is

meditation by

orted fall 1973; 1976).

Bagchi

"meditation

reflex

response

(my

level"

stages,

switch

to

it

by

out

functions...

constitutes

"a

is

(1969,

pre-hypnagogic fact

In

the

view

strongly

1975;

suppto

appear Wada

e. g.

p. 142)

probably

practices;

meditators

twilight

Dusen

van

Gastaut

(see

a

to

Pagano

and et

in

below

Hamm

al that

speculated

state

Indeed,

the

be observed

will

which

the

stimulus-

cortical

the

other

than

ation

and

and

deliberately be

will

also

to

fascination,

is

inapplicable,

instead

they

are

wherein is

hypnagogia.

absorbed

In

meditation,

physiological the

psychohypnagogia. yoga

psychophysical induced

are

mark

of

relaxIt leading thinking

reflective the

however,

none

consciously

attention or

contemplation

a distinctive

of

Raja

spontaneously.

occurring

that

as

Patanjali's of

of

of the

as well

factors

only,

both

features of

stages

hypnagogic

remembered

that

necessary

five

withdrawal:

sketching

activity

are

first

brief

my very

parasympathetic

withdrawal

stages

nature

represent

back

logical

of

in

to

observation

an

not

sleep".

ventil-

underlining).

Referring Yoga

of

abdominal

yoga.

to

way "Physio-

breathing

is

(1959,

Wenger

and

may

of

Berger

and

(see

meditational

practices

Adriance,

Younger,

gave

decrease

pointed

trained

even

their

during

asleep

forms

alpha

know

-

of

hypnagogic that

evidence

is

progress

activity

1972)

al

meditation

whether does

et

some

in

from

manipulation

of

part

p. 42)

that

that

alpha

with

Swedenborg's

of

study

a continuous

we

switch

below,

see

experi-

eventually as

a

(Timmons

shall

essential

which

and

their

a decrease

correlated

1963)

Billow

we

it

is

breathing

thoracic

by

reported

EEG in

of

progression,

correlates"), (e. g.,

(1963,1966)

first

range

alpha-theta

blocking).

no alpha

progression

Japanese

towards pure

show

to

response

of

absence

and Hirai

hypnagogic

a typically

an

they

e.,

Kasamatsu

Significantly,

ments

and

advanced as

in

185 hypnosis,

being

of to

directed

the

a means

single-pointed is It

interest

of

the Let

the

the

disciple

head

affairs used

he "the

to

Dusen

(1975)

notes

that

of

"

from

(p. 101:

102,

(pp.

sounds

certain

by

fascinated

becomes

dizzi-

release

and

as

parts

flowing

energy

ease

become

them,

my underlining).

Swedenborg,

on

during

body,

the

over of

of

writing

-

that

notes

numbing

all

irresistibly...

them

is

the

also

sense

mind

ego

brain

the

alterations,

tinglings

the

of the Real. slayer 1979, (Regardie p. 102:

mind

(1979)

a wonderful

drawn

is

in

axiomatic that

of

cortex

pulsations

audible

Van

of

is

"it

slayer"'

body

occur

buzzing,

toe,

internally being

the

Significantly,

105).

the 'The

way'. slay

there

to

'focused'

intensifying

occultism,

and

or

lightheadedness,

ness,

not

image

primarily

and

that

note

Regardie

body,

the

is

is

or

term

state

withdrawal to

mind,

my underlining).

of

this

it

object

the

meditator

mysticism

of

the

meditation

is,

is,

concentration.

conscious in 'dragon

or

the

of

it

hypnagogia:

the

in

all

image

or

that

Perhaps

maintaining

branches

most

it.

employed°at

for

in

as

dissecting

to

attending

an object

on

analytically,

or

analysing be

not

should

focused

attending

merely

as

merely

defused

not

nonetheless,

since

'focused'

attention

instead

but

is

says:

had Swedenborg practice a personal Since childhood Hindu Yoga and to be one of the ancient happens that He would relax, enlightenment.... of Buddhist ways in total focus with his on a problem and eyes, close breathing his time At the would same concentration. the Awareness and even world outer of stop. nearly disappear. diminish perhaps and bodily would sensation issue he focus the one on would His whole existence he The was concenproblem to understand.... wanted in blossom and surprisout new, rich trating on would ing ways. (van Swedenborg

(1742)

tration

as

"a

(1975,

p. 21)

in

himself

kind

of

passive "is

explains,

to

refers

his

potency" an attentive

pp. 19-20).

1975,

Dusen

method

of van

which,

concenDusen

receptiveness

as

meditation". Of

the

hypnagogic

In meditation, to call effort

nature first the

of

the mind back mind

meditation wanders up sets

van

Dusen

off.... an internal

writes: The

186 the person trying to concentrate split: and a host The observant odds and ends appearing. of other perinto mental son may be beguiled one of these perambulations later he wandered to find that only off into Zen monks doing this a dream and sleep. same to on a spot of thing sit sort up with eyes fixed sleep. prevent

Dusen 1975,

(van He goes

on

to

pp. 23-24).

that

explain

learns inner Next the observer to watch processes. disturbed Much that the meditator was the earlier inner The obserfirst processes. of these surfacing images, faint feelings, ideas, words, ver watches He come and go. scenes and later whole sentences, is watching spontaneously. mental processes occur

inner is It that the seeking events, common observer, This something. overreacts upon seeing or hearing the tends to knock spontaneous proout overalertness delicate from the are which emerging psyche, cesses first. to be learned A balance needs at and faint between the responding and spontaneous phenobserver level turn At this the that original mediomena up. has deepened into hypnagogic tation the state.

(van The

to

tends

ness the

to

and

that

argues

tator

not

saw

above,

we

of

meditation

take

his

from

appropriate

having

and

he

environment,

is

falling

asleep--

and

this

Dusen.

However,

van

Dusen

is

prevented

gogia,

its

that

literal

by is,

role

the

instead

in

this

of

series,

Dusen

it

if

tends

the

mediit.

prevent earlier

is,

stages

the

medit-

physical

and

psychologically at

point

also

to

argue

and allowing

the

himself

appears

a prolongation

to

deep

withdrawn

nece-

van

so

that of

places

the

that

does

Yoga,

-

prolongation

steps

state

state of

i. e.,

hypnagogic, a

this

important,

often

Patanjali's

about

relaxation,

mental

the

clearly

brought

it

maintenance

induction,

hypnagogic,

that

overalertclearly

analysis

More

and

with are

having

ator

sleep,

does

As

is

meditation

its in

my

the

hypnagogia.

of

into

lead

for

in for

that points

oneself

earlier

my underlining).

quotation process

balance

to

required

exploration

the

p. 24:

required

forward

put

above

to

attitude

conditions

ssary

the

end

learning

the

arguments

to

an

put

receptive

to

and

in

observation

1975,

Dusen

the

point

made

by

that

sleep

intensification

lead

van

of

hypnagogia

i. e.,

of

to

into

play

sleep,

hypna-

187 is

it into

Dusen

its

from

ted

instead or

enlightenment. "inner

faint,

but

still

the

final

"In

the

trance",

but

sciousness It

and

is

a paralysis

particular, the an

kind

or

deepened

and

his

subjects

abandonment"

as

instructions

ran:

intensified

given

the

bearing

in

in

states

altogecon-

data

is

hypnagogia

we

mind

earlier

hypnagogia

(in

trance

here

of

the

at

least

more

than

-

nothing and

experiences

they

to

adopt

an

concentrated

Deikman

meditation, from

a procedure

adapting his

instructed

lost

or

body".

(b)

studies

experimental

(1963,1966),

and

dreams.

hypnagogic In

p. 25)

awareness

of

fascination), to

referred

stage

intensified

therein

and

absorption

(1975,

delicate

less

(a)

dreams, and on hypnagogic attention on internal arguments

samadhi

Personal

is

the

have

leads

meditation,

real.

that,

obvious

preven-

sleep,

Dusen

a feeling of

may be which,

longer

no

awareness

there

seem

would

intense

of

van

are

bodily

Suddenly

ther....

stage

medi-

series

into

lead

trance.

of

induction

to

developing

processes:

the

hypnagogic

clear, but

exists,

these

Indeed,

experiences

are

a state

in

to

trance

explains,

into

tendency

from

prevented

turns

trance.

natural

via

and

series

a deliberate

as

viewed

it

a natural

sees

hypnagogia,

tation,

upon

sleep:

of

a state

Van

dwelt

and

seized

Patanjali's

attitude

on

Yoga, "passive

of

a blue

His

vase.

I do not mean analysing By concentration the differor thinking of the vase, ent parts a series of thoughts ideas to the vase; but the vase, or associating about in itself, trying to see the vase as it exists rather, to other Exclude things. any connections without feelings body thoughts or or or sensounds other all but keep them Do not let them distract you, sations. your all attention, you can concentrate out so that itself. Let the perthe vase your awareness on all fill of the vase your entire mind. ception (Deikman

tions

these

for

psycifjhysical

which, attention The instructions seen

instructions

Again,

as

directions

as to

can

withdrawal we saw attention for

the

earlier, and deliberate

1969a,

be

recognized

and

diffused

are

marks

concentration induction

p. 201). as and

of

direcabsorbed

hypnagogia. can of

be a state

188 that

fascination

of

gogia,

and

latter

by

The

by

the

p. 29)

points

tation

is

in

which

he

initiated

subject but

for,

an

with

hypnagogia,

open

(1969a)

phenomena to

organize

foreground at

an

the

and

reported

loneliness sudden in

her

to

bring

and

her

tation

back".

of

the

special

exercise

falling, if

she

(1971,

way

of

result, of

ways that be

the

seen

to all in

sub-

individual

subjects, inability in

for

"clamour

the

attention

organization"; luminescence"; of

one of

emptiness, in

were

p. 484)

Her

a vacuum. thoughts

no for

searched

"a

p. 484).

the

of

both

thoughts

interprets

these

'deautomatization',

perceiving

attention

and

progressed

attention;

she

Deikman

the

1971,

out

were absolutely

anxious

of

Certain

of

and

usual

could

of there

the

or

as part, the

her

cut

visual

we saw

-

Deikman

of

called

subjects

which

kind

as

that

made

mind

undoing to

isolation

realisation

changes due

sense

as

subject

meditation

"a

is

-

as

to

a process

requiring

everything,

resisting

"a

in

Deikman's

of

seem

exhibited

environment

subject

an

background,

intensity,

equal

the

some

object i. e.,

perceptions,

contemplation,

lead,

sensations. by

medi-

vividness

also

that

reported

with

merging

as:

such

by

developed

the

(1969b,

absorbed

the

(see

reports

also

were

full

would

to

reported

extraneous

attention

visualized

qualities,

related

were

is

autonomous,

self-like

on meditation

barriers

jects'

of

changes

Deikman

and

in

increase

an

'chemically'

experiments

stimulus

".

hypna-

contemplative

of

This

the

with

self-surrender

passivity

acquiring

characteristic

up

caught

case image

of

stage

now seems

which

to

its

to

the

the an

In

fascinated

As Deikman

phase

receptivity...

becoming

his

to is

and

subject.

active

a preliminary

no effort.

its

"the

out,

Instead,

image,

reversed

the

is

internal

an

vase.

becoming

as

the

becomes

is

a blue

subject

in

meditation

and

'iypna-

imagery.

the

on

concentration

imagery, is

deepened

and

of

the

of

in

spontaneously

visualization

fascinate

the

of

object

procedure

to

used

hypnagogia

hypnagogic

emerging

and

between

instead

case,

gogia,

concentrating

the

as

such

latter

and the

when

closer

image,

prolonged

attending

relationship

even

further

be

can

itself

presents

was

as withdrawing

and used.

thinking The

attention

medi-

189 from

thinking the

of from

Gill

is,

an

p. 178). the

its

leads the

also ence

unfolds:

see

During

meditation

the

to

on

everything

categorisation

and

resulting

deautomatization and

'primitive',

that

tic

intellectual (p. 31).

thought"

and

ceptual

organization,

Werner's

completely of in

imagery

when

(c)

of

physiognomic to

between tion

and is

and

the

objects, fusion

and

animated,

and of

(e)

to

modalities"

significant in hypnagogia, present

note and

that

as analy-

in

adult

the his

persubjects

"primitive" fulfilled

functioning an

loses

its

vivacity.

and

in

thought

instrument

that

children these

are

(b) syncretic, sensuous, (d) dedifferentiated with

characterized

sense

toward

shift

that

it

revealed

between

distinctions

a

The

the

become

yet

and

cultures

primitive

by

present-day

the

colour

imagery

the

of

"a

reported

necessity

detail,

of

be

a more

of

not of

whereby

more vivid

relatively

respect

It

studies

people

"(a)

has

prohib-

p. 31).

occurred

phenomena

latter

for

replaced

both

of

criteria

to

"attention

of

notes

that

(1948)

fullness

sensuousness,

and

the

thought

reflective

Werner's

the

attended

characterized

typical

direction

the

that

is

preceding

(p. 33)

changes

and

experi-

to

organization

Deikman

consistently

were

the

1969b,

thought

mode

in

which

explicitly

organization

an

cognitive

might

is

style is

is,

is

(Deikman

cognitive

a perceptual

(this

and

thought

mode"

receptive

abstract

else,

intellectual

perceptual

and

image

or

a percept

active

conceptual

chapters).

of

the

ited...

under

setting

relevant

exclusion

abstract

and

set

creative

"shake-up"

the

after

abnormal

in

as

of

insights

with

mentally

well

followed

a form

also

direction

on which

be

organization"

us

in as

schizophrenics,

depend

is

occurring

depending

of

furnish

might

study

organization

other

level

the

concept

"Deautoma-

can

which

hypnagogia

processes

e. g.,

individuals,

in

that

Given

mental

subjects,

a shake-up

the

that

explain

reverse

-a

He borrows

who

a retreat

deautomatization into

(1961)

were,

or

advance

(ib.,

it

as

percepts

sequence".

Brenman

and

tization by

learning

normal

in

it

reinvesting

and

these

may thus

self

and

object

and

a dedifferentia(Deikman 1969b, p. 31). features are also by

relate,

through

the

190 latter,

the

with

discussions

my earlier they

sections thus

the

for

at

this its

sight, and

the

mystical

Although

be

will

arguing

and

of

the

of

to

us

that

all

seem

respect

and of hypnagogia inferences as to

make

and and

attitudes

in

human

of

modes

of

primitive,

evolution.

original

out

to

the

in

particular

the

first

at

bring

would

later

activities, the

of

stage

early

in

and

hypnagogia,

of

link

also

oldbrain

with

argumentation

environment

mental

placing

issues

states

enable

correlated

not

explicit

They

primitive.

on regressivity,

a very

might

philosophical these

the

with

mystical

empirical function

actual

and

-

possible

structure

capacities,

needs,

in

experience

and

the

remote

past.

The

is

meditators

of

the

or

'cortical'

world

external

drawal

(a)

kind an

as

functional

similar

in

detail

oundings

hermits,

gious

the

thus

in

the

cutting

East out

some

of

mystic

sensate

experiences (c)

sensations,

(a)

unity,

(d)

intense

ineffability,

in

are from

more

surrreli-

people the

exter-

themselves and

are

hypnagogia. Deikman

what

features

principal

(b)

realness, and

up

auditory

to

conducive

the

relation

Indeed,

wall

practice clearly stimulation -a Relevant to the study of hypnagogia (1969b, pp. 35-43) as the five proposes

a

darkened

and

visual

completely

with-

on meditation

manuals

indicates,

even

both

(the

psychologically

and

that

produces

discussed

quiet

itself

word

sensory

psychological

withdrawal.

psychological

as

and

world,

in

that

rational

isolation

most

practised

physically

who withdraw

caves

be

of

argued

hypnagogia

is

fact,

In

(b)

sensory

pro-

renunciation

and of

to

temporary

intellectual,

the

hypnagogia

to

assist

of

be

might

religious

out

state

implicit

an

of

14).

should to

is

state

Chapter

it

suggest

it

feature

isolation

sensory

may create

thinking,

important

argues,

a functional

and

of

(1969b)

many

meditation

my viewpoint,

induction

hypnagogic

by

he points

producing

From

isolation.

of

adopted

addition,

In

practice

barriers

stimulus

in

Deikman

sufficient,

long-term

the

nal

renunciation

deautomatization.

duce

of

of

attitude

(e)

unusual

trans-

phenomena.

The first

feature

is

an intense

feeling

of

reality

191 for

that,

individual,

the

Significantly,

experience.

"(a)

in

that

meditation distinct a function they

usually

ness

is

placement transfer

is

judgment

synchrony;

(b)

the

p. 36)

some

detail

in

real-

of (c)

realdis-

of

capable

intensification,

reduction

and

and

sensorial

ideational

of

although

and

function

of

represents

feeling

se;

per

themes

argues

realness the

the

of

judgment,

reality

varieties

all

discussed

are

of

of

of

Although

contents".

feeling

a quantity

therefore

affecting

(ib.,

sensations,

considered

and

Deikman

that

in

inherent

be

can

ness

from

operate

not

the

truthfulness

the

attests

reality

sense

in

chapters

reality

and

17 and

kind this that be this very same 18, it may point at noted in hypnagogia found is feeling only also not - especially of fools the subject it in the late sometimes where stages, in the imagery his unfolding taking as the to of extent world

objective he

hallucinates

schizophrenia 'spills

over'

a hypnopompic

Deikman

to

attached sensations "stimuli of

of be

might become

argues,

and

ideas

the

inner

in

as

place

tation

might

or

partial

If

realness

investment

this

a quantity

oldbrain of

of

decrease

attention function,

experiences

through

sensitivity of

leading

in as

partial

external 1967) to the

al

et

activity)

and

to

sensitivity

withdrawal; of

or

partic-

of

imagery

a variety Ornitz

what

images

are

full

in

feeling

the

and

statements

how

process

Through

hypnagogic

of

this

with

thoughts

These

of

In

on objects.

raised

out

particular

invested

become

1921;

formerly

awareness".

explain

from

fading

increase

is

the

hypnagogia

(psychological

activity;

to

study

(Arnold-Forster

reduction

attached

transfer',

the

ranging

and

reality

p. 36).

in

deautomatization

dream

deautomatization, of

bestowed

they

carrying

confuses

and

quality

enter

world

(1969b,

real"

stimuli

that

'reality

called

mentation take

becomes

objects

importance

ular

"the

ordinarily

reality

where,

wakefulness

cognitive

and

perceptual

(1969b)

dreams

reality.

waking

During

as

reported

nocturnal into

testing,

reality

often

blends

that

awareness

with

reality

dreams)--

it

for

ability is but

and

latter,

the

his

loses

or

in

occurring in

(he

internal Deikman

reorien-

cortical to

full

activities. proposes,

192 its

then

ing

phenomena

occurring

the

phenomena

of

in

this

ity

1 of

(a)

(e. g., it

the

just

the

to

already

ting

the

tical

(e. g.,

the

hearing

The

sense

of

seen

in

relation

are

the

sense),

same

Cortical

experiences.

(b)

above,

these

of

none

(c)

activities

either

just

as

environment

or

they

Rationality

(cortical

the

and

are

subject

se

Deikman

a stage

of

the

ssive"

sense

hypnagogic

(and

prior

or

"return

to

the

and to

experiences

the

the

to

maturation description

same

direction,

contrast,

meditation,

physical between

reality

per as judg-

on reality form

feeling

of

often

reality are

hypnagogia

that

is,

endowed.

described i. e., use

predominant

and of

judging

of

Innocence",

Adamic

thoughts

around.

any

are

is

it,

and

experiences

mystical)

hypna-

of

judgment,

of

mystical

true

of

of

reality

the

least

a barrier

imposes the

detail,

'objects'

real

only

intensity

might

cortical

perceived

the

cortex, point

normally

argued

that

to

the

that

it

is

are

--images

be

which "infantilism"

possible

from

it

i. e.,

rational

By

stages

not

with

as

late

dependent

put

fact

the

cor-

If

we know

as

interpreting.

of

of

(at be

will

and

but

world;

repor-

a decrease

cortical

same

activity)

the

it,

tends

The

the

are

distinct

indeed, -to reduce

ment

as

as

a state

environment see in some

not

are

real

'irrational',

is

in

and

hypna-

dissociation.

to

activity,

analysing,

and

the

the

objec-

(b),

activities.

soon

and

and

and in

of

clearly

being

contemporaneous

a function

we shall

experiences

differentiating, in

as

that

(e. g.,

(a)

lead

may

real

not

name

true

subject

of sub-cortical interpretation of

then,

mystical

gogic

to

(c)

be

might

and

activities,

not

in

reality

placesthe and

one's

reality

physical

may range

belief

is

real-

of

but

or

it

increase

thinking

in

the

of

sense

vivid

of

that

conviction

experience,

itself and

particappear-

imagery

is

imagery

awareness

double-consciousness, Realness

how the

the

exclusion

we have of

in

dissociations

(b)

the

dreams).

gogic

the

on

and

hypnagogic

to

that

to

real

(c)

to

tive

full

we saw

respect

1848) as

called),

hypnagogia,

and

paper

awareness

Maury

is

partial

this

in

experienced

from

in

light

some

state.

Part

In

throw

might

of

range ular

presence

variable

to

as the

"regre-

193

decreased,

of

numerous

behaviour

and

cognitive

later

chapters,

ations

in In

that

unusual

of

one

an his

of

ment:

"Now

of the

when

of

there

kind

p. 37). changes

vase

in

the

recreates both

In

of

these

between

relationship

in

first

perception have been

the

is

motion perception

contents

actually

be).

'Attraction',

attention 'in

the

the

reflect -

grip

successful of'

during

became reported in

kind

is

moving 1966b, (Deikman 'chemical'

of

discussed

earlier

the

processes With present.

regard

to

that

"the

shifting

light

and

darkness

movement

of

attention

(whatever

such

suggests

'movement'

may among might

'absorption',

'expansion', dynamics

of

the

focusing

is

experienced

force".

internal-

of

p. 37)

the

my

actual

(1969b,

of

a powerful

...

I was

an

vase"

object

with suddenly

this is

it

or

subjects

feel

the

"it's

this

something

the

and

clearly

and

psychic thus

of

hypnagogia

various

would

shape reports

Deikman

report of

as

experi-

and and

his

there

though

subject

as occurring ization and empathy,

...

my eyes...

sensation

physical

which

shape

of

connected

and I

sense

happening

sensation of

report

reports,

place

Another

the

the

absorption

a particular

powerful

a very

than

of

during

It's

thing.

of

expansion, on

part

subject it's but

my vision

particularly

p. 109).

the

the

as

understood rather

dark

the

of

a strong

experienced

happens", in

(ib.,

centre"

kind

this

be

perception

and

attraction,

grip

and

vari-

Deikman

percepts, can

light

of

pinpointed

my vision

body

their

feature

He quotes

who

a physical of

of

mode

stimulus.

only

not

like

"...

in

argued all

principal

phenomena

subjects

when

happening

the

be

will

unusual

of

unusual

a shifting

motion

feelings

normal

schizophrenic

practically

second

these

external

and

the

the that

of

many

representing

feels

to

experience,

an

para-

and

hypnagogia.

reference

mystical

in

found

facilitate

(e. g., and

it

neuro-

increased,

might

attitudes

are,

and

abnormal

epileptic

be

to

is

study

normal,

experiences)

psi

mentation,

says

cognition,

and

perception

whose

and

mental

realness

which

understanding

normal

in

by

reoriented,

or

The

activity.

processes

physiological

our

oldbrain

of

predominance

effort

to as

focus being

194 There

of effort

of

tions

of

subject

his

of

ness

of

on)". in

the of

a state taking

grip absorption in

place "in

being

the

Deikman

above,

have

experienced

place

following is,

hypothetical it

symbolic referents

that

the

process

perceptual

perception

relatively p. 37).

force,

phenomena and

sound,

He relates but

as

this points

the to

the

second "subject

the

the

same

report, might taking percept;

normal

of

reconstructed

outside

reconstruction

was

to

or

this

translation"

and

that

so

forth)

light,

of

taste"

and (conflict,

action

concept out

of

a resynthesis

sensations smell

that

experience

points

psychic

unstructured

to to

similar

attentiveness,

solving,

of

interpretation

"sensory

of

and

points

He refers

as

mode

diffi-

easy,

strained,

being

and

the

with

slow,

very

of vase

condi-

description

to

the

as

effective-

sensation

of

mode

"the

do

this

sensation".

problem

movement,

1969b,

says

a physical

as

repression,

our,

respect

of

percept

as

perceived

via

In

perception

awareness

normal

the

attention

deautomatization

the

defines

the

to

force

of

fascination.

of

that

of"

have

subject's

a powerful

focusing

successful

quoted

of

grip

the

Deikman's

hypnagogia:

encoun-

the

or

fascination

and

of

Silberer

them

powerful

a very

of

by

fruitless,

the

that

phenomena"

(quick,

successful,

Second,

being

they

consciousness

gay,

relaxed,

state

experiencing

consciousness...

functioning

cult,

of

the

experi-

represent

which

experiences

the

Silberer's

to

defined

are

state-

dynamics

the

(effort)

These

above of

similar

very

"functional

"autosymbolic

the

the

reflecting

as

is

attention

in

noting interpretation

etc.,

hypnagogia.

in

tered

worth

Deikman's

pp. 199-200)

(1965,

so

points

that

"attraction",

ence

of

are

First,

ment: the

two

col-

(Deikman

to

Silberer's

it

differs

autoin

its

genesis:

in dreaming, a symbolic In the hypnagogic and state ideas occurs. and translation activity of psychic force, light, may play a part Although and movement the predominin hypnagogic and dream constructions, conceptual, verbal, visual, are complex ant percepts 'Sensory translation' images. refers and activity to the experience concrete simple, of nonverbal, action. of psychic perceptual equivalents

(Deikman

1969b,

p. 37).

195

tion in

is

of

hypnagogic

tion

by

know

from

the the

study

of

sinking, colours,

of

clouds

too

these

(1972)

from

indeed

being

of

If

activities.

the

in

latter,

the

the

eved,

This when

directed then

of

at

(b)

to

effort it

is

is

not

present,

as

in

the

'normal'

hypnagogic

which

attention

outsie

an object of

'simple'

is

both

the

ations

such

as

light,

explosions

of

An important the

'chemical'

both

case

be

may

visual,

in

meditation the

Silberer's drows-

(a)

condition and of

presence

does

not

a series

other

sens-

flashes

of

and

expanding,

seek as

experienced

auditory,

shifting,

of second

and

non-analytic

must

that

mind

the

then

process,

subject,

kinesthetic, drifting,

the

in

would

oversight,

phenomena

if

But

think.

It an

conditions

under

out

carried

might ideoretinal

of

time

same

bear

attention

etc.

autosymbolic We must

in

subject

forms

the

internal

an

falling, at

changes

translation"

hypnagogic

and

achi-

perception'

turned

"sensory

drifting,

been

has

the

inwardly

an

with image,

nature.

were

observations

object.

functional

all

a complex

and

begin

is If

con-

whereas

see,

meditation

external

colours,

that

iness

we shall

familiar

to

of

as

the

an oversimplification,

be

difference,

in

be

object

between hypna-

of were

meditators

in

an

swirling

argue

the

those

and

subjects

such

of

be made

to

withdrawal 'internal the

internal

appear

light,

to

is

psychological is involved

object

preclude

perceptions

difference

of

as

activities,

external

an

were

meditation

'inner'

not

an

the

instead

image

psychic

of

perception

subject

character

of

former

the

Whether

phenomena,

suggests,

once

imagery.

of

in

swirling

etc. does

actual of

drifting, light,

autosymbolic

Deikman's

of

experiences is that gogists cerned

the

a point

the

with

explosions

sounds

translations

hypnagogia

falling,

of

of

tentatively

As we

of

flashing

as

descrip-

this

phenomenology

or

seen

-

"predominant".

adjective the

justified

qualify

flickering

being

also

to

sensations

be

to

are

Dusen

or

the

experience

swelling,

them

of

is

"complex"

enough

descrip-

Deikman's

whether as

contents

cautious

use

people

many

van

is

he

fact,

however,

debatable,

It

sound.

point relationship

to

be borne

in

between

the

mind

here

subject

is and

that object

196 the

may enable

subject

to

to

experience

the

object

as

natively,

in

this

thoughts,

intentions,

of

be experienced tions

state

to

of

image

becoming

An extreme

of

loud

sound:

this

indication

the

In

how

of

between it

processes,

may not

these

quasi-perceptual

might

be,

as

to

hallucinogenic

of

the

which

might

when

unlikely

gogic

images

magnetic Whether sciousness

of

fluidic

awareness into

as

waves

which,

we are

indeed

dealing

faced

with

the

as

psycho-

and

speculative all

sound

This hypna-

view

electro-

are

images. (1974,

be. conuncon-

a universal

compounded

certainties, (turning

'objectified'

more

must into

emerging

feelings,

Koestler

activities

they

which

neuro-

and to

to

or

intuitions,

experiences)

awareness

not

analysis,

with

respect

'solidified'

experiences

significance,

experience",

last

and

in

perspective.

of

of

translation"

scope

ourselves

or

some

electron

might

corre-

of

biochemists

in

subconscious

a personal

impressions, of

the

a sudden

sound

that

correspond

proper

we allowed

the

states

"direct

and

a conglomeration

object-based

conscious

its

in

by

form

some

argued

extreme it facie

prima

be

attentional

"sensory

and

groups)

subject).

incidentally,

deep

a

(in

in

of

be

pp. 330-339)

seen if

achieved

we are

scious,

seem

is,

of

cellular

the would

improbable

is,

second

physiological

and

However

processes.

could

must

physicists

that

may collectively

be

there

all

the

brain').

experiences,

which

measure",

idea

'visceral

(1964, drug

logists

and

experiences

Leary

processes

logical

gut

at

(or

towards

(which

from

subject)

attention feel this then

the

be

the

image

be

away

of

would

psychological

awareness also

direction

state

his

to

from

moving

non-analytic

since

addition,

lation

that

in

of

a pulling

receding

opposite

subject

may percep-

respect,

as

second

absorbed

may be related

states

this

the

literally

internally, an

in

example

this

is,

and/or

enlarged

termination and

the

object-image

quasi-sensorial

in

image

alter-

subject's

A shift

that

towards

a movement

as

and

manner, the

the

the

towards

properties

himself':

consciousness

would,

(or

image

first

the

'in

attention.

object-image

another in a similar felt

or

of

kinesthetic

as

the

them

etc.,

alterations

of

internalize

so

"The

contents

p. 58)

of

observed,

197 "have

no

the

resemble

non-things

definition

in

comparison

may

gogic both is

of

have

out

to

be ideo-retinal

it.

It

has

been

taken

place

state

nearest

hypnagogic/hypnopompic implies

This

ness. with

hypnagogic

their

possible

ultimate

ideo-retinal

in

pathways

(optic

Although

it

can

lead

may,

turn,

thus

present

the

problems

subjects

'miss'

defined seeing it is involved this

out

of

not

only

when in

his

and

eyes

the

that

the

focus

and

eyes

to

observe

indeed

of

are

both

the

even

subject

is

seeing

found

be

whole

and

yet

directional.

of has But,

specks

and

clouds

coming

out

of

in

if

are

hypnagogia,

(a)

that

and

only

report

light

images

can

front

of

be moulded the

subject

we bear at and

moulded

and that

also

eyes

they

in

were

projected are

is

picture its

to

shown

in the if

mind

the

stages we remind

in

seen

illumination

is indication of

to the

respect

an explanation for both the account

to

and

seen

namely,

image,

an

a hypnagogic if

and the

argument

the

order

depth,

stimulation

ideo-retinal

in

but

eyes

A further

that,

brain.

the

in

if

how

only

not

be

visual

but, more importantly, shut, images the simultaneously arise

thus

are

(i)

the

appearing

clouds

that

imagery

that

stimulation

projected

that

in

would to

remains,

electrical

and

(b)

shown

binocularly.

still

It

of

of

solved,

specks and

be

(ii)

and

be

to

the

substance

open,

perceived

when

is

are

areas

schemata

with

need

must

simultaneously

point

involved

he

show

ideo-retinal

to

objects,

when

both

the

of

is

parts

that

argued

subject

two

other

and

be

still

its

deeper

stimulating nerve)

in

many

these

wakeful-

a subject

stimulation

electrical

by

be elicited

retina,

the

whether

that

ordinary

likely

what

again

stages

nature. 'specks'

speck-like

of

origin.

Experiments can

to

less

the

researchers

1925)

those

at

deeper

the

experiences

debatable

course,

of

that

Hypna-

dissolve

(Leaning

out

The

clouds

to

defy

also

many

and

and

pointed

have

must

observations

by

specks

light

which

metaphorical.

observed

of

they

respect,

substance".

and

than

been

themselves

argued

into

time

literal

this

physics

quantum

space,

be more

images

form

to

of

terms

visual

in

dimensions;

spatio-temporal

entering ourselves

converge has fact

sharp nonthat and of

last

198 the

states

drawn

deeply

more

how consciousness and

now as

specks

gery.

The more imagery

the

it

more

as and

disappears.

inds

"the

us,

city, It

of

becomes;

and

the

of

(b)

and

the

in

activities (b)

to

pect

have

utions

a full

of

A thrill

that sions

of

the

The

sound

before

But

these

arguments

nature

and

I

of its

took

to

but

res-

correspondents

be

times

three

or the

convol"something

saw

threads

slender body....

Both like

light,

it

instantly

as

the

nervous

system,...

went

through

same

correspondent

me -

flashes

falling

of

clouds images. (In

brilliant

with

of

sensations

he

central

cells'

hypnagogic

connection

"two

recognized

experienced

of

aspects

glowed

that

were

changes

and

p. 152)

occasion

the

of

arms

excitement

frequently

other

arms

starshaped

disappeared". he

On one

moon...

'giant

the

all

the

I

what

projection

and

centre

that of

but

from

springing the

of

qualitative

object-like

stated

my own brain".

a starfish,

as

the

being

of

specks

(1925,

-

glimpses

caught of

like

Newbold

Romaine

Prof.

as

to

electromagnetic

and

Leaning's

of

one

position

quasi-perceptual

sometimes

velo-

and

due

and

times

other

some

and

colour

body

his

meditation

and

electrochemical

actual

its

a blur".

shifting

kinesthetic

as

attention

the

the

uncertain

knows

himself,

in

state,

experience

in

find

may

he

rem-

to

able

more

becomes

both

that

subject (a)

the

specks

p. 52)

is

if

electron

argued

attentional

to

able

be

thus

into

physicist

versa,

hypna-

properties,

(1974,

an electron...

the

of

in

disintegrates

the

vice

ima-

Conversely,

Koestler

as

appreciate

substance'

emergent

it

(as

object-like

activity.

accurately

location

hypnagogia

prevailing

I

more

may

further

to

(absorbed)

exhibits

physics,

location

the

it

is

stage

'thought

involved

he

as

attention

able

now as more

analytically In

velocity

in

it

the

determine

and

into

be

then

clouds

becomes

(a)

hypnagogic

may perceive

greater

his

as

a deeper

itself

unfolds

observes

one

its

the

(b)

we might

one

in

is

subject

and

in

when

fascinated),

he becomes

gogic

a

hypnagogia

exits

and

enters

consciousness

of

instantly

and also

of

one

reported

light

explo-

and

asleep). of

are,

course,

imagery, with

other

such types

in

no way

as of

its

to

deny

symbolic

imagery.

199 in

Both

hypnagogia

zations

as

the

is

thing

simply it

that levels

they

that

a symbol

can

be made

standing

for,

different

may correspond

different

organization

in

much

different

In

and

to

'symbols'

as be

may

one or,

another,

two

may perceive-cognize

simultaneously. As Deikman

(1969b,

talk

"may

be

when

in

the

of

energy

cognitive takes

place,

'presence',

and

liberated

during

(e. g.,

tists to

this

go" active

of

state

as (see

than

just

The

notion

it

may be

by

also

Trämner

the

to

relaxation, intense 1911).

switch or

organi-

hypnagogia,

'illumination' it

a metaphor,

occurring

of

unconscious 'peace',

of of

1980),

produced

Moreover,

other.

a resolution experience

of

may

a liberation

also

result

processes

experience

is

the

different between

the

out,

the

and

is,

organizations

unification

when

in

and

hypnagogia

Baker

tension mode

or

steam

that

above,

sensory

of

like".

the

points

but

different

aspect-symbols

more

actual

permitting

occurs,

conflict

or

be more

act

each

meditation

p. 38)

may about from derived an

mystics

of

in

as

or

argued

series

for,

correlations to

as

able,

from

perspective

water, (H2O)

events

do

I

that

of

)

etc.

stand

at way

strong

some

things,

same

water

represent

physiological

stand

entity

zations it

to

the

respect

a similar

psychological them enable its

or

to

things

aspect-states

to,

for

By this

interpretation.

mean

as

a symbol

emotions,

one

correspond

a human

ideas,

of

stands

than

are

states.

(pictures,

electro-

incongruous

concept

that

etc.,

to

of ice

the

a sound,

e. g.,

appear

more

interpreted

is

and

act,

things

or

to

open

not or

an

instance,

For

organi-

which,

imagery,

symbolic

mind.

waking

a picture,

other

and

of

some

is

entity

multi-level

and

activity

activity

chemical to

internal

of

human

the

meditation

multi-sociations

with

presented

in

and

energy

being

held

a view

explained of

the

occul-

in

respect

"letting of

application Deikman

by

states

the that

translation when (a) heightened may occur sensory (b) is directed the to pathways, sensory attention the is absent, thought and (c) controlled analytic is one of receptivity to stimuli subject's attitude (openness instead the general of suspiciousness)... as perceptual context psychological may be described In this of consciousness special state concentration.

200 becomes the subject ordinarily processes of awareness.

of aware excluded

intra-psychic the or beyond

certain from

1969b,

(Deikman However, (a)

as

may not

becomes

earlier,

be required

when

image,

internal

an

noted

in

absorbed

two

are conditions "sensory that ated

already

of

it

attention be

by

reiter-

Deikman

includes

which

may other,

autosymbolic

phenomena

imaginal

constructions,

novel

latter

the

must

defined

hypnagogia

is

attention

while

But

as

condition

hypnagogia

imagery

translation"

p. 38).

of

of

of

case

present.

memories,

perseverations,

presence

object

emerging

experiences

complex,

more

the

the

the

throughout

be present

not

in

and

the

scope

and

etc. discusses

Deikman

that

experience,

mystic

hypotheses,

viz.,

own psychic

structure, of

structure

as

has

second,

the

second

principal if

that

electrochemical

and

thinking"

would

"constitute

ained

to

the

one

words, as

the

of

nature

process".

hypothesis,

the

of,

idual

the

of

some

of

others

learned his

since stimuli

(Werner

Deautomatization

contrast

theory

argues

from

resulting

expansion" sion

third

this

In

unity.

and

and

stimulus

1948; would

von thus

of it

as In

other

'solipsistic'

in

for

Senden

1960;

permit

aspects

infers

constitute

temporary

to

qualities

sensaone

operating

responsible

pert-

"perceptual

a or

unity

processes

this

for

a reversal,

far

would

homo-

are

which

to

automatization

infancy

perception

so

from and

is

perception

intervening

the

without

-

experience,

thought

one's

above. to

experience

thought

stimulus

of

an experience

the

real

relation

consciousness in

tions-and-associations-of-memories the

in

of the

and

experiencing

the

one's

discussed

mystical

of

the

of

of

been

perception the

three

constitutes

contents

activity

electrochemical

the

that

idea

of

perception

discussed

activity

of be

would

has

substance

the

of

light

the

first

of

feature

perception

actual

a valid nature

the

been

also

therefore

and

geneous"

in the as

as

The

"the

then

principal

unity,

feature

"the

the

of

and

world.

which

third

regression,

the

The

argues

his

the the

Shapiro of

suspenthe indivselection

exclusion 1960). reality

that

201

As argued and

and

sive.

The

tory

concepts

and

of

acts

in

addition,

the

mystical kinds

to

prototypical

that

effect

is

to

increase

memories

ineffability

of

these

the

normal

ta)

of

and

reproduce

memory

typical

to

hypnagogia

or

the

are

of

(b) fascination,

and

conviction.

In

conviction,

the

able tile

origin,

as

in

to

the

experience. The

second

different

from

in

of the

the

inability

earlier

of

comfort,

to

mystical

one

in

above

that

of mode security,

fascination may be

they

not

of

are and

may

quoted

mode

this

if

receive

return,

earlier

ineffable

(schema-

features:

the

unstructured, they

that

phenomena

non-analysis,

that,

section,

and

these

experiences

probably

earlier

kind

of

hypnagogist's

are

an

fact

p. 284;

and

experience

firstly,

fascination

due

very

an

to

The

intensity

hypnagogic

of

state

the

to

of

thought

the

to

1959,

of

subject

this

senses: they

argued

the

1964).

and

relevance

analytic

(c)

to

two

quality

sets

vividness

vehicles

(Schachter The

isolation

"categories

by

intensification

the

due

in

the

meditation

and

be due

infant

processes"

Suraci

also

the

of

thought

recall

suitable

three

of

reorientation,

in

may

of

in

abandoning

cognition,

and

not

union

sensory

conditioned

p. 40).

lies

the

or of

contemplative

see

childhood"

1969b,

Deikman

is

experiences early

of

by

(a)

which

suggestive

functional

memories

memories

(infantile)

in

and

p. 40;

mind

adult

experience.

state',

which

fourth

on primitive

a "regression

of

distinguishes

mystical

very

of

theory

ineffability.

of

p. 40)

exclu-

expana-

Deikman's

a preverbal

of

notions

mutually

the

that

based

renunciation

such

to

(1969b,

first

the

useful

to

relates

ineffable

an

not

provides

experience,

is

(ib.,

of

it

by

contributes

are

and

accessible.

explanatory

good

a qualifier

probably

This

about

a main

as

also

phantasies

breast".

brought

paper,

sensory experience... 'undifferentiated

nonverbal

and

this

stand

as

of

"is

kind

related

and

in

Deikman

three

first

The

become

hypnagogia

Interestingly, between

to

hypothesis

third

regression:

awareness earlier

may

of

stages

various

feature

above

hypotheses

second

of

from

blocked

hitherto

were

be

ineffinfan-

secondly, remembered

rehearse-memorize

experience its

ineffability

is

202

(quoted

As James

lize. "states and

beyond

going in

and

states van lation

the

of

dimensions levels

of

totality

of

that

hypnagogic

all

iences

of

are in

that

this

ization of

of

view

is

similar

normally

of

of

tionality'

of

hypnagogists,

users,

to

respect

data

among

ships

phases

image

seemingly may or

may

The

ideas,

the

experience,

hold

his viz.,

experience

true of

fifth

in

the

ineffable

the

goes

trans-sensate

beyond

in

respect

the

"vertical"

of

the

apparent

'irra-

psychotics, (e. g., individuals

LSD-

for

with

the

the

the

appa-

modalities, in conviction

regards

'solution'

problems

light

of

later

to

of

the

phenomena,

customary

which

analysis. Deikman

experience

mystical

"irrel-

relation-

synesthetic

of

Kepler's

tides).

emphasize

the

feature

principal

This

society.

sense of

a James

water,

notion

moon

next,

feelings

kind

third to

relates

not

the

different

unrelated

of

reports

many

to

of

unjustified

rently

the

of

instance,

mystics,

creative

hypnagogia,

one

of

evancy"

the

of

association

and

unrelated, for

above

account

made

statements

organ-

entirely

The

by

proposes

inter-

permits

expressed

may

see.

an organization

urban

a modern

symbolism.

concepts

is

it

'vertical'

new

properties I

one

many

exper-

encompassed,

are

as

molecular

my interpretation

organization

"the

and

the

many

argued

(1964),

is,

extensive,

to

be

kind

this

"a

which

of

of

the

to

Ehrenzweig

consciousness

structure

reve-

of

presently

kind

the

aware

"a

hypnagogic/hypnopompic

'logical'

on

novel,

are

with

such

experience

is

not

of

that

a treatise the

is

it

place,

schemata

of

'understands'

as we shall

takes

non-linear

Bond

In

of

type

conscious-

experience

and

some

agreement

diverse

and

to

nature

state

relationships in

this

concepts"

of

the

that

of

"becomes

subject

Although

case

it,

sudden

interrelationships

experiences

in

Deikman,

The

and

existence".

the

doubtless

1979).

simultaneously

meaning

verba-

in drug-induced both place 1965, Sherwood Poe 1949,

(e. g.,

the

put

very

This

taking

as

life",

p. 41)

'field

ordinary

significance

of

to

1969b,

Deikman

the

Wambach

complex

may be only

hypnagogia

1972,

Dusen

too

verbalization.

reported

often

also

by

of

extensions

great

being

intuition

mystical

of

ness'" is

"revelation"

the

to

may be due

mystical in

sensory

which

pathways,

203 ideas,

and

found,

vivid

memories":

'iences

the

are

dimensions from

ness,

and

gests

that

consciousness",

the

p. 382) [these

trans-sensate

images]

sciousness blank

'abstract'

tasy".

This

Van

the

one

breaks

The

individual

said

what

was

'self'

in

our is

realness,

(1972,

p. 104) "is

infinite awakens

suddenly

the

images as seen

being

the

on

and

(1964, shapes

way

to

in and

its

all

hypnagogia

deepest

enlightenment.

are

answerer

This

one.

representations.

a trance,

experienced".

fan-

conviction.

the or

satori

con-

a

unconscious

that

from

up

experience

with

of

though

with

characteris-

encountered

of

that

associated

not

suggests

sug-

from

scope

certainty,

a kind and

experiences

surface

replete

still

or

meaningful-

incompatible out

undevto

Ehrenzweig

their

other

of

questioner into

of

emptiness"

hypnagogia

of

loss

to

produce

"full

is

each

image

Dusen

Suddenly

by

so

sense

a strong

level

cancel

and

it

experience.

"owing

that

argues

"the

such

that

or

ignored

a different

has

consciousness,

of

of

exper-

responsive

that

and

such

a new

previously

reported

perception

of

capacity

(p. 42),

pro-

"unidentifiable,

that

operation

array

intensity

the

reflective

as

stimulus

awareness

the

normal

tic

the

of

is

maintains

perceptual

the

of

blocked

result

intense,

with

experience

Deikman

unutilized

or

eloped

of

the

perception"

indescribable".

hence

"filled

although

puzzled Poe

(1949)

hypnagogic images that of his [they) have in them a pleasurable ecstasy, as far the most pleasurable beyond of wakefulof the world or of dreams, ness, as the heaven of the North-man is beyond its hell. I regard theology the visions, in some meaarise, with an awe which, even as they the ecstasy so or tranquillizes moderates sure, -I (which them, through seems a porregard a conviction in itself) that this tion ecstasy, of the ecstasy itself, is of a character to the human nature supernal world; of the spirit's outer and I - is a glimpse if is at all this term conclusion-arrive at this intuition by a perception to instantaneous applicable has, the delight that experienced as its element, but the absoluteness I say the absoluteof novelty. in these fancies let them ness - for me now term impressions is there psychal really nothing even in character to impressions approximate ordinarily is as if It the five received. senses were supplanted by five to mortality. myriad alien others (Poe

1949,

p. 543).

204 On the

hypnopompic

Sherwood

side,

(1965)

writes:

I have sometimes to consciousness come back with great reluctance, still exhilarated with an inspired poem I am reading, the last strains of which are still in my ears. The lines ringing are too lovely and important to be lost and I make frantic to efforts them through the mists retain of returning consciousPerhaps I succeed, ness. yet, when they are examined in the cold light I am blankly of day, astonsihed to find that has gone out of them. all virtue The fragment lovely is meaningless although my other self to something was so lately moved by its rarity approaching ecstasy. (Sherwood (1979),

Wambach psychologists,

reporting

the

on

1965,

work

p. 90).

of

fellow

some

that

says

to biofeedback when their subjects were hooked machines, between and were registering zero and four they to recall cycles per second, were unable when they they had said. They had been awoke what 'asleep'. But when they deep state, were questioned when in this they insights. often reported It mystical seemed in this deep state that be reached material could that was not normally to the conscious available mind.

(Wambach 1979, A wider insights"

ical if

we took

look

in

view

the

himself

of

of

attitude it)

of

the

of

of its

of

Whether

personal

of

This

present abandonment,

be

achieved

be

the

called

to

is

that

that

is

we

it

"aims

particular 'enlighten-

called

end

If

by

achieved

non-analysing-categorising,

by

cultivate in

and is

is

in

gradually

viewed or

require in one that

as

a leap the

form

nothing

regular

and

life.

the and

into

another can

The

application deliberately to

a return

explicit or

would

everyday

exemplified

mode"

1969,

Suzuki,

as

would

self

would

perhaps,

a person

p. 485).

Unconscious

achievement

these

we learn

which

this

of

epistemology.

world

"action

a Universal

assumption,

instance,

practices

a separate

striving

abandoned.

for

a Zen monk

meditation

concept

mystical

"myst-

occurrence

might

(non-mindedness,

which

prolonged

what

non-striving,

non-separateness put

at

the

the

1971,

the might,

experience and

(Deikman

ment'"

and

Buddhism,

changing

at

look

a closer

Zen

at

of

hypnagogia

attitude

mystical

an

understanding

pp. 16-17).

the

unity

a Superconscious or in

implicit all

go wrong

kinds because

205 is

there

nothing

attitude,

mode an

to

introduction of to

demolish

(in

the

in

It

defining

four

of

lated even

argued

Also

interesting

W. T.

Stace's

in

hypnagogia

se

experience the interpretation

We shall "Creativity"

of

by

earlier, in

see

how

the

on

an

the

hypnagogia

both

about

reinvested quality".

and

addition, exper-

mystical

sweeps

sometimes deja

the

or

vu corre-

significantly and

(1975)

James's

Geers

1967)

a form

of

approach

to

mysticism

as

between

genuine

of

of

also

and

light,

throw

and

shared,

hypnagogia.

"Schizophrenia"

significance

schizophrenic

the mystical

marker

stages

may

which

and authoritative, "may be either which

important

on

in

and

mystics

later

and

occurring

a regularly to

chapters

awareness

accompanying certainty,

is

This

appear,

relevant

by

given

false".

be

the

paramnesia. is my discussion

is

which

of

(Buck

distinction

pertinent

per

we saw

very

and

in

i. e.,

In

is

see, to

explain

transiency

before'",

itself

(1960,1973)

the,

he makes

(1897)

this

abandoning

W.

of

which

phenomena

Ellis

in

we carry

two

feeling

there

by

images

viz.,

we shall

hypnagogic

phenomenon

its

as

which,

with

or

'been

as

gradation

"sudden

having

experience,

as

a five-fold

the

includes us

over

true

of

the

hypnagogia.

by

shared

live

which

"self-like

a

mysticism,

also

description

ience

of

and

as

becomes

that

note

is

'schemata',

acquires

to

marks are

passivity, his

then

with

for

concern

'self')

the

of

interesting

is

and, (a

aim

partly

endowed:

psychological

schema which

might

calls

concern,

and

somatic

a collective the imagery

in

hypnagogia

absence

understood

generally

concern

time

immediacy

temporal

or

important

and

be

hypna-

of

mystic's

analysis

are

personal

as

space

to

orientation

the

of

This

a receptive

prolongation

here the

is

and

its

Future:

'living'

temporal

and

is

concepts

experience,

us

as

the

spatial

released

with

the

seen

occurrence

for

There

experiences

spatial

the

condition

Present.

the of

mystical

for

This

place.

functional

in

shift

for

sense

hypnagogic

the

we have

sleep.

both

sense

of

as

this

concern

whatever

state)

is,

a necessary

and

fearful

the

pre-condition

essential

gogia

in

go"

and

first

go wrong

"letting

of

attitude is

to

by and

means of the feeling

creative

mentation,

206 between

distinguishing of

the

subject

in

the

light

p. 232)

between

tion

object

between

tinction

is

it

experience

lead

tends

to

tions

between

In

the

can

latter in

ance,

"if

that

writes knowledge

and

(Wolters in

templation other

things

own)"

and

is

here

by

Sartre

but

in

its

to the

opposite in

the

neither

can ible

"there

be

That

it

no

can

thoughts

p. 197).

"You is

nor

want

stupid....

to

of

which

you

In

the

all

(even

employed

"Tales

your

earlier

attitude,

fit

be

On one

former

know

In

at. there

don

well

the only

are

nagual

very

intellig-

known

any

occasion

correslatter

the

hinted

the

and

activity

whereas to

distin-

Power",,

of

The

involved;

explain

"con-

that "when

perceptual

made only

for-

"Cloud

told

sense

Nagual.

You

in

abstraction).

consciousness

mode: are

the

and

p. 174)

analytic,

(1976) modes

described

Castaneda:

tonal.

Tonal

(ib.,

certainties"

main

inst-

For

("contemplation"

same

pure

states

own

forgotten

the

of

mystical

your

been

in

we

1975,

achieved

relinquished

Castaneda's

rational

cognitive

Nagual

not

and

only

is

sense

two

the

to

have

absorbed

unobtainable,

we are

a differentiating,

convey

between

experience: ponds

is

activities

used

Don Juan guishes

ch. 43)

self-awareness

and

ignorance,

1977,

distincobjects.

God divinely,

creature".

section attention

of

(Organ

other

the

mystics.

Eckhart

perfection"

and

clearly

various

pure

no dishypnagogia

absorbed

hypnagogia

know

as

every

is

analysis by

is

in

diffused

of

distinc-

no

external

and

that

to

are

become

Unknowing"

object,

there

mystical

we saw and

(1973,

that

is

dissolution

and

sermons

you

must

yourself

get

his

of

one

diffused

false".

plane 1.

Whilst

as

it

Stace

there

case,

described

are

that

the

between

relationships

the

3.

developed

rational

or

there

fully

viz.,

wherein

see

as

respect,

that

the

and

"true

viz.,

object".

a weakening

test

logical

and

that

subject

same

attention

to

clearly

to

2.

object...

of

"Internalization",

on

of

short

things,

one,

subject

falls

generally

and

as

the

onto

three

in the

no distinctions

are

and

-

-

inability

or

experience,

projected

involves

intellect

ability

experience

mystical

"when

us,

the

consciousness

developed

tells

the

of

the

'waking'

of

by

two

interpret

to

fully

The

the

Juan

with that

says

the we

207 make

in

sense

talking

boundaries

boundaries,

and

those

the

(pp.

186-7).

nagual"

a state

able: the

the

to

on

that

further

logical

the

) may not

consciousness? experience,

but

sciousness kind

in

the

Sri life,

who

might,

mystical

mode, the

within

suggests waking

nagual

a dissolution to

con-

of a different

the

as

however,

state,

to three

orders

for

the

in

regard ways: as

are if

the

nagual.

In lower

"the

the

to

utterances)

the

by

follower

hypnagogia reality

wherein

hypnagogia,

as

'objective"

we may

end

allowing

as

street

the

for

a different

or

1975,

Staal

in

claims

make

high-

the

philosopher "Maya (appearance):

man

In

is

level

Advaita

undeterminable,

for

Vedas

the

while

(F.

Maya

to

applicable.

unintelligible

mind.

the

non-existent". the same high

we try

mystical

Absolute"

by

allbetween

experience,

quotes

of

or

truth:

than

more

mystical

third

the

distinguishes

and of

the

and

and

everyday

argue

(or them

refers conceptual,

tonal

levels

three

making

rules

of

first,

the

p. 43)

logician

the

experiences

considering

the

of

says

scripture

different

the

two

in

Without one

(active

the

it

as

existence

supermind

(ib.,

understood by

(1954)

reserved

Staal

Vidyaranya

the

into

far

so

and

modes

the

of

and

level

empirical is level

p. 42).

of

Juan's

a similar

insight

reorientation

(1949)

of

across

we come

real,

in

not

Aurobindo mind,

talks

Castaneda

is

general

perceptual,

second

matter,

er

don

suggests

an

applicable

talk

pervading

pervading.

the

affairs

receptive

and

suggests

Koestler

reality.

reality: -

sorcerer,

experiencing

nagual

tonal

hypnagogist,

of

of

pre-

reality.

of

the

it

the

state

obtain

the

organismic

an

Mystics one

is,

that

the

to

be

the

and

Juan,

hypnagogia

of

rules

unobtain-

type

active

us of

mentation

paralogical

the

enable

thinking

Moreover,

of

of

the

that

tonal

the

activities

to

distinction

don

of

alternatives.

using

not

the

describe

that

case

manner,

of

exclusion

thus

the

to

hypnagogia,

itself

asserts

'fascinated'

a

insistence

may

in

in

as

certain

applicable

not

reflective

affairs

or,

mystic, in knows,

to

of

within

we stay are

Here,

renders

certainty

of

sence

because

only

in

sense up

by

that

a

of

either they

may

208 hold

in

good

doubtful

In

may be In

Zen

same

time

to

give

is

there

must

the

fact

The

In

tualization". intellectualization (1955)

has

mystic

finds and

ence

is

which

having

ience

itself. The

the

then

and itself in

way

that

of not

hinted

the

becoming difficulty states

experiences

also

to

by

kind

Mysteries

and

perfected in discussing (including

the

to

the the

exper-

hypnagogic

and

mystical) in a unfold

to

this

the be

might

p. 262)

said

who

that

they

knowledge)

that

'experienced' led

not

to

only of

their A main

vo6).

hypnagogia

'universe

i. e.,

integral

and

is

'think'

to

rationality,

1974,

of

not

experience

ability

(TEtcXccix status

is

It

experience

reasoning

moods"

exper-

the

the

that

start-

the

twofold.

'felt',

'fulfilled'

experi-

experience.

(propositional

psychic the

the

the

be

the

which

actual

Mysteries

'suffered', and

in

during

common

Eleusinian

knowledge as

what

pp. 543-4)

have

(Mylonas

the

acquired

Underhill

place

of

interintellec-

an

analysing

with

the

in

of

to

it

experience

then

seems

Aristotle in

appear

one

1962).

logic...

by

(1949,

transcend

What

impressions

"certain

cent

at

so much

from

but

reasoning

of

initiates

the

it,

equip

seems

itself.

experience was

first

appearstA

kind

'right'

must

system

mystical

both

one

one

irrational

the

however,

lon-

no

and at

an

place

took

is,

about

reason often

a

that

case

or

comprehending

experiences

the

experience,

after

what

is

understand

a state

and

logics,

some

constructed

take

wakefulness

excluded

Bunge

followed

Poe's

of

"to

a reverberation

recollected

problem

(cf.

another

resembles

this

mystical

merely

like

into

ience

to

immediately

himself

himself

ling

according

"afterglow",

the

called

hypnagogia

In

a

can

in

law

developed

only

the

this

first,

fully

the

to

of

logic,

a rational

comes

able

intelligibility.

but

a specially

experience

is

of

system;

one must have the be

we are

law

p. 79),

(1974,

it

But,

limits the

in

Suzuki

of

pretation.

that

unintelligible

experience]

to

hold the

the

of

intelligible

words

[the

reality.

intuitionistic

clearly

the

of

example,

part

What

valid.

ger

for

a valid

Brouwer's

e. g.,

draw

logic,

classical

middle

truly

definitively

and is

kind

we can

whether

clearly

'other'

some

and

adja-

that

the

discourse'

209 has

which

different

rules

but,

consciousness, and

these

of

use

and

of

method In

tion').

in

instance, is

no

to

discuss"

be

and

we now think

what

(historically

once the

mystical

states"

as

especially of and

consciousness creativity.

personal

they

of

some

extra

bring

For

together

instance,

account of the Renaissance

Staal

is

mystical

that, states

the

first

as

normal is now what

consciousness").

light

encountered

by

states,

exceptional

lectures

(1895)

meth-

subsequently

adjacent

appeared

state

Crichton-Browne's may shed

as

since

made

psychologically)

and

"consciousness

that

suggestion

and

of

nothing

inapplicable

correct,

be developed

hypnagogia

to

is

argument

is

interesting will

there

as

an epistemological

my analysis

which

long

there

us,

irrelevant

an

implies

(An

states.

perhaps,

called

if

is,

p. 62),

states,

before

for

saying,

"so

that

these

own reasoning 'Internaliza-

(1977)

mysticism,

meaning that

on

section

waking

the

their

Ayer's

proposition

which

relation

were

to

may simply

these

(1975,

A. J.

respect,

everyday

different,

both

(see

proposition"

odology

in

themselves

intelligible

"intelligible

in

in

reference

of

that

be

to

seem

verification

this

those

importantly,

most

rules

carry

experiences

than

in

on

"Dreamy

on the

mysticism,

and

states

mental

Crichton-Browne historian

discussion

present

phenomena

mental

3. A.

illness,

cites Symonds

a who

reports: in church Suddenly or in company, when I was reading, I think, when my muscles were at rest, and always, it I felt the approach Irresistibly of the mood. lasted took possession of my mind and will, what in a series of and disappeared seemed an eternity from the awakening resembled which rapid sensations influence. One reason why I disliked anaesthetic kind I could this was that not describe of trance I cannot it to render to myself. words even now find intelligible. it It in a gradual but swiftly consisted time, of space, progressing obliteration sensation, factors of experience, which and the multitudinous to call what we are pleased seems to qualify ourself. In proportion conditions of ordinary as these consciousthe sense of an underlying ness were subtracted, or the sense were subtracted, essential consciousness of an underlying or essential consciousness acquired intensity.... The apprehension dissolof a coming the grim that this ution, conviction state was the last self,... of the conscious stirred, or seemed

210 The to stir, me up again. tions of sentient existence the power of touch. ering

to ordinary return began by my first 1895,

(Crichton-Browne is

It

importance

of by

preceded

muscular

(see or

mystic,

he was

ending

of

where

he

p. 75)

here

functional

in

In

thus the

a similar

the

that

is

argues,

"a

has

training

who

gogist

of

tively

for

(p. 486)

impasse

triggers

of

the

the

"shift

to

a compensatory

case "a

mode is

receptive attempt

of

the

receptive.

mystic

mode

may

control

is he

the

to

whose rela-

usually

nor

prepared mystical

psychosis", of

mode

life and

a sudden

perception

ensues

unsupported".

This

the

great receptive

hypna-

the

(and

gradually

arouse

long

whose and

rejection

and

out

a desperate

of

the

and

unprepared

each

This,

shift

action

in

points

extreme

the

of

cognition

to

against

acute

in

shift induced

modes

is

is

Symonds

occurring

experience,

crucial

a collapse

person the

the

will;

cannot

spontaneously

activity is neither

psychotic

"In

I

action".

abandoning

cortical

argues,

receptive

which

and

of

deliberately

hypnagogia

an

Else-

schizophrenia

the

exper-

kind

acute

unlike

a

and

p. 486)

and

for

enters

it.

Deikman

sharp him

normally

subdued),

the

of

himself.

experiences.

to

the

(1971,

of

again,

prepared

alertness

equipped

rush

But,

is

two

mystical

due

of

place

against

cases

sudden,

mode".

receptive

Deikman

probably

and

struggle

vein,

and

a naturrally

the

mode

by

end

takes

active

many

wish

and

setting

marked

or

preceded

state

of

onset

accept

hypnagogia,

meditation) viz.,

an

(which

occurring

other,

to

orientation

normally

on

return

unlike

"this to

a para-

schema

fought

it

that

to the

the

But,

disliked

"I

to

dissolution

describe

not

myself

unwilling

clearly

he

of

return

body

this).

on

was

of

by

of

a coming

exclaimed:

concentrate

the

Symonds

self,

he

presence

marked

1938

of

could

state

re-establishment

apprehensive

because

ensuing

awareness:

hypnagogist,

conscious

cannot

the

turning

the

likewise,

Isakower

the

(ib.,

body

of

the

"mood"

inward

an

to

points

was,

also

a normal

ience:

trance"

of

and

sensations

boundaries

comparison

state

waking

tactile

and

loss

and

numbness

ordinary

relaxation

pp. 74-75).

Symonds'

that

note

influence"

"anaesthetic

lytic

I

his

Also,

attention. of

to

condirecov-

anxiety mode

for

and

211 experience, (p. 487).

this

into

material

impaired The

ego,

not

abandoning

of

is

out, finds full

what

most

ego

the

mystical lack of fear

seeking

of

"in

is

"ego

trained

this

hypnagogia, state,

a difference in state,

ego

or

Likewise,

into

of

The

to

ego

loss

dissolution

the

to

do

as

van

as and

in

former,

Deikman

in

the

latter.

points

a schizophrenic

Dusen

absence

and

an

processes".

(1972)

the

noted,

and of

hypnagogia normal in the lying respect, the

of

is

a prolongation the

cap-

psychotic

these

wanting

van

eruption

between this

the

difference

death"

and require

to

the

control

understanding

trance,

a trance,

cannot

response"

hypnagogic

enters

oneself

mode

contrast

awareness....

difficult.

of loss:

that

and

a mystic

entrance

exploration

to

argues

seek

not

action

an

respect

who deliberatly

does

usually

of

p. 25)

seeker

able

in

Similarly,

(1975,

Dusen

is

that

an attempt

fear and implicit

explicit

CHAPTER

11

study

by

PSI:

Although

an early psi

show

significant

state,

and

ficant

correlations

imagery

ficantly

argued

increase

in

reported

the

tion

hypnagogic

(1975)

hypnagogic

the

of

subjects

(1974)

Harper

(1925)

Leaning

be might visions (1957) Myers posited

hypnagogic O. H.

and

imagery

gogic

knowledge

of

The

word

to

encompass

It

is

an 'psi'

this

chapter,

only

to

telepathy,

are

trance

of

I

shall

related

in

production

the

of

psi

and,

hypnagogic. hypnagogic

I

shall,

experiences

place.

as

umbrella

the

of

of

further, psi,

-212-

psi

discuss religious,

and In

induction,

hypnagogia tendency

states the

what

hypnagogia

and

the

in

paper,

clairaudience,

psychophysical

versa,

vice

term

phenomena.

convenience.

conduciveness

in

an

(OOBEs),

states

psi

induction

berate/experimental

takes

paranormal

of

hypna-

visual

constituting

clairvoyance,

a term

that

clairvoyance, of

throughout

respective

and

phenomenology,

employed

and

that

their

latter

experiences

as

argue

of

type

one

so-called

out-of-the-body

forms

follows

of

obtained studies.

i. e.,

the

commonly

kinds

all

psychometry, some

is

and

(1975)

form

early that

before

event

although

suggested

precognitive,

in

used

reference

be

might

an

showed

Honorton

(1968)

Edmunds

and

Kelly's

subjects

hypnagogic-ganzfeld

in

rela-

"qualitative

Braud

and

in

and

chance"

material".

Wood,

results

psi

from

(1978)

events

two

with

showed

target

Braud,

and

significant Both

the

psi

an

Green

and

Schacter

consistently

to

correspondence

spontaneous

deviations

signi-

Carrington

and

Green

hypnagogia

positive

is

(1970)

experience

practices.

ESP in

of

study

"insignificant one

of

signi-

Krippner

events, psychics

not

hypnagogic

of

recently

phenomena.

occurrence

their

to

paranormal

developing

that

no

hypnagogia

that

suggested to

revealed

more

did

hypnagogic

the

incidence

the

visions,

conducive

(1975)

survey

between

(1975)

Panati

and

(1925)

crystal

and

during

achievement

Leaning's

(1921)

Warcollier

to

in of

become

presence and

deli-

mystical

of

the

213

latter

this

theme

be

I

veracity

shall

both of

to

return of

psi

psi

the

of

examination

regarding

The

mentation.

gogic

perspective

a brief

after

formulations

theoretical

the

Finally,

setting.

and

set

subjects'

in

reports

psi

view

and

events

some hypna-

and

phenomena

will

not

discussed. Support

between

psi

for

the

and

hypnagogia

existence

of

close

comes

from

relationships following

the

sources: (i)

the

(e. g.,

ualism

Edwards,

Muldoon

Braud

1975;

Braud

and

(iii)

Stanford

Green

spontaneous

1976;

Barker,

cases

(e. g.,

of

which my own studies (b) observations psychics, circles,

each

over

during

two

of

aware (e. g., (c) in

and both

of

phenomena

conditions.

pp. 278-284)

and thus

(c)

demonstrating In

examination

a similar of

not the

in

each

semi-

floor)

the

and

of

be

thought). (b)

observed

in

is

noting

an

worth infrequent

hypnagogic

respect,

crystal

subjects

sessions

quality It

was

20

of

occurrences

were (a).

with develop-

relax on

comes

also

weekly

lying

or

snoring

Warcollier

interviews

groups to

hypnagogia

confirmed

partly (b)

two

30 one-hour

by

1972;

spiritualist

psychophysical images, sensations,

physical

the

from

chairs

1921;

Dusen

subjective

a

phenomenon! both

on

at

1976),

Drucker

and

(a)

1976;

Braud

and

relationships

instructed

were

(sitting

van

made

of

periods

1974;

Arnold-Forster

encompass

reports

they

which

darkness

All

(c)

Altom

psi-hypnagogic

from

Honorton

Messer,

1941;

1973,

and Braud 1967,1968;

1974;

1975;

McCreery

1941,

Braud

Tart

Mayer

Garrett

1967,1968b;

ment

1961;

Ophiel

1980),

1964;

White and

and

Thorsrud

. Confirmation

Bennett

1962;

Fox

Baker

1967,1968b;

Green

1973:

Mitchell

1946;

Tyrrell

1975b;

1975a,

spirit-

undated;

1968,1973;

1965;

undated;

and

on controlled psi experiments 1938,1948; Warcollier Garrett

1930;

(e. g. Sinclair 1949,1950;

1938)

Roberts,

occultism

Butler

Northage,

literature

the

Green

undated;

Carrington

and

1974;

Monroe

(ii)

of

1966,1975,1978;

Carrington 1973;

literature

and

practices

visions

and that

auditory nature

Leaning's revealed

of (1925, that

214 these the

indistinguishable

were phenomenologically hypnagogic type.

Psychophysical

induction

of

psi:

Individuals

involved

in

the

of

psi

towards

step

state.

of to

as

psychophysical

the

(1930)

Sinclair

production

beliefs

and

advocate

phenomena,

first

the

theories

their

of

pective

from

the

nature

relaxation

induction

for

irres-

psi,

the

of

instance,

as

psi-conducive

writes:

hold your completely mental of, relax or awareness bodily Relax sensation... of, all all mental in everything in the environment;... interest body, from your Drop your a dead weight, conscious Make your conscious To mind. mind a blank... it is necessary mind a blank make the conscious just 'let to 'let go' of the body; as to go' of 'letting the body requires go' of consciousness of the body.

(Sinclair pp. 46-48),

(1968,

Butler developing

(undated,

p. 28)

freed

of

is

progress.

into

"place

to

(or

to

(see

also

(1973)

notes

that

the

training

is

at

p. 64)

before

need

for

psychophysical

lack

J. B.

1936),

1888),

"high

1950,

p. 230),

cited

by

White

lack

calmness

carelessness" lack

of

1964),

of

(Dessoir and conscious inactivity

Bennett psychic "the

that but

at night, investigators

(Barrett

receptive

naturally

asleep

not out

pointed

(Schmoll

relaxation

inhibition

1934,1937),

Rhine

(Tyrrell

of

instructs

must

begin

becomes

also

fall

psychics

to

one

Other

overtired".

sitting

Similarly,

rest".

place

be

to

allowed

when

falling

the

would-be

and

and

"should

a condition of 1966, p. 31).

time

night"

are

p. 325),

that into

best

be

simply

Carrington

you

when the

is

time...

or

writes

(1977,

Huson

relaxed. ideal

bed

medium whilst

should

minds

abandonment"

"in

she)

sleep,

their

relaxation Roberts

responsibility

p. 9)

(undated,

Edwards learn

go

physical

the

for

conditions

importance. that

and He

a trance,

that

utmost

advises

worry

all

pp. 181-2) the

on

says

of

are

calm

in

writing

clairvoyance,

emotional

1930,

1887,

1882,1883,1924;

self-consciousness 1886;

Schmoll (Garrett

placidity interference and

and

absence

Mabire

1941,

(Carlson: of

expectation

215

in

the

Conscious

the

Tension,

enters in

identified

(2A)

Mind,

following

the

(1)

ESP process:

the

p. 38).

Le Shan 1973,

p. 27)

(1964,

White steps

p. 201;

1964,

(Heywood

(3)

Demand,

Release,

(4)

The

consciousness.

Steps

(:1),

(2),

the

of

the

and

essence

symptoms

(1974,1977)

Honorton

syndrome. (1977, Honorton's

Waiting,

Way the

Response

(2A)

contain

defined

by

and

(1975)

Braud

Engaging

the

later

was

what

and

(2)

Relaxation,

the

five

the

as

psi-

conducive

level

cient

of

cortical

(b)

awareness; exteroceptive

of

to

(c)

conscious

reduction

internal

toward

a suffi-

of (d)

and

receptors;

peripheral

attention

(a)

maintain

relaxation;

from

"

are

markers

arousal

muscular input

deployment

p. 466)

mentation

pro-

cesses".

(1975)

Braud involves (a)

the

physical

uced (d)

sensory

arousal,

distraction

and

increased

concentration,

world can be

It

focussing

feature

(c), for

of

difference fication

for

1977). arousal

of

the

psi

of

performance

situation

has

been

when further

may become

in or

arousal (see

old-

of appears

direction,

lying

workers

p. 835,

and

that enough

specific

Interestingly, level

feature,

agreed-upon

level

a moderate

optimal

Stanford

other

to

the

hypnagogic

of

second not

1977,

reference

production

a generally

some

with that

seems

ness

to

pointing

in

in

mode

receptive (see Stanford

paper

although

arousal,

between

relationship

and

the

fifth

Braud's

positive

this

an

of psi. here covered

is

features.

Braud's

phenomena).

be

erate

in

(f)

model

debatable in

section

decreased to

a close is

psi

predominance

related

(d)

and

increased

along with

importance

red-

decreased

functioning,

Honorton's

functioning

a later

brain

functioning

momentary

that

seen

right-hemisphere

and

(g)

(e)

attention,

hemisphere

view,

arguing

production

of

hemisphere

(a),

Braud's

(c)

decreased

mode/right

altered

characteristics:

(b)

mode/left

receptive

syndrome

psi-conducive

relaxation, inward

a more

action

by

the that proposes following seven major

e. g.,

this

speci-

activation Morris

1976;

ill-defined

lowered,

completely

the

a

consciouslost along

mod-

216 the

with i. e.,

the

low

optimal is

activities 1973)

Braud

drift

may

subject

the

that

to

ability

conscious

one

register

into

deep

is

It

sleep.

conducive

relaxation

(e. g.,

alphoid

EEG (e. g.,

by

accompanied

experience,

level

arousal

of

an

thus

to

argued

psi

Braud

and

Stanford

1971). Honorton 1970; Stanford Further, Lovin et al and the presence (1971) found positive with psi correlations but not with state" of (a) alpha EEG and (b) an "altered (a)

either

(b)

or

Honorton

alone. (1971) al's

et

very

phenomenologically

ness of significance, discovery, omnipotence as

either

they

case

last

the

cognitive-affective or as during "altered state" said case is

only

they

that

activity

may

hypnagogic

(1975) and

inward

focussing

White's

(1964)

the

in

which

mental

many

a psi the,

as

-

It

set.

to

themselves

which

setting

of -

prerequisites

and

understood Moreover,

an

forms

perhaps,

of

from

psi

(2),

that

a close

look

appears

to

agreed-upon

marks

may

of

be

be

explicit

by

all

with conscious is

marks enough

of

to

a more

the

inducing

relate

for

called or

and

subjects

mode seen

(d)

overlap

engaging these

at

the

of

to

dis-

sensory

and

seem

attention,

analysis

these

reduced

concentration,

step

them

of

(c),

features

of

However,

taining

as

present

increased

traction

none

subject's

in

experiences.

Braud's

mind.

activity

seen

-

and

marks

distinguishing

characteristics

only

as

them

we view

when

the

constitute

may

a psi

psi

set

defining

the

they

of

subject's

be

may

induction

the

conviction, 1911).

features

two

to

constitute

may

of certainty, Hollingworth

(e. g.,

prerequisites

state" may relate the hypnagogic aware-

with

closely feelings

(1975)

Braiid's

Further,

"altered

clearly

workers. and

closely

mainto

hypna-

gogia. In

step

second

methods

erse image

(1964)

White's is

until

traction

is

the

a blank.

mind

it

or

achieved

induced either

viz., all

paper by

or For

pointed by

two

concentrating physiological

perceptual,

reduced

is

entirely instance,

prevented, Sinclair

out

the

that

div-

apparently on and or

a mental mental by

(1930,

dis-

making pp. 186-87)

217 have

writes:

"After

trating

on a flower... in

Carlson: "In

you

J. H. R. 's

receiving,

nearly

rational blank

screen

might

take

Lodge

1884,

Schmoll 1882;

Mabire

1888;

Burt

the

summarizing p. 32)

(1964,

methods

forms

1887,

Schmoll

p. 325;

p. 20;

Barrett

White

(1964,

"accomplish full

of

stream

pp. 123-124;

1905).

the

as

a subjective

1938,

Warcollier

the

same

attention

the

of

mental

the

of p. 179) further

or

complete

explain

be

lack

form

one the

of

of

or

--

another". analytic,

active,

As "a

ESP activities Murphy

relaxation".

strain,

and

type.

receptive

in

out,

points

not

to

White

persistence,

in

is

passive, is

concentration

screen,

Two,

Step

of

"seem

these

however,

Concentration, but

features

main

concentration

-

paradoxically

(1943)

usual

1886,

p. 17;

distract

mind

frequently the

Dessoir 1895,

his

clear

also notes:

unanticipated

both

that

says

a blank

passivity,

(1930,

p. 124)

creating

Thomas

or

engage

(see

to

stop

1909;

that

out

a blank"

concen-

mind".

conscious

kind

to thus

also

of

distraction,

then

Rawson

points

purpose:

was

p. 191;

and

to

practice

exercise (1949,

incoherent,

which (see

shape"

Usher

p. 33)

Rush

imagery,

upon

and

p. 30).

and

'daydream'

mind

your

sensory

darkness,

in

sitting

of

possible

as

Hold

1964,

White

the

practised

Sinclair of

part and

Dale

that

between inconsistency,... the value The apparent and the value of relaxation of concentration failure is to specify to stem from what appears is relaxed. The fact what seems concentrated, the everyday to be that attitude of perceiving toward the immediate is directed of time world to which we are normally adjusted, and and space how learns to break this attitude, one unless focus but does nothing the more concentration however, Unconsciously, and perception. normal toward one may be oriented events effort, without is unable to our normal which perception with is strongly this orientation and if make contact, in another may be established contact motivated, that the only way - subconsciously - provided interfere. do not processes conscious

In ness" workers

contrast and in

to

(Murphy

and Dale

Rhine's

(1934)

"dissociative the

psi

factors" area

have

1943,

argument lower

pointed

pp. 13-14) "sleepi-

that

ESP ability, out

that

"some

many of the

218 best

telepathic

(Murphy

during

that

noted

1943,

Dale

and

p. 13).

in

losing

"almost

which

Murphy

psi

to

be

characterized

defined

"the

as

connections"

(p. 8),

the

of

exercise for

reason

dissociation

from

the

world

of

exposition

also

subject,

as

of

preoccupations

and now".

of

mental in

to

success (p. 10). The the

in

hypnosis,

fact

that with

to

adjustment

the and space, He further notes that,

to

dissoci-

that

in

time

to

hypnosis

separation

lie

of

Further

relate

requisite

may

explains, the

activities.

function"

paranormal

provides

a freedom immediate "here

he

be

to

fas-

subject's

remarks

or

cleavage

"seems

the

this,

(1944)

hypnagogia

hypnosis.

and p. 13)

Murphy

mind.

the

my earlier

(1943,

Dale

and

of These

on

imaginal

ongoing

hypnagogia

aware

data

the by

is

(1938)

Tyrrell

surroundings".

with

discussion

of

states

ation,

in

between

similarities this,

agreement

this

to

Germane

her

concern

the the

with

for that the condisome purposes, we may find, tions and drowsiness, of fatigue or even of ill that basis health, us exactly mechanical give dissociation for which we desire,... and that the condition of falling asleep or of waking up dissociation, while sufficient permitting gives to grasp the individual more clearly, at the level, the paranormal impression for conscious he has been reaching... In the records which dozens cases we find of examples of spontaneous light or drowsiness, sleep, or transof very between ition and sleeping. waking states

(Murphy In where

the

state

in

himself

exclusively

on

or

deliberately

subject

he

until

section

on

(cf.

state(s)

out

those

to

or

induce

such

'fascination'

a rose

as is

and

a psi but

relaxedly

thought

"Internalization",

cases

achieved

chapters

on

and "Meditation").

"Hypnosis" For

of

a state

in

concentrates

image

a mental

blankness

sets

typically

pp. 12-13)

is,

that

cases,

non-spontaneous

1944,

my purposes, it

is

important

in

comparing to

note

hypnagogia that

both

be

to

seemed

definitely

quite of

in

absorption

and

cination

was

are it

show

subject

(1937)

Gibson

subject

Similarly,

consciousness

observations

his

state.

a semi-dissociated his that reported

instance,

For

experiments

psi

dissociation"

involve

to

seem

cases

to

psi

methods

for

219 induction

the

(muscular

ation

tension,

),

etc., in

as we saw tation')

'fascinated'

is

both

in

lead

into

185)

instructs:

"After

concentrating able

to

mind

which

be

concentrate

p-. 33)

(1964,

image

the

in

is

but

flower,

it

seeing

Warcollier

is

from

falling

oneself one's

internal

Dusen

(1975)

prevented state

gogic section

The mind-set

on

about

often

'Meditation').

which

of is

appear here

own

to

be and

make

state, turns

eventually

remind

(1938,

an

leading

a hypnagogic

to

preventing

intensifying

argued

van

what

that

when

sleep

intensified

hypna-

into

(see

trance

involving

'allowing and

that

ourselves

relaxation by

;...

a certain

essentially

into

effort-

aslee

as

instead,

psychophysical

characterized

held

influences

of

and

suces-

where

be

fall

to

meditation,

state

concentration

regard

is

will

White

can

inwardly

in

of

- you blank

reached

"This

to

exercise

intruding

thinking

a

pp. 184-

Warcollier

and,

of ego involvement a minimum 1977, (Honorton p. 452) has been

with

are

all

merely

saying

experience

presence

you

must

We may

attention

the

peculiar

a tendency

asleep

says

the

says:

(my underlining).

image". what

of

sleep

its

where

of

a question

not

avoiding

stage

of

brings

(1930, the

eliminated".

image]

tends

(my underlining).

specifically

more

in

hypnagogic

practised

if

'Medi-

subject 'paralogical

it

Sinclair

"A

successfully

pp. 222-223) [on a mental

that

telepathy"

a consciousness

been

have

fact

achieved

a life

on

the

- and on holding

summarizes:

takes

in

lessly

be

must

experiments

sful

It

a flower

on

con-

the

receptive clearly

have

you

in

case

is

instance,

For

sleep.

the

induced,

absorbed

state in

and

phenomenology

(as

either

in

this

Significantly,

mode'.

in

is

deliberate

become

to

image: cognizes

and

by

image

oneself

to

feature

either mental

muscular

leading

latter

with

pre-

active

withdrawal

sections,

hypnagogic

spontaneous

or

The

on a particular or by allowing

centration

concern

parasympathetic

psychological

earlier

relax-

or

worry

sympathetic

fascination.

and

absorption

to

of

to

switch

opposed

psychophysical

lack

relaxation,

(as

dominance

involve

Two

"claptrap"),

everyday

of

Step

of

it

conscious to

be

to

happen'

striving" highly

is

"a

220 to

conducive

Standford

1973,1975b; 1976; logical on

to

argued

Braud

Mayer

1974;

Alton

and

Braud

1976).

is

here

Of importance

to

also,

psi

1973;

1971;

perfor-

see

also

1975).

Parker

correlate

(Tart

susceptibility

have,

with

Hermon

and

psycho-

identified

1970),

significantly

and Bindler have been found

hypnotic

Increased

attention, (Tart

reports"

Drucker,

reports"

with

and

Davidson,

Honorton, "state

Braud

internalized

correlate

(Honorton,

mance

e. g.,

Drucker

and and

withdrawal "state of a scale

been

and

Messer,

Barker,

(see

activities

psi

High

significantly

1971).

the

state actual atttentional is hypnogogia, in As receptive, attention the psychic. of the action mode with associated commonly and effort, tension, or eliminated. (muscular etc. ), reduced worry, is

thing

tant

pp. 6-8)

(1944,

As Murphy

but

consciousness,

as

were,

impressions

the

of

'clear

a

development

the

can move,

of

picture. within

space'

far

the

for

We need

to

the

so as to

be quietly

psychics,

e. g.,

of

out

devices

which

impor-

most

blotting

or

emptying

actual

out

effort

attentive it

the

not

"by

out

points

keeping develop,

emerging

by

observed

introspection". At

this

in

step the

their

it

this

diffusedly

which he

taneously

lies

wherein There

is

The

"Keep the

order

not

important

first

eyes silently,

he

closed and

while

seeks, of

"

points

to

be noted

to

the

with

as

body little

at

attitude

(1930,

the

on simul-

a void,

answer!

and

two

straddle exclusively

awareness

Sinclair

target.

to

trying

what

is

a "tension

argues,

relates

point

Nonetheless,

concentrating

an

sought-for

the the

is

knows

two

are

is

and

experiment

session.

is

he

entertaining

the

towards

ructs: give

he

the

percipient

the

of

p. 38)

(1964,

consciously,

image

subject

the

because

opposites:

juncture.

White

point,

produced

an

throughout

Most

a separate for intention

their

inception

the

at

appropriate

"demand"

the

formulate

but

the

consciousness.

make

not

procedure

performance

psi

retain

would

1964)

(White

Carlson

that

their

to

appear

however,

psychics,

"demand"

would

message

or

picture

at

point (1930),

Sinclair

and

some

p. 186)

relaxed, exertion

this the

of

instand as

221 this,

Beyond

possible". "hopes and waits". (a)

(b)

of

that

of

hypnagogic

of

control

by

entering

p. 245)

spoke

tation

to

"conversation"

of

(1956,

p. 28) as

subject

"close spoke

scrutiny", of "detached

gogia

and

(Eilbert

with

the

minimum

1950;

Stanford

and

hypnato

opposed (1970)

In

both,

hypna-

achieve

and

maintain

of

ego

assertion

1965,1977;

van

1972).

Dusen

The

is

tension

the

of

White's

only

one

all

Tyrrell,

make 1889;

(Richet

meant better

for

"tension" if

be

might

Now,

"friction"

fact,

"equivalent is

internalization reached

after

psychological be

not

constitute

directed

and the

these

we take to

and

to

against

(b):

the

patiently" is

be that p. 36).

1964, It

might, of

sensation state

meditation, line

perhaps

saying

'empathic'

same

Step

to

others

(White

absorption: The

contrary,

might

Carlson's

an

relaxation,

to

respect

What

"tension".

necessarily

the

which

"waiting

circumstances of note 'friction"'

an

1888;

Mabire

appear.

somesthetic

withdrawal.

in

the

of

the psychic's initial

both

respect

All

speak

a picture

under

understood

this

1938)

Warcollier

mind

this

investigator,

one

Schmoll

(b)

On the in

"tension".

1887;

that

In

appear. "tension".

and

argument

a void

of

(pp. 36-37)

to

Schmoll

one's

to

Carlson,

reference

"expectantly" by

of

quotations psychic,

1930;

Sinclair

is

speak

psychics

all

not

awareness

an

eventually

answer

sought-for

and

and

into

holding

of

image

'irrelevant'

Three

result

(1964)

White's

"tension",

includes

Three

Step

from

rises

point

second

(a)

that

and

as

volition". must

expec-

of

the

of

Walters

and

subject

(1903,

Ardis

attention"

Green

van

hypnagogia

a state

state

the

Schmeidler

and

the

(c)

Delage

occur".

might

effortless

attitude

a receptive

it.

"wishing", the

enhance

that

Green,

states

psi

with

"alerted

of

and

can "in

described

one

one

by

and

hypnagogia

images

the

gogic

(a)

in

waiting

catch

McKellar

that

observation

into

images,

hypnagogic

particular

(1972)

Dusen's

also

reminiscent

strongly

remark

one simply

is

appearance

in

notes,

not so much by "willing" achieved as (1979a) hypnagogist McKellar's who 'requested'

imagery

of

is

This

(1925)

Leaning's

(1964)

White

of

percipient's

and

argument mind

will is

not

222 between

tensed

is

(Trömner

1911)

barriers.

nalization

then

one

falling accepted

desired

is

that

singular

Having

achieved

simply

waits form

of

inter-

be non

be

to the

result

appearance

tedious

and sometimes

who aim at "blanking" image, there a mental

those

of tension

of

degree

avoiding

might

long

For p. 68). the intermediary

without be no presence can clearly

external

is

the

atten-

and

'tension'

1889,

Richet

this

to

a mental

of

receptively

due

is

withdrawal,

internal

this

becomes

target,

on

narrowing

of

here

latter,

the

by

What

a void.

psychological in

some

and

concentration

-a hemmed

present

when

waiting,

of the (e. g., directly

If

asleep. as being

image

achieve

fascination

stimulus

of

to

employed

absorption, tion

here

happening

probably image

'irrelevant'

an

by

as proposed

White. In

the

far

so

reached of

above by

hypnagogia (b)

and

percipient It

indicated

how

receptive

mode

and

fascinated

and

thus

also

and This Steps the

would Three percipient

surroundings.

be

and

drifted

loss

lowering

take

place

with if

on

of the

the

the

psi

verge

identical,

induction of

losing

was

the

mode.

We

of

hypnagogia

(hypnagogic

receptive

between

alpha-theta not

it

EEG frequency.

the

within

analy-

an absorbed hypnagogic imagery

testing

of

in

into

three

stage

the

next

also

into

receptive

somewhere

similar,

Four

his

reality

of

'acting'

enter

with

that

correlated

is

having

the

within

that

very

'Internalization'

trance of

that,

on does,

often

light

of

see

remembered

state

further

stages

be

p. 108;

becomes

it

consciousness

1938,

section by

must

loses

section

active

obvious

third

a state

and

another

and

hypnagogia

in

also

the

can,

characterized thus

resulting

empathic

in

saw

-

hypnagoaist

the

become

dreaming) is

in

sleep

Tyrrell

will

hypnagogia

sing

state

instead,

reaching

almost

(e. g.,

section).

is

from

intensified

sourroundings

psychological

is essentially that psi percipient has been (a) deliberately induced,

which

the

the

that

see

the

prevented

internally wherein

we can

the

It mode

in

second

EEG rhythms. to procedure awareness

White's wherein of

his

223 Perceptual,

quasi-perceptual, during psi:

phenomena In

follows

what

perceptual, mena in

studies

and/or

set

e.,

of

phenomena

to

argument hypnagogia

both

cedent

hypnagogic

of

comparison

or

perceptual

ations

of parts (undated, psychic cold

as

have

shudder",

extreme

drowsiness",

"become

aware to

things...

of the

complete

circle further

and

Sartre's

body medium

will

if

throat

from

feel

minutely observations

as

seeing

the

"There if

cannot

the speak.

small, made

or at

body

may be

the

feeling

of and

sensation large".

development

(p. 16)

Leroy's hypnagogic hypnagogic

occasions

completely

enormously psychic

of

to

established

Another

"a

Roberts

identical

is

for

floating"

".

body,...

well

Roberts

powers and other [development/seance]

observation the

of

"a

or

were

spirit

clearly

and

alterations:

they

alter-

schema

sittings may feel

heat"

of

light,

medium's

is what (1978)

paralysis

schema

the

of the

with

self-induced

feeling

extent

describes

(1933)

sensation "feel as if

colours,

during

psychics

"a

hypnagogia

(OOBEs).

that

same

disappearing

or

would-be

it the

body

with, ante-

same

As with

floating,

writes

the

display

they

dissociations

pp. 10 and 16) development the

blow

relaxation,

expanding

body

by

To begin

share

phenomena.

shrinking,

body,

the

a blow

phenomena.

that

drifting,

of

section.

psychophysical find

the aside (OOBE) which

setting

states

somato-sensory

reports

such

psi

to

surprising

not at all

are

and

the

examining

ecsomatosis

psi

the

phenomeno-

by

constitutes

and

i. e.,

conditions,

there

above

of

third,

begin

following

the

they

interpretative

telepathy,

accompanying in

found

which

fourth,

same,

shall

and

undertake

first

The

is

those

of

under

mainly

I

setting).

be

to

also

section),

the are

clairvoyance

examination propose

is

occur

pheno-

a continuation

previous

differences

their

are

circumstances

the

the

all

cognitive-affective

constitutes

in

they

which

logically

since

(this

same

presented

in

order

the

second,

the

are

arguments

I

in

psychic

first,

that,

argue and

encountered

occur

shall

quasi-perceptual

hypnagogia,

(i.

I

and cognitive-affective

when inert, is

the or

that

as of

My own notes circles

224 such as: "I reports heaviness, and then

include "I

felt

and then

my arm started by

covered

features

the

of

face

another

my face

parts

my face

disappeared",

changing

being

were

bigger", growing of my body dissolving; "my face was as if

shaking",

"half

cobweb",

my body

felt

though

as

impressed

a mask

them".

on

felt

"I

or (1941)

Garrett

that

notes

faculties into sensory are called play all*the in telepathy... I have known that in the telepathic the senses of taste experiment and smell were in knowing that me as keen agents a serving The pertelepathic state was functioning... tingling or may feel a faint electric cipient is a tactile There response and 'goosewarmth. flesh may appear on the skin'.

and in

Interestingly, (1921)

Ornitz

and

hypnagogic Roberts

"every how

will

notice

that

a quiet

ling

of

To

the

psychic

the

senses

like

dreadful self-posed

is

a state

of

of

my mind

which

trance has

become

senses

discomforts

like

notes

physical

become

to

active?

medium"

so

the

rust-

Likewise, can

noise

".

"How

become

become

acute,

and

a "sudden

that

the

control

more

(p. 17).

and

acute,

the

a thunderclap

control

more

trance

shock...

question

in

quickly

experiences seem

that

sensitises

a hurricane"

p. 49)

pp. 52-53) Arnold-Forster's

observation

power

who

sounds

cough

(undated,

a most

to

(1967)

al's

medium

clothing

Northage give

the

when

and

relation

subject's "small bodily

that

says

1941,

the

state

accentuated (p. 4)

et

(Garrett

can

I

be

sure

that

just

not

a submerged (p. 18) Roberts

"

it part

responds: the medium must examine this To answer question, the results communications. of the controlled to say things Are you able were not prewhich in your Do you become aware of viously mind? things you did not know about people which before? Do you 'see' while under pictures vivid in the normal control which you do not recognise different? Does the body Do you feel state?... does the become hotter In short, or colder? from differ the normal one? controlled state (Roberts, However, developing

a positive medium's

answer

to

experiences

the

p. 18)

undated, above

well

questions

within

the

puts

the

225 span

phenomenological having

selves

that

prose,

poetry

or

having

mind, having an

'altered

of

hypnagogia.

thoughts, music

sudden

were

convictions

of

state

We may remind things,

saying

which

autonomous

vivid,

hypnagogia.

of

not

and

novel

composing

things

imagery,

consciousness'

in

previously

about

and

one's

people, being

and

typical

are

our-

in

features

between the visual The striking resemblance phenomenology of hypnagogia be made and that of clairvoyance will (p. 21) again in the following Roberts quotations. clear writes: discerned is generally A clairvoyant vision when is at rest. Sometimes the ordinary consciousness it figure consist of a complete will or a face of form which or it may be a nebulous a person; to be hidden in a cloudy Often appears substance. is in the form of beautiful it scenery or brilliantly The onset coloured symbols. of the opening heralded is frequently by vision of clairvoyant of delicate clouds colours which seem to be the head of the sitter. These within swirling of the .inward experiences consciousness are often imaginative. is one to be purely There thought by which the medium can prove test they whether In imaginary or imaginary: are psychic pictures before is it the thinker the picture visualises if is of psychic the image it is. seen; origin 'seen' first indeed, thought and then about is often by the he fact the medium that surprised (or she) has seen something is so unexpecwhich ted. (Roberts, (1941)

Garrett

Similarly,

p. 21)

undated,

writes:

In working for I have tried, clairvoyantly, my figures imaginatively, to build own understanding, happen However, to them. they and to make dramas hold together, never change and fall and continually image But the clairvoyant type. away from their 'happens'. have You come upon it. It might always been there; for you open a door a moment, and are it. The door confronted with closes, as it opened, is gone. and the image

(Garrett (undated,

Edwards "spirit small, hand Turvey

people" no very

bigger large

(1911,

says than like

pp. 26-28) "at

that

a close-up 56)

p. 175) to

referring first

a postage

pp. 41 and

1941, these

stamp, on

described

the

or

the

may be on

the

cinema his

visual

images very other

screen". psychic

of

226 does

moving,

as

Dessoir

(1886,

it

images

into

of

film

of

pp. 123-124)

in

There

diagrams, (see

cinematograph

film".

"gaze

with

closed

then

soon

emerge

which

seem

to

etc., et

1888;

al

(1930)

Sinclair

continually

will

Schmoll

also

1924).

ribbon

wrote:

darkness.

objects,

Sidgwick

or

belt

an endless

another"

one

1887;

sort

a deep

into

eyes

"a

as

experiences

in

change

Schmoll

that

noted

fragments first. For example, of form appear a line, or a straight curved one, or two lines of a But sometimes triangle. the complete object lightly, dimly drawn, swiftly, appears; as on film. These mental picture a moving visions lightning and disappear appear rapidity. with 'recall' Then one must first this It vision... is necessary to recall this vision and make note it. of it, so as not to forget

(Sinclair (undated)

Northage "subjective"

and

1930,

pp. 200-1)

distinguishes In

clairvoyance.

"objective"

between former,

the

the spirit appears as apparently solid and physithat the moment of perception real cally can pass before the median is consciously aware that sight Objective not physical.... was psychic clairis frequently voyance experienced on awakening from Subjective is when the sleep... clairvoyance form within the head, pictures and can be miniin every detail. ature although perfect They are dimensional is able to see all and the medium have a distinctive them; they light around also With friends lines and colour... spirit wrinkles, or blemishes may be seen in the skin; also, texture of hair and eyes, colour of dress, even fingernails. (Northage, In

my interview

Appendix) "mental

she

the

light whole

that

ones,

physical Imagine

colour

visions

can

are seem

always to

be

'demonstration',

psychic

motivated colours "It's

adding: of

out

not

light".

of by are so She

small minutely or in detail"; they

both

front

she

and

explained,

yet

see as

light.

appear "perfect in

1981:

clairvoyance

a peculiar

comes is

full

subjective "has

that

picture

out

pointed

of

that

picture"

distinctive if

spoke

(March,

Northage

with

pp. 58-59)

undated,

"all she

the

Quite

whole

She

also light:

as remarked

very

large

move

very

round

as than

colour

further

ceases

a

brighter

much

a

picture,

light".

much

being

and fast

me". to

be

that they and

During

a

227

she

becomes

she

does

not

speaking

almost

like

in

although

in

psychic in

hears

the

her

language",

another

dentist's":

the

at

but

altogether

one does

he is

not

particularly

audience. "it's

voice

nothing

lose

not

that

reality

people she

entirely,

really

visions, words come and go - as with the moment they it's like are spoken,

forgotten

and

are

having

consciousness

concerned

with

what

on.

on how to

Instructing 65), to

trance

the

familiar

recognise

even

almost

in

absorbed

talking

registers

goes

self-consciousness

so deeply

When

"gas

loses

and

analytical

having

pointed

relaxation

of

psychophysical like feels what

pp. 64hypnagogia

of initial

conduciveness that the after

notes

(1977,

ESP, Huson

the

out

enterprise,

such

develop

finds

one

three-dimensional

stages

himself

into

staring

space:

depth 'imaginals' (as I named them) the In this dimly but more solidly at first, appear and clearly These may be things practice. with you know in life like books daily or bottles or flowers, or they abstract shapes, may be large often architectural Keep your in appearance. mental gaze on them and that they notice are continually you'll and growing into like something evolving else, a speeded-up film When I saw my first of a plant growing. surI knew exactly painting as a child, realist what the artist was portraying.

(Huson Huson

time,

By

this

of

the

is

to

he

explicitly

to

way learn

become

the

Also,

gogia

the is

The extra reveal and

the

more hypnagogia.

on

can

both

psi

of

the

phenomenological On this

be

that

seen

do

and

their

it

content the

of is

points

occasion

(1968) so

in

their

hypna-

that

throw

will far

between is

those

appears out

presented Butler

and

subject

pointed

similarities

psi

visual from

activities. from Butler

quotation

some

in

state

addition, to

can

indistinguishable

mental In

conducive following

light

it

practically

same.

(p. 77),

Elsewhere dreams

step

next

ESP scanning".

hypnagogia

in

two-thirds

the

clairvoyance:

"hypnagogic

that

p. 65).

travelled

ESP target.

examples

above

occurring be

for

are

nature.

the

argues

experiences

to

"hook"

to

has

one

true

achieving

channels

In

explains,

1977,

and

psi describing

states

228 the

technique

of for

instructions the

subject of

surface like

mist

brilliant

the

gazes the

in

scrying

preliminary

which

then

sparks

of

first

the

up

light.

over

into

the relaxation,

there

mirror

clouding

breaks

After

mirror.

psychophysical

into

quietly

mirror

a black

to

with

see

what

whirling

clouds

the

looks and

He continues:

then you can keep your mind in the quiet state, in the mirror the appearance to increase may begin forms. Fragmentary other and to take glimpses landscapes, faces of brilliantly coloured grave and luminous and gay, coloured clouds may all show These pictures themselves... are the first cousins little to those curious which pictures are seen by during into the entry sleep some people and again from sleep. The psychologists when awakening call images, them hypnagogic they and assume that are made by the subconscious. is true This and projected but in our present they case, enough, may be more just images; they than may be message-carrying bringing information images, has been received which by the inner it were, They are senses. as waking , dreams, and have their own definite meaning. When you have reached this stage, you have begun to develop discover You will clairvoyance. for the curious trick the mind yourself of holding in a poised and yet relaxed condition; something Many times seems impossible at first. which you will become suddenly excited at what you see, and the whole down immediately. find You will will close vision begin that to divide into two distinct visions your be much larger One will than the other,... groups. be of normal One set of images things, will everyday forms You to you. will present symbolic and the other find that the symbolic will also vision seems to be with a positive questioning associated attitude of The literal to be refleyour mind. vision appears into your mind without cted any effort on your part; is a passive it vision... Now as you proceed development, with your you will have a symbolic images find that certain value, and inner is using. You your are the code which self have to learn from your visions what will such symbolic forms We have stressed these mean to you. for important. they three What a words, are very is not means to the inner self symbol of one person has for it the meaning necessarily another... If

(Butler There points begin just

to with, like

1968,

pp. 51-54).

interesting of very are a number be brought lengthy out of this the

point

hypnagogia,

is are

made

once

dependent

more

and

ý relevant

quotation. that

psi

on psychophysical

To states,

229 relaxation, bring either

the

to

a halt.

if

Second,

were

discussion

imagery

the

the

former

may be

of

the

As

state.

hypnagogic

experiences

scanning.

On the

has

conclusively

Third, hypnagogic

he

tude"

or

the

The the

third:

for

the

p. 22).

That

For

with

that

the

ESP

a psi

always distinction

is

to visions.

The

the

state

is

to

If

we a hypna-

essentially

introduction

the

think")

lead

might

hypnagogic is

atti-

subject.

then

setting')

latter,

questioning

of

part

attitude

a continuation

to

phenomenon in

represented

(1924)

and of

awareness the

the

point

discussed

in

the

phenomena

those

a juxtaposition a type

of

of

psychic

the

set

reports

of

(1973)

Butler

made

gives

the

activity

of

a specific by

section respect

and/or from following called

meaning

and , Silberer

to

Roberts (1965)

"Accom-

on

distinguishing

features are

extension

pp. 26-7

in

significance"

only

has

Edwards

also:

precisely

and

imagery

symbolic (see

is

of

for

autosymbolic be distinguishing

positive

autosymbolic

is

point

individual

from

"a

"effort

emerging

often

1977)

imagery.

symbolic

This

symbolic

and

questioning

fourth

be

well-known appears

a psi

'set

of

one's

Huson

the

again,

the

the

on

(Silberer's

instance,

"reading"

connects

(minus

hypnagogic seen

and

argument

Slight

panying

visions "effort"

appearance

emerging

be

Butler

"effort"

wherein

and

phenomenon.

state

gogic of

here

an

the

pursue

once

we encounter

importantly

by

phenomenology

'set'.

of

literal

between

the

the intrin-

an

of

to

shown

under

However,

be neither

(e. g.,

psy-

that

and do become channels hand, imagery in emerging

Thus,

one

is

can

"message-carrying". primarily

it

imagery,

images". to

would

images

the

them

characteristic

other

been

not

there calling

between

argued

and

hypnagogic

the

appears

already

setting'

to

refers

draws

feature

'set

appears,

"message-carrying

a distinguishing

nor

state

he

would

for

to

cousins"

"message-carrying" sic

to

Butler

"first

excitement

psychic

referred

distinction

only

the

of

phenomenologically

as

but

for

not

hypnagogic.

not

and

degree

slightest

justification

no

chic

it the

which

within be

that

hypnagogia. from

psi setting both

can

areas. typical

"psychometry":

230 I see before me a wide expanse of it is the sea. Yes, I feel it is I am standing Ocean. on the deck

I think waterthe Atlantic of a ship -

it is a warship seems to be a wooden ship - it for I see guns - muzzle-loading of some kind, time guns of Nelson's or thereabouts...

(Butler Compare

this

with

"I

visions:

but

visible,

the

Irish

the

hypnagogic

hearing

asions, her

hearing

reported dead".

Had

setting

or

beliefs

they

from

had

for

argues

but

state larities

(p. 33).

easily

supernatural

(1941) a possible also

in

occurred

reveals Slight's

be discussed

is

of psi

double activity

(1924,

very

see on

in

importance

occ-

enjoyed meet

obs. xi) "George

sentence

The

pp. 278-9)

other

p. 23,

a

subjects with been interpreted

strong

also

we should

place

in

is seeing

"Agnes

(1933,

source.

some

and,

suggesting the

it

reported

sentences

taken

that

(pp. 42-3;

Leroy

experiences have

also

case),

writes

no land

sea;

my mind

Indian

irrelevant

they

some

with to

detailed

might

Garrett

in

hypnopompically

such

from

sages'

a more "Charlie

oily

Archer a Red

Hill"

Gipsy

at

idea

of

the

and

punch"

here

ience

for

an

a calm,

Dublin".

image

1906,

Miller

is

there

Sea near

of

p. 10). p. 28) hypnagogic

(1935,

Archer's

one of

see a picture

is

1973,

is

'psychic' appropriate as

'mes-

following as

it

a clearly

not

only

hynopompic

psychological hynopompic

example

simiexper-

below:

from I was awakened by a strong sleep one night feeling that had something somebody to tell urgent So vivid was the dream that me. someone had been to him that urging me to listen I got up, and went to the door of my apartment, that I had been certain by knocking. However, there awakened was no one there. I went back to bed, and heard a very quiet 'You won't voice say, remember me, but I met you Lawrence'. The same voice ago with years continued, 'I I wish that they am Lawrence. that would realize dead, I am decently the ways of and finished with The voice In the man'. ceased at that point... I had a letter from a friend in Dorsetmorning 'Do you believe the question: who wrote shire, asking Lawrence that in a motorcycle of Arabia was killed to the press accident, to or was that a story given hide he is doing that some important of work piece I should here that at the moment? ' mention the night before I had had no thought in my own mind of Lawrence but had thought, of Arabia, rather, of D. H. Lawrence; but I then I once met Lawrence that remembered of

231 through officer

Arabia English

a very well-known who had admired

had introduced who and on the same day.

It

important

is

thought

of

however,

in

-

two

Lawrences to

pointing hypnopompic

of

Arabia

D. H.

mind

been

not

the

only

to

state

The

by

name but

to

both

of it

and

had

two

had,

Lawrences by

them

would

the

on

same the

thus

the into

fact

that

interchangeable in

were

the

appear

'similarity'

transform

not

she

also

tendency

observed

Lawrences

before,

night

example

the

Garrett

although

identical

already

of

high-ranking Lawrence,

pp. 131-2).

Lawrence.

Garrett's

became the

1941,

introduced

in

indeed,

day

that

of

her

had

she

note

Lawrence

thought

related that

to

both

me to

(Garrett

and D. H.

hypnagogic'same-

ness'. (1924)

Slight hypnagogic

experience been setting

set and been attributed

to

present,

a psi

also

illustrates

tive

probing

or

questioning

well

as

following

had

which,

It

agency.

the

reported

the

would

state

and/or a basic

employed

hypnopompicappropriate

most

psychic have

certainly

some

supernatural

method by many

of

introspec-

psychics

as

hypnagogists:

in the morning half The next example occurred while the previous During day I had been much impawake. by the change in appearance of a lady ressed whom in the day I I had not seen for Later some time. some friends with conversed of how a on the topic whereas man aged gradually a woman aged rapidly and from to influences a man was was exposed which bearing, the menopause, the as child exempted, burden of the family and the like. line to pursue this I had begun in the of thought half I found when suddenly awake state myself spelling B-R-O-W-N, and dimly aware of a bell out the letters After the N the name tolling with each letter. I did to mind and only then Marguerite came rapidly formed the letters together they and realize piece Then I became fully awake and a name known to me. heard tolling, occurred every a bell which morning time... at this into I relapsed waking a half state and began to in mind. I remembered the matter First turn over had long being informed forgotten I though - that Miss Brown was now unprepossessing although and even in appearance ugly she had been handsome and beautiful before the onset and miraculously of her illness, It the onset. Miss Brown seems that changed after had formed to illustrate the preexample a splendid but I still felt train vious of thought unsatisfied

232 the. image of another lady and then appeared -a who had personal Miss relation connections with fact dawned on me as if for Brown which the first time. Realization here lay the real interest came that line and the previous of thought to also applied lady. the latter Miss Brown had formed a double bond since illustration she provided an ideal of in a woman and at the same time such change was interest. with connected a personal The name Marguerite I had was a mystery since heard Miss Brown's had never christian name and it lady. the other No association no connection with would come to this name and I was left the with feeling that further lay behind possibly elements it interpretation. might Later which give a deeper in the day I discovered that Miss Brown's Christian found that name was Marguerite and on reflection had been only there a few fleeting occasions on have learned I might fact. this which

(Slight the

Besides the

striking

in

which

in

Slight's

case

is

implicit

a method

the

ence

and

gogia

from

a response adopt

present

example he

illustrate feature

that

an

This,

the Miss

the

as

the

may be

aytosymbolic

same

formed

train

of in

may,

attitude only

to

appears

of

the

when

the

to

question interin

to

be

fully he

a splendid

which

times

auto-

appreciated "It

says:

example

thought".

This due

subject. questioning

the

forth at

be

gain

felt still lady appeared".

is

where

fact,

hypna-

order

bringing

seen,

sentence had

both

questioning

by

we have

previous

(autosymbolism)

"I

this of

demonstrated

another

of

responded

previous

mental

of

psi of

however,

is

ess-

their

a mental

pose

observation:

attitude

Brown

specific

must This

image

the

in

that

without,

mode.

process

in

Slight

one

in

technique In

women

there

aspects

the

required

Slight's

adopted

Indeed,

symbolic.

seemed

is

two

process.

attitude

then

image.

the

process

by

hypnagogic

another by

the

and

unsatisfied is,

it

receptive

one's

illustrates

two

is

in

psychics on

way

example which

touches

probing

a questioning

rupting

the

Slight

states

Slight's

by

employed

or

psi

in

the

and

'hypnagogizing'

aspect

questions

posing

That

that

first

The

Garrett's"case

related, of

Indeed,

method:

or

were

as

activities.

in

pp. 278-9). the 'mediate'

in

similarity

Lawrences

same

1924,

For

to

the

to latter current

instance, is

related

it

233 to

oneself

the

may be to

but

which

may be

facts

to

have

this

not

in

fact,

but

'Mary'

name? ' When

and

so

her

to

describe to

mation

get

I

steps,

I

it

that

to

and try

should

how

in

engaging his

waking

psi

remark he

it',

it

in

without

emotion

of

description

as

he

method

touched

that

his

began

awake to

experiand

his

try impresto that

hypnatowards

receptive both

of

activities after

ESP/clair-

environment.

physical the

we

i. e., of

remains

may

identical

hypnagogia,

know

it

thought

is

This to

respect

fully

the

ask

the

e., And

do

p. 23).

I I

and

imaginal

his

and

[i.

engages

allowing

all, Or,

clear".

a psychic

my

if

his/her

long

became

state

explain makes

a concurrent

and

of it.

'They

did

retrace

first

say

veri-

'How

describes

in

so

I

asked infor-

as

information:

I

this

I

myself

changed

gently,

aspect

other

experience

when to

observation

imagery

it,

got

more

it

(Edwards

in

I

lived,

she

some

do.

I

other

medium

accept to

such

her

Northage

not

thing

that,

name

the

which

and

"The

is

gives

say

then

to

attunement

continue"

does

for

that

mind

in

inadvertently

added

then

she

and

accurately

experiences

in

find

and have

may engage the

he

first

the

something

the

The

half

prior

writes: one

with

when

back

go

understand

"he

Edmunds'

found

subject

'What

town

my interview

reaction "I

activities

hold

and

which

and

advocated

receive

given,

the

of

which

out

in

is

name

don't

bear

voyant

both

the

questioning (p. 23) Roberts

which

communicators)

'sitter']

gogic

her

could

given

one

elements

object

of

'Mary',

In

back

(my spirit

sion

to

ask

".

' That's

go

because

to

the

-

related

novel

concerning known

'thing'

a

imagery

containing

been

a more

or

of

to

name

said:

that?

ences

to

image

an

satisfied

the

'sitter'

a

She

dical.

be

double

for

forth...

must

it

also

a line

should the

ask

should

be

directed

unfolding

psychics.

not

should

medium

I'd

is

by most

pursued

I

material,

experience.

This,

as

a further

image

argued

be

-

original

of

some

is

object

may be

outcome

("egocentric")

abstract

questioning

'external'

precise to

some

the

when

whereas,

the

to

or

turn

by

upon

initial and

hypnagogizing

then the

is

Slight

hypnagogic "relapsed matter

over

into in

a

234 mind". the

after

sensory

extra (and

drawing

to

order

the

hypnagogia (also

supported

Oliver

1976;

easily

the

by

ntly

discussed

more

into

presence

In

the

at

least

I

the

the

of

state

of

the

case

curre-

turn

may

how

(viz.,

setting

which

to

both

in

the

and

once

of

realization, is

third

states.

it

is

made did then

"only

formed

they

realize

and

experience

psi

to

paragraph:

"which

paragraph:

if

in

case

This and

the as

the

idea.

or

is

above

reference

second

the

the

hypnagogia

together

me"

to

such

image

an

discussion

under

letters

and

such

across

twice

known

name

nature cuts

vu

a sense

of

that

time,

to

relating

feature

the

example

piece

the

of

e. g.,

its

ESP states

with

observation

first

regards of jamais

in

to

indication

from

sleep)

in

identity.

of

the

into

out

and

what

mind

respect

a strong

abstracted

similarity

A further

for

may be

is

a

paper

investigations:

1977),

leading

and

in

experimental

Budzynski

of

In

oscillate

of

on

ESP state

experiment.

to

ability

state

preparing

the

with

continue

sketching

the

to

returns

she

of

how

image

the

of

activity

describes

wife

perception

the

after

received),

she

(1930)

Sinclair's

Likewise,

a

fact

for A possible third the first time". on me as if be in the opening of the fourth paragraph. may reference is pointed literature this In the psi out as the charac-

dawned

feature

teristic

or

not

could

facts

These

object

a psi

regarding

novelty,

of

about

known

have

to

appear

of

(see

the

knowledge

the

which

the

e. g.,

Roberts

percipient

of

new

facts

did

not

percipient

p. 18 cited for

if

as

above). first

the

time. This passing

interest.

whether

the

be of

interpreted new

facts. ever

he

to

seems fleeting

ter

to

his

as

a mark

In

the

having doubt

does

not

experience,

course,

of the of

the

heard

of

such

Brown's an

more of

event

than debate is

novelty

extrasensory

example Miss

of

a matter

character

present

whether

occasions he

However,

is, of

presence

remember few

It

is

realization

novel

of

element

to

acquisition

Slight

does

first occurred

not

name on

and the

he might have learned it. on which impute a paranormal clearly characleaving thus open the possibility

235 a forgotten

of

of

as a mark is

by

connection on him

dawned

that

name

Marguerite

piece name known taken

as

may

turn

knowledge

to

be

by

Slight's though

former

beautiful

appearance

the

the

to

conviction

often,

experience

of

experience impels

you

from

apart that, sional

sensing

sounds

heard,

at the

to the

early

(p. 45). this

says

that

not

that

memory

remembered

for

about

Miss

Kubie

1943,

the

recovery

of White an

let

a psychic's any (1964, image)

p. 42)

is

of

appears

knowing

as

out impres-

of

or

seen in

the

enabling

nonetheless,

development

notes:

it.

it".

points

important

surrounding

about

doubt

pictures

perceive",

p. 38)

psychic

finality you

usually

'hunch"'.

a

a true

of

the

you

which

there

a background

always

or

of significance

called

(1973,

background

without (of

state

also

a "process

accompanies

this

Likewise,

impression

is

which

arise

pictures

this

he

came

I

Butler

stages

again,

forgotten,

which

of

spoke

"there

interpret

But

forgotten

(see

been

have

would in

visions

does

simply

and

the

recognised

that

feeling

settled

thinking".

although

true

p. 101)

p. 178)

(1941,

Garrett

you

the and

a

the imaginal accompanying (1930, for p. 200),

always,

the

1936,

"has

"the did

formed

fact.

feeling

the

'something'

a

obser-

they

reverie

Sinclair

"When

(Tyrell

Johnson

not

a psychic.

them

with

is

above but

says:

his

data).

amnesic

repressed

instance,

hypnagogic

induced

of

use

facts

new

then

a long

of

reviving

informed,

Related

It

the

in

only

knowledge

new

of

and

a new

Brown

B-R-O-W-N

letters

the

of

manner

he not

had of

The

of

realize

observation he had long

evidenced

came

together

Miss

by

mind

and

obviously,

acquisition

out

Brown's

of

me"

yielding

seeming

being

together

piecing

the

on

to

to

rapidly

existing

and

letters

the

out

be taken

not

the

cognition

illustrated

spelled

letters

that

time. as

the

extrasensorially

relative

taken

further

came

the

name,

first

the

may be

having

vation

the

for

may be

hypnagogia

I

his

that

vu should

observation

between if

as

recognition

which

as

Slight's

fact

the

of jamais of knowledge

experience

acquisition

illustrated

personal

in

the

of

presence

Indeed,

experience.

"sometimes impressions" "Sometimes

spontaneously;

at

236 these

the

moments

percipients

feeling

a strong

of But

one.

correct

are

(1941,

p. 10)

passes

through

often,

so

'single

a stage are

the

on

of

can

impre-

Garrett

clairvoyant"

'doodlings'

which

the

the

singular"'.

perceiving

elements

is

hand,

beginning

"the

report

impression

other

as

nor

that

remarked

These

images.

very

the

that

conviction

neither

ssions

universally

almost

be

random

or

formed

gradually

"word-designs":

into

As an example

these

of

he might

word-designs,

say

'Happiness'. have a feeling' that the images suggest forming "H.. a.. p.. p.. y.. the letters see the lines (at letters times, but the out slowly spelled even 'Happy'), as an integrated word or the pronounced have no concrete feeling of 'Happiness' will signifor him, ficance the word may have a clear although to the agent with whom he is working. meaning 'I 'I

(Garrett investigators

Interestingly, have

(e. g.,

hypnagogia

images

may carry

ficance

whereas

levant"

to

so

becomes

be

due

to

the

tion

the

and

the

stage

one

and

meaning self

be

thus

become

to

had

in

a "conversation" his this, achieve ding by

the

of

withdraw (1941)

activity

talks of

it

the

of

switching

consciousness); "psychic

facility,

it.

and,

reality";

to

hypnagogia may of

which

first

condistage,

early

"training",

or

As van

Dusen

may

convey

images

(1972) a

the

But

must is,

"irre-

himallows subject hypnagogic imagery and enter

his

from

psychologically

state as

that

signi-

irrelevancy

viz.,

hypnagogia.

attention

imagery,

internal

this

with

of

hypnagogia,

if

their

of

The

hypnagogic

stage

may appear

combination:

significant

into

mark

of

with

involved

of

discussion

our

simple

sometimes

either

of

simple

even

out,

pointed

has

in

that

conditions

degree

the

to

they

and

early

awareness

the

two

of or

second

"practice"

that

clear

separately to

an

and

area

lines

of

a relatively

1925),

From

presence

relates

to

occasions

subject.

it

appear

other

p. ll). the hypnagogic

appearance

a 'feeling',

far

may

the

Leaning

on

the

in

may belong

designs

geometric of

that

suggested

also

1941,

"'

be

he must to

clearly,

in

order

absorbed

in

the

become

a considerable

environment. a different reality

and

(1973,1974,1976) Northage

unfol-

"fascinated"

his

Le Shan

to

remarks

extent, Garrett (altered refers that

to

237 is

latter

the

when

and in

becomes

psychic both

In

it.

"no

it

may appear

tion'

it

(see

Slight's

Furthermore,

in

just

predominant,

his

concerning

absorbed the

the

learns

subject, 'ques-

to

above).

example

"word-designs"

of

given

how a "beginning clairvoyant" may have a feeling of significance letters that second, may appear first,

we may note, a hypnagogist,

like

for

one

until

recedes

activities

significance"

example the

psychic

in

engaged

becomes

she

and

concrete

is

she

environment

physical

irrelevant,

i. e.,

by Garrett

when

hypnagogic

the

may have

imagery

her

activity)

a clairvoyant the

(e. g.,

active

imagery,

Slight's or a name (cf. example), feeling of significance and the word "irrelevant" but still other remain

out a word and spell that both the third, to

may relate the

to

erence in

manner

the

former

would in

the

of

personality

observer

Garrett

in agent

or

his

with

as

relevance

imagery:

"irrelevant",

as

relationship

lie

would

"irrelevant" it

diff-

the

remark,

a clairvoyant

their

clairvoyant,

possible

third

dismiss

some

the

for

seek

and

generally

having

as

the

facing

their

of

whereas

scious,

to

respect

a hypnagogist

would

most

at

or

In

subject. between

The

each

subcon-

points

out,

the

experiences

with

whom he

and is

engaged

experiment.

a clairvoyant

(1967,1977)

Stanford

that:

argues

the strong of conviction sense associated with often ESP cases derives likely not cognitive-'perceptual' but from from the intrinsic nature of such events that feelings, the ideas, images, the circumstances into in such instances awareness psi-mediated etc., in the life-context or inappropriate are so unusual in which they that the person appear experiencing to impute to them an unusual them is inclined or psychic origin.

(Stanford It

is

Stanford

'perceptual' that

or

the

in

the

of

of

or

his in

awareness

similar is It

conviction

may

argument

the

wrong

where

the

circumsense

of significance

throw

feeling a matter occurs

p. 847).

above

an occasion

hypnagogia

same

in

emphasis

wrong fact,

ESP cases". feeling

that

accompanying in

encountered

occurrence

the

is,

conviction

often

however,

me,

placing

This

stances. of

to

seems

1977,

light in of

both

on

the

"cognitiveobservation

in

ESP and

238 in

hypnagogia

a fully

hypnagogia

In in

present

is

oundings

also

present

a "strong

sense

in

this

by

accompanied hypnagogia

the

in

the

such

origins

derive

from

the

in

ily

see

that

interpreted

are

Ecsomatic to

their

enced occur

the

and

in

and

state

On

to

this of

should

set

beliefs

of

"altered

circums-

spontaneous

experiences

set

beliefs.

of

hypnagogia

of

conduciveness

they

We can

imaginal

by

(a)

tendency

the

at

spontaneously (b)

the

fact not

ecsomatosis

experiences

of

psi-conduciveness

at of

such

of sleep

that only times

hypnagogia

but is

further

ecsomatic

experiences

onset

at

subjects report

is

hypnagogia

and

having also

had

to from

experience

most

instruct

a necessary

evid-

waking

long

with

of

that step

be

to

course

psi").

person's

to

section,

1975b,

of

such

since

own

Braud's

the

to

in

occurrence:

sleep,

induction

his

hypnagogia,

according

the

experiences

with

indi-

occurs

experiment

importance

natural

phenomena

The

of

in

e. g.,

tances,

a psi

non-experimental,

under

it

is

It

(see:

added

"momentary

and

new"

itself

being

analysis

origin

to

imaginal

his

setting

phenomena

psychic

world

to

extra-

circumstances.

a psychic

in

that

often

to

alluded

percipient

impute

This

setting".

earlier (merely

latter

current

of

and

we saw

a successful

intrinsic

the

already

"set

percipient's

expected

from

experiences

whenever

is

conditions

report

the

conviction,

surr-

third

of

same

if

sleep)

fully of

sustained

and

conviction.

states,

as

very

place,

imputation

the

that

take

of of

psi

due, be may

events

into

to

derived

not

contrary,

the

is

part

explicitly

reached

leading

sense

or is

it

be

a sense

the

that

cates that

from

(latter

a percipient indeed, as

psychics

must

experience

sensory

ESP,

conviction"-

of

awareness

These

in

when,

state

preventing

lost

found

also

which

diminished.

various

it

in

is

attention

are

conditions

completely

section,

a hypnagogic

these

(b)

engaged, (c)

and

achieved,

is

mind

otherwise

or

stage

either

greatly

or

stage)

third

the

analytical

subject's

is

state

receptive

absorbed.

the

neutralized

subdued,

completely

are

(a)

when

to

their the

the

eas-

239 of

achievement

(1968b)

Green to

bed'

lying

paring (p. 51),

to

"both

'just

these

two

Typical

on my back

in

the

after

morning'

cases

bed

with

going are

menti-

times,

the

may read

like:

my eyes

former

closed,

pre-

I find go to sleep myself moving upwards" or "these out-of-the-body experiences occurred when I was in bed in a semi-conscious condition,

night is,

that

examine

favourable

as

(p. 51).

"while

shall

in

up

subjects

predominating"

at

getting

different

by

oned

that

reports

'before

and

I

events.

below.

evidence

of

sets

such

almost

asleep,

or

the

on

verge

of

waking".

(P. 84).

investigation

her

In

into

(ecsomatosis,

out-of-the-body

experiences astral Green projection) 176 cases, 66.4% were reported the subject down and was lying

exteriorization, (1968b) that reports out of taken place while as having 20.2% as sitting, that is, "in the (p. 50). Although tone" only about they

that

said

and

somatosis, two

ter

because

ence

they

were

was

'extremely

The

ecsomatosis. down to lie

One

deeply,

pletely

go...

I

Many

was

in some

wakefulness

in

on or

down

at

however,

proficiency and

sleep

usually',

those

times,

myself

keeping

(pp. 57-59).

ecsomthat

or

induce

let

deep

their "I

to

the

themselves

not

com-

my eyes, (p. 57). floor"

relaxation that

had

sleep,

my body

opened on

state",

atmosphere,

body

I

until

the

writes:

laying

"the

that

example,

who

and

that

their

my conscious

warm

away...

asleep, at

to

than

my whole

report

falling

their

differ-

for

a fairly

putting three

no

in

instance,

of drifted

I sort

subjects,

resulted eved

floor,

two

looking

for

subject,

felt

emphasize

of

lat-

the

prior

reverse

so with

through-

of

saying,

more

the

more

concentrate

and

breathe

and

is

the

on

them,

ec-

case

experienced

completely;

case

they

relaxed

they

quite

the

subjects

for

abnormal

relaxed,

(p. 54).

that

several which

'relaxed

in

their

"same

the

were

opinion, argued

during

relaxed

they

already

fact,

relaxation

of state

cold

were

In

atic

no

may be

they

experience. degree

it

groups

were

21% said

about

31% expressed

and

out"

they

noticed

of least muscle the subjects

position 37% of

is posed

merely they

achi-

between

240

(OOBE)

conducive "I

in

the

to

'rise',

morning, as

if

that

entered

sleep

from

to

1965)

four

o'clock

body

would

on in

hypnagogic instructs

Muldoon

OOBE the

achieve

other

the

(p. 232).

begin

way

easiest

is

it

affect

begin

as

experiences.

but,

again;

sleep"

wants

a subject

and

astral

would

projection

such

one

the

state

Carrington

and

between and

emerging

when

of

(Muldoon

usually, the

occasions... state

I

literature

psychic

hypnagogic-hypnopompic

awaken

would

and

occult induction

Muldoon

instance,

writes:

the

the

to

"exteriorization"

induce

to

the

recommend

highly

to

in

encountered

explicitly For

how

on

Instructions

if to sleep in the hypnagogic going when state, his but concentrate upon himhe will attention happening, he is to try as really see what and self but if he In will words, other sleep. enters between balance keep himself the to conscioustrain favouring slightly while unconsciousness and ness in tension mind - and will the former without hypnagogic he into the this state, well maintain [psydiscoincidence, the feel the phantom as will the 'double'] zone of quietude, usually enters chic sensation. as a falling (Muldoon instructions

Similar

(1974)

Monroe

is

"this

that and the

'mind

to

have

neural to

discharge.

I

this

state

after

hours.

All

achieve

TV for

several

football It

is

tackling,

players that

clear

pictures' signpost significance" Incidentally,

can

Monroe

accompanying in

light

the to he

saw were

here

that

after

to

"hallu-

be

running,

providing

attaches for

etc.

"no

a similar

an example

of

game on

the hypnagogic considers the induction of ecsomatosis 1980

forms

of

pictures

passing,

he

seem

attempting

example,

mind

simu-

mind

a football

watching

although process (see Baker them is

may merely for

remember,

method

These

patterns. and

I

and

may begin

one

significance,

great

no

body he notes

relaxation or

hypnagogia

natural

most

both

of

Interestingly,

pictures',

(1978). in

and

(1962,

Fox

Carrington

easiest

relaxation

initial

by

given

exteriorization

the

perhaps

necessary

cinate

of

(p. 200).

ltaneously"

also

pp. 124-5).

1965,

Carrington

pp. 200-2),

says

ensures

usually

are

(1974,

Monroe

p. 138),

and

of

"

(p. 201).

'mind as great view).

a

241 hypnagogic

'perseverative' Other hypnagogic Muldoon

and

beautiful being

brightness

on

as

"lit

if

not whole

with

their

induced that

occur

Having

described

Collard

some

but

name

they

also

(p. 72), acute"

and

the

with

and

the

senses

the

visions

details

visual

remarked diffuse are

being

subjects "something

reported else"

as or

(p. 69).

of

psychics

in her

one's

sourceless

cases

clearly

naturally

of

touched.

inside"

which

ecsomatoses

to

hypnagogia,

consciousness"

A description

noises

in

minute

eyes

of

of

"more

in

hearing

inarticulate hearing

seeing

subjects commented on the in the imagery experienced

the

with

clear" (p. 80);

perceptible seeing

from

the the

apparently

"enhanced",

"crystal

"with

being

includes:

up-rising,

being

of

As

state.

"heightened", are

the

and vividness

illumination

(p. 77)

music,

(1968b)

Green's

ecsomatic the

from

feeling

the

called,

Many of the

of

strains

list

landscapes,

way

the

of

ecsomatosis.

pp. 74-75)

whirling,

figures,

all

sounds

during

(1965,

floating,

4). chapter detailed lists

offer

occurring

images,

lights,

area

Carrington's of

various

this

phenomena

sensations of

in

workers

(see

imagery

links

the

and

occultists

hypnagogia

visual

is

deliberately

provided in

experiences

to

those

by

Collard.

hypnagogia,

continues:

I the appearance of scenery With and interiors faculty that Though of travel. a new acquire that in some aspect of myself remains aware still I go on exploring through the body, expeditions lanes, houses, and country streets or wander the aisles of vast cathedrals... through my sense in is these that being scenes so vivid present of into I can walk that the I have to remind myself I need not stop to open houses and that unseen, them. but can pass through doors, (Collard Typically, of

experiences wards",

ecsomatic

"sinking",

and

paralysis Carrington

or Sometimes

57,58,111). by

"falling

or

1953,

subjects through "drifting" these

kinesthetic

report the

pp. 233-4).

bed",

(Green

"floating 1968b,

experiences

(pp. 57,60). catalepsy Walsh who (p. 69) quote

are On this,

writes:

up-

pp. 37,46, accompanied Muldoon

242 is coming As sleep on, the sensation of falling may be experienced. This is occasioned by the general relaxation of the muscular system, which occurs at Should time. this be disturbed, a person in while the hypnagogic the normal transition state, from to sleeping, waking or the reverse, may be markedly disordered. Consciousness but the motor may fully awaken, centres this may awaken more slowly; causes a temporary of the limbs, paralysis speech, and consequently an inability to move or talk. form of paralysis, This 'nocturnal by some writers, called paralysis' may occur after natural awakings.

(Walsh: quoted 1965, p. 69). Significantly,

sought

cally

the

condition of hypnagogic-hypnopompic

for

by

occultists

1965,

Monroe

Carrington

and

and

ecsomatosis

by

themselves

iences

of

(e. g., in

present

the

while,

to

times

the

p. 126) is

mind

kept

in

the

is

body

after

disposed

naturally

or

is

also

hand

at

body

the

to

to

is,

sleep

"Favourable repast

loath

very

in

exper-

same

problem

a substantial

feeling

morning

The

put

it

numbness

He instructs:

awake".

are

then

"to

achieve

ecsomatic

pp. 57,60).

it,

puts

to

a hypnagogic

extreme

The

Muldoon

induce

to

producing

of

specifi-

it

utilize

have

presence

trance.

is

1962,

Fox

occurring

1968b,

Green

experiment

we wake

(e. g., 1974) who

spontaneously

self-induced

(1962,

Fox

of

occurring

state

would deliberately

indicate

often

paralysis

the

means

and Carrington

paralysis

who otherwise

Reports

state.

as

this

in

naturally

by Muldoon

to

or for

arise; the

enter

when

trance

state".

In

hypnagogia

relating

four ecsomatosis important in connection themselves the with state of the subject.

present

observations affective-cognitive first

The

by

ience the

per mind"

emotional to

the

reports

that

out

se are (Green

both

that

by

characterized 1968b,

disturbance termination

induction

the

p. 98) or

of

the

psychological as

hypnagogia,

As with

subjects.

ecsomatic

pointed

the concerns frequently reported

observation

detachment

and

ness

to

and

conflict ecsomatic

and "a

perfect "the

that almost

state"

experienced it

the

calm-

is

often

ecsomatic balance occurrence

invariably (p. 94).

experin of leads Green

243 describe themselves subjects as being calm, relaxed, detached feeling or indifferent... what would appear kind to be an impersonal of curiosity. Many subjects 'positive' the emphasize quality of they the detachment experienced, that it claiming had in common with nothing resignation or lack of feeling. for One subject, example, 'detached writes of being but in a positive Another way'.... to having refers felt a 'wondering curiosity', and yet another reports: 'a very interest in what great and agreeable was going Whether the subject's interest is referred on'. to it does not seem to entail or 'extreme', as 'mild' involvement in the outcome emotional of events.... for One subject, to feeling 'objective example, refers interest and fascination'. (Green importance

The tional

or

state of

occurrence induce

who on

by

refers

ear

to

the

to

appears,

attitude

engage

the

tly

subject

feels

"just

tendency

certainly

The

attitude

637;

The that ing

third

while

of

in

of

one

knows

things

critical has

p. 96;

1979a,

the

refers

ecsomatic

could

obtain (Green and

without

state

more

of (p. 102).

me"

widely

accept

as

not

so

and

the

waking

been

perfecwhich state. in

noted 1939,

by

remarks

they

hyp-

p.

to

any

the

This

that

is

feelthey

question

a feeling and

subjects

experience

p. 119).

understanding'", thinking,

film"

190-191).

pp.

an answer 1968b,

it.

put

related

in

usu-

a cinema

Critchley

to

but

"interested

an

in

also

their

observer

to

app-

not

alert

surprise

of

1979b,

do

subject

clearly

pp. 18-19;

'all-knowing

ing

are

detachment

observation

one

subject

1933,

formulate"

to

no

Leroy

"they

that

chose

be more

(e. g.,

McKellar

that

phenomena

he would

the

an

"watching

may be

of

of

as

first

the

thought;

interested

arouse

attitude

reasonable

nagogia

to

involuntary

to

p. 82),

to an

"remarked

subjects

that

(p. 102)

subjects

also

related

1968b,

likened

seemed

general

same

"

is

analytical be

(Green

often

'film-watching'

The

in

by

single, p. 111).

"ecsomatic

the

of

of

closely

to

thing!

is

which

something

to

of

experience the

is

emo-

stressed but

1968b,

generally,

sort

spectator

only

subjects

that

observer"

passive

a prerequisite"

practice

fact

inclined

be

as

by

several

"unconflicted

an

not

observation

second

and

to

phenomenon

pp. 94-95).

of

is

experiences"(Green

The

where

mind'

ecsomatosis

the

ecsomatic

The

presence

'blank

a

spontaneously

ally

the

of

1968b,

a "feelthat

"everything

244 (cf.

seemed easy and possible" van Dusen 1972,1975).

Hollingworth

e. g.,

hypnopempic

to the The fourth observation refers (1962) has by Fox what called accompanied by a number has been reported The latter hypnagogic-hypnopompic

the

9)

chapters

4 and

believes

he has

activity,

e. g., Fox

etc.

as

a state

awakened

up,

this

lysis

accompanied Muldoon and Carrington of

he

what

Dreaming

Hypnagogic In

which

for

occupied ing'

of

thought that

she

was

grandfather a phenomenon look at her

gasped. that

downstairs

this

or

the

by

should

take

stuck

In

to

the

leading

to

Lucid

as

up

one

at

her

order

to

find

one subject

dogs.

right had

not to

consciously 'warn-

previously subject

reports her

see

dead

why

downstairs

went

such to

oven.

"As

I

bottom",

she

reports,

Another

Grumbling, of down covered

her

she

the

dog

go eventually "had

dogs blue

"I reports

to

the

down-

went

subject her

telling

that'one

paw

cases

solution

Wondering

the

night

the

been

night

she in

"warning"

one

bedside.

place

(1975,

a spontaneous

has

one

dinner

her

has

events:

McGreery

and

instance,

her

look

(the

state

and mystical

may be

subject

suddenly

standing

jacket

also

Fox

known

or

may be

it

For

wakened

and

para-

the

thus

Green

subject

the

which (p. 75).

head

her

thrust

got

some

time,

and

followed

of

the

husband's

a voice

by

religious

conveyed

which

woke

(see

related

coffee,

of

Further,

also

the door at the and opened The house reeked of gas".

stairs

state

dreaming,

what

with

about"

is is

making

ecsomatosis

"informational"

called

a danger

dressed,

pp. 50-1).

belong

information

a problem

some waking

as psi,

section

"the

in

one

9).

chapter

have

engaging

Knowledge,

of

experiences

this

pp. 75-79) to

Dream

calls (see

is

by

he

that

see

which

Awakening

awareness

subject's

in

False

hypnopompic

1957;

McKellar

a concurrent

1965,

in

workers

in

followed

or

of

Awakening.

dreaming

getting

with

False

trance

of

and

getting

connects

(e. g.,

area

1911;

sleeve with]

and

there".

my interview

with

Ivy

Worthage

she recounted

two

245 hypnopompic be

which

experiences in

paranormal

of

telepathy

place

at

retiring

to

bed

night

or

in

the

of

apparitional

a number

woke

these

i. e.,

2),

field

immediately

in

tion,

the

dreaming

to study

present

hypnopompic

imagery

Interestingly,

these

ing

is

an

apparition"

that

both

sal

the

hypnopanpic sal after

is

the

than

side

subject

at

the

normal

environ(pp.

one" these

1-

experiences

and

both

class the

which

by

replaced

being

of

the

either

in has

is

of

state already

(sleep present

the equivalent

woken

and

state

but

dreams. of wak-

process perceiving the

argument

experiences occurrence. the

onset) or

of the state.

prolongation dream

of of

paranormal their

in

important

supports

for

not

were

definition

experience

the

that

they

"the

remark

the

an appar-

assert

that

that

report

seeing

that

arousal

Qf

continuation

and

hypnagogic

interval

and

the

against

the

the occurred

subjects

observation

This

of

and

and

conclude

workers

during

an

subjects

always

cases

experiences

waking

the

This waking. as it argues

apparitional woken

the

of

to

we may now see that not

awake

after

waking

after

is

required

achieved the

their

cases

of

level

a deepening

through

had

hypnagogic-hypnopompic

case

level

person

some

(pp. 71-72).

of

is

in

their

prior

part

a certain

require In

integral

an

many

call

25% of

rather

although

place

prior

in

completely

that

state

majority took

experience

the

after

dreaming

been

have

they

that

on waking and,

night

(p. 2).

subjects

(p. 71)

the

that

sleep-dreams is

perception

at

note

"experiences

as

mention

person

of

a different

with

is,

the

as

of his

They

the

either

middle

who

awareness

analogy

report

"immediately time"

perceiving

one"

Most

night.

be

of

Theyfurther place

his

that

a hallucinatory

took

loses

by

"metachoric",

subject's

subject,

hallucinating.

dreams"

"waking as

"the

to

seems he is

the They

experiences,

and

ment,

the

in

or

took

(1975)

place

or

in the morning

temporarily

time,

took

in

up

McCreery

that

cases

various that

waking

and

5,78,91,95-96,121,131).

(pp. of

or

night

Green

morning.

either

up

at

gives

clairvoyance

and

to

considers

(1941)

(pp. 3,114-115,116,131)

onset

sleep

explicitly

Garrett

nature.

examples

personal

she

level

is

arou-

achieved On the of

arou-

immediately

246 fully

he is

before

the

Along

the

with

having

taken

state,

in

which

their

this

ness

mountains

and him

warn

four

(b)

premonitions, at

where

the

(1957)

McKellar beliefs

it

interpret and

the

may have

had

(1878)

hypnagogic In argue

of

the

p. 23), gogia

to

by

sent

heavens

1911).

in

lives,

taking of

the

given

place

moral

Also

Roheim

(1967)

have

set

drawn

McKellar attention

folk-lore

and the

of

might

(1952),

Maury

experiences.

visions

many

value.

imagery

mythology

hypnagogic

some-

appropriate

hypnagogic

that

Maury's

imputing

against (hypnagogic)

charismatic

prophetic

unconscious

the

a supernatural

visions

of

phenomenon belief

phenomena, which

is

which

remark the

the theologian, considers a paradigm as "a psychological

the

as

of

saints

were

experiences.

linquishing the

that

that

proposed

visions

previous

of events (d) symbols

experiencing

genesis

contrast

to

scenes

possibility

their

from

scenes

remarked

strong

For

means.

her

as supernatural. (1954) and Liddon

Simpson

an

fell into correspondents the significance they attached to those who believed that viz.,

time,

a person

from

coming

(Ellis

that

to

present

Ellis

The appropriatefact that they

the

him

to

religious

by

hypnagogic

difficulties

(c)

or

spiritual

against

found

reported

cases

cited

as

his

rolling

visions, (a) were:

visions

in or

considered

groups hypnagogic

their

lies

supersensory

according

their

Forman:

experients

future

those

Poe 1949).

here

place (23%).

cases

supernatural

1895;

their

(1925)

Leaning

included

impute

hills

of

be

psi

61%

hypnagogic-hypnopompic

the

1928-48,1977;

via

source Forman

of

will

by

instance,

to

section

inclusion

their

outside

of

during

Iamblichus

considered

to

of

that

noted

spontaneous

place

Swedenborg of

pp. 124-125)

numerous

experients

(e. g.,

1911; are

state

to them took reported down (38%) or sitting

cases was lying

apparitional when the subject

import

(1975,

and McCreery

Green

as

on the

verges

Awakening.

False of

This

awake.

in he

he equates

the

of

clearly

the

many (1977,

Tappeiner

experiences

hypna-

of

interpretation Without

prophesy".

ultimate

to

character

saints, for

meant

spirituality

employs

(a)

the

"with

the

domain

reof

concept of

of 'spirit'

the

247 in

which

and

phenomenological hypnagogia

to

for

(see

1963,

Lindblom

'seed-thought'

inner

picture

whole,

and

it". gogic sense, its

or

with not

in

the

through Tappeiner

he

may

be understood,

conscious

the

Spirit,

act

an

suddenly, of

that

hypna-

all in

spiritual

and

mechanism

psychological

to

prophesying,

registers

or

consideration

or

a

'vision'

emerges

however,

of

in

mind"

refers

simply

'prophetic'

of

"a

receive

which

to

state

'vision'

Here

previous

that

"spontaneous

When a person

place.

no

are

experiences but only

genesis

p. 173) both.

of

encouragement,

revelatory

'cartoon'

or

is

It

"the

(a

upbuilding,

takes

enters

group

religious

a

p. 25)

consolation"

and

of

the

state

how prophesying

purposes

(b)

and

cognitive-experiential

explain

utterance...

(p. 28)

functions"

Spirit

Holy

the

any has

which itself

expresses

in

operating

hypnagogia.

that

argues

both by focussing is accomplished This attention by the reality... and quieting spiritual upon busy individual... the of consciousness ordinary in this has been context The person who prophesies level deeper the Spirit's the to of up puropening through worship, prayer, activities and and poses is this Along with a type of unconglossolalia. in the of the materials processing presented scious 'revelatory in Then, this a state' material meeting. 'crystallized' in seed thought, 'vision' is suddenly of which all are suggestive phrase', or 'beginning imagery and it emerges as an insight of hypnagogic Spirit into the leading of the Holy and the genuine feelings and concerns of the worshipping community of the Spirit.

(Tappeiner The

view and

gious be

that

Africa

by

who made

constitutes

a state

can

experiences

mystical

supported

(1899)

hypnagogia

1977,

be

mystics.

reports

of

sufi

a study

of

Moslem

secret

had

p. 28). in

which

appears Abbe societies

also

relito

Rouguette in

writes: in all its then The truth shows itself glory, somethings in the form of such inanimate times as coral, forms in the Or these of plants and trees. sometimes forms, hypnagogic may be of animal visions or 'autoform in dreamer the the himself, of visions scopic' 'Sheikh'. his form in the or even -

(quoted

by Warcollier

1938,

p. 219).

248 Similar

including

views,

hypnagogic

for

state

are

expressed

by

also

chapter

10).

Psychological

the

psi

Tibetan

As in

of

case

in

'regress')

to by

accompanied

earlier

a sense of

characteristic instance,

both

of

or

see

formulations:

investigators and clair1941; Le

Garrett psychic

mentation

magical

modes

the

cases

subject

modes

of

being

protected

cognizing

of

may

return

feeling

and

'cocooned'

or

(1941),

Garrett

childhood.

early

1978;

telepathy

compare

mystical

Moreover,

thinking.

experiences,

hypnagogia,

of

often

primitive,

mystical

theoretical

and

the

utilizing

(Evans-Wentz

in and specifically area, 1938,1948; (e. g., Warcollier

childlike,

(or

attainment Yogis

the

voyance, Shan 1973,1974,1976) to

for

observations

Regressivity: in

the

techniques

for

writes:

I have developed a 'passivity-consciousness' that to go to my bed at has enabled me, for over a year, for several hours to bridge twilight, and there

it becomes the gulf of memory until almost as though the visioning child than of the early years was less hour away. bridging This one-half of memory was by developing faculty an imaginative accomplished of the room with several successive peopling manifestations of myself order - in retrogressive - at led all different the child ages, until replica back to its initial knowing. the others

(Garrett She further to

need employ

(1938,

in

passivity state, of

state of are

dream the

centrating thing

the

else.

Warcollier

percipient

and

the

in

percipient

images"

(p. 50).

a specific This

calls

is

state

image of

"mono-ideism"

it

to

in in

brought exclusion

concentration and

of

like

a

"the

seen

the

state

passive is

experiment

appearing

often

she would

is

and

a telepathic

state'

"the

favours

As already

the

child-me".

dormant",

images

The

'telepathic on

is

felt

she

phenomena that

remarks which

will

pp. 36-37).

whenever

psychic to the

p. 101)

the

sleep.

conscious

ences,

that

or explain understand "process this of going

Warcollier

dream

(pp. 143-4)

remarks

1941,

notes

and that

that

one

state

earlier

referby

about of

every-

absorption "this

con-

249

of

a change

be long

cannot

mono-ideism

"state "all

relates in general

of

passivity" takes thought

the

form

provoking by the

betrayed sleep, beginnings of normal dreams" to the the 'telepathic state'

approaching state of images and the

appearance (p. 20). He, further,

without

maintained

saying images".

of

in

that

latter

the in

Bearing

mind

(1938, he fatigue that p. 51) and argues elsewhere for (1948, 28) favourable drowsiness conditions p. are because these two conditions telepathy, probably mainly telepathy occurring of passivity, states are naturally that

and hypnagogia Arguing imagery,

can be seen for a dream-like

be further

related. basis of telepathic

symbolic illustrates (1938,1948)

Warcollier

of certain (syncretism),

to

dynamics

e. g., or principles, (fragmentation), dissociation,

the

presence

condensation inversion,

that argues which also occur of primithe same dynamics are to be found in the thinking insane, the the tive and experiences children, people, that 126-127). He (1938, takers remarks pp. of peyotl in

forms

of

telepathic

lie

hypnagogia.

images

are

further

encountered

in

the

neo-

according and that, and schizophrenics of children the sign to Levy-Bruhl (1910), those forms resemble language are also to characters of deaf mutes and their be found in the words of primitive (Warcollier language 1948, p. 63) teleFor purposes a purported of comparison logisms

pathic

example containing in hypnagogia occurring p. 37) where firs Sinclair of

German and near-German

Interestingly, "like does

a child

Warcollier copying

neologisms may be found 'received' words (1938,

an adult's to attach

not necessarily importance as does the He further relates

comparable in Sinclair

to

those (1930,

and wrote down a string (cf. e. g., Trömnor 1911).

that p. 128) remarks drawing, the percipient the same the same elements

agent". (1932,1945) the above to Cousinet's little his hand holds to out a that remark when a child it balloon is the balloon, alone not a girl playing with he desires but the whole ensemble comprising of the girl, (1921) Picron's to himself, the balloon proposition and image is an inner that and to Lipps' gesture, a mental

250 (Warcollier

1948,

p. 36) to which "for

according

"mechanical

into

image".

the

In

perception"

is the visual act there into quality a motor attitude same attitudes are projected

of a spatial These own body.

our

of

every

translation of

theory

(1938,

Warcollier

addition,

p. 131)

draws

to the common characteristics attention shared images telepathic and recollections of tachistoscopic that

viz.,

perceptions,

is

recollection

by

fragmentary:

Sometimes a detail itself, reveals and one fragment in consciousness; then a second and a third, appears between the order with no apparent connection of their interest. appearance and the order of their irrational. They are entirely Sometimes a combination of the same dynamic intensity of details appears, idea of the whole. a confused giving (Warcollier The

observations

is

Garrett

not

knowing",

"initial

the

As with 'regressive' is

What

or

relationship types

of

between

existing look

them

at

To begin

the

that

point

by

with,

not

was

achieved

as

lay

in

Second,

have

remarks

the

only

been

hypnagogic

Third,

is

by at

of

thinking

Warcollier's

earlier was

is

that

the

chapters discussed.

also the

points

of

between

hypnagogia

same

as

those

and

psi

are

we told

that

of

the

"child-me"

this

or type of mena "passivity-consciousness"

these

and

pointed

Lot

mentation.

as

out

us

that of

Garrett's but

also

state

twilight. to

refers to

appears by

area

(see that,

the

way

fragmented

the

percipient. hypnagogists and

made

he remarks

child's

respect in

developing

Warcollier

imagery

sociated

in

bed

the

to

returns

point.

induction

original

tation she

latter

the

functioning

telepathic

this

here

the

are

she

way

hypnagogia

of

similarity

mentation

child-me".

that

child's

seen

confirmation.

relevance

great

when

the

to

arguments,

character of

the

experiential above

to

going

In

world.

acquire

arguments

to

by Warcollier

perspective

returns

i. e.,

the

perceiving

and

actually

p. 131).

presented

imagining

merely

but

"child-me"

the

appropriate "process of

Garrett's

through

arguments

the

gain

may perhaps Here

and

1938,

Part

One).

like

a child,

and

Identical investigators

the

percipient

dis-

251 does

not

the

does

as

to

attach agent,

be

may also to

fragment

Now,

if

the

the

observations

irrelevancy

of

not

is

to

also

(see

The hypnagogia

of

beginning

analyse

and

found

in

that

suggests he

he has

what

the

telepathic

an it,

experience has

parallels

resembling

lacks subject differentiate. of

a

as

clear

fascination

remarks

mentation

the

ability

This

attitude

subjects

ecsomatic

1968b). is is

an

extension

often

not

manner,

Likewise, of

of and

to

between

operation.

part the

imagery

connection

to

of

in

taking

of

point

a kinesthetic

in

activity

comparison

wherein

Green

fifth

he

reference,

absorption

link

e. g.,

refer-

of

hypothesis

a clairvoyant

himself

feeling

be

fact

the

reality".

hypnagogic

or

in

another

to

Interest-

a similar

of

the

that

rationality'.

mentation:

frame

a child's

inclination

'waking

in

engages

'chemical'

my hypothesis frames

proposes

imagery.

their

of

from

attitude

the

remark

surfaces

Warcollier's

and

repeatedly

mentation

Fourth,

whole

with

due

with

contention

agreement

may be

"clairvoyant

called

whole

in

who

with

agreement

elements

fragmentation

irrelevance

and

the

out.

irrational" is

This

fade to

the

"entirely

clairvoyant

a subject

switches

'rational',

images

gradually

imagery

explain

to

as

observation retinal

attaches

hypnagogists

coincident Le Shan (1973)

to

agent

revealed

are

latter

the

they

per-

hypnagogic

hypnagogic

ingly,

a

in

tachistoscopic

stabilized

as

details. of

is

it

way

the

an

fragmentariness

the

Moreover,

in

for of

assemblage

to

taken

argue

and

order

the

importance

same

details -

themselves

are

a picture to appears

in

as

irrational" to

the

elements

dissociated

and

importance

of

when

that,

related

tend

ence

and

"entirely

are

which

that

same

fragmented

ception,

on

the

telepathic

as

if

of

merely some

the

in

fourth: but

perceived

unseen

internal

felt lines

and the image were in subject (1941, "The Garrett p. 43) notes: the

reception

makes

itself

felt

in

to seems play body; any part". such never as my mind my important but very observation may be added. A further hypnagogia subjects of on the In my review and analysis imagery, their 'externality' that the of emphasize whole

252 is,

its

of

taking seemingly place it is reported that the

same time

them.

outside induction

At

the

and prolong-

imagery is dependent of hypnagogic ation on an attitude it characterized by acceptance, towards curiosity, 'passive' interest, friendliness, attention, empathy, the imagery kinesthetically, is experienced that very often (e. g., disgust, fear) bring the strong emotions and that to

experience tradictoriness

"The

of

the

at

and

time

same of

response

these

together, dictory, the

experience"

The

subconscious

that

successful level conscious are

experiments the

subconscious.

the

conscious

forgotten the

given

to

the

The

be

during

telepathic,

physical

out

proposes

to

telepathic

the bo

dissociated

an un-

at

successful

conscious lying

and

between temporarily

comprising memories,

which,

to and stimuli may rise is by definition an un-

level,

whereas

is

-

subconscious dreams

in

experienced

is,

subject and

according

justification

mentation

reports

that the

carried

appears

indeed

association:

1946)

from

unconscious

the

above,

unconscious

iments,

latter

and

after

of

Tyrrell

interference

mental

thought

types

partly

unconscious

-

for

contra-

p. 182).

many

conditions

from

reason,

due

-

somehow

problem

are

appropriate

tially

his

that

intimately

so

are

1944;

and

the

of

ments

and

in

lack

and

states.

Given level

activities

perceives,

objectivity

paralogical

experiences

dreamy

and

Murphy

says:

he

what

which

also psi

Garrett

activities.

with

complete he shares

and

and

can

mentation

unity

level

unknowable

and

psi

on clairvoyance,

factors,

The

consciousness. known

in

a puzzling (Garrett 1949,

(1938;

Warcollier

the

two

constitute

of

that

all

same apparent con(exterand objectivity

empathy

sense

perceiver's

This

ending.

also encountered instance, writing

are for

nality) (1949),

an abrupt between

of

the

is

the

evidence

psychologically

conscious-logical to

can

be

subjects'

clairvoyant, by

for

Warcollier)

postulating

supported

inferen-

attentional

trance

and

that

during

a

state

ecsomatic

withdrawn

these

experexperi-

both

(he environment and his attention

from must is

not

253 and absorbed-fascinated

passive

space.

mental lies

that

subconscious would

is

'compartments' they

into

grade

of

the

of

that isolated

here

dealing

unconscious (1909)

Alexander's

Alexander

Warcollier,

from

the

the

of

that

p. 16) system

Warcollier's very

conto

similar

Like

subconsciousness. there

that

proposes

three

others,

(1944,

be

to

of

means

these

of

regions".

concept

by

a "complicated

with

appears

unconscious

consciousness.

none

As Murphy

other.

interconnected

potentially

cept

each

is

reach

experiences

entirely

we are

remarked,

psi

the it

experience,

nevertheless,

appear,

definition

by

since

conscious

any

outside

the It

However,

some dissociated

in

are

'in' that consciousness Forms of mentation are never (in that ordinary experience) are never at all, in to be order assumed which must yet conscious; 'Subconsciousintelligible. is conscious 'mind' is not this sense, means that but includes 'consciousness', with states and processes mentation conscious

make what in ness', co-extensive with along

the

of which aware.

is

self

conscious

main

and

conscious of

rules

where

conscious,

present

ation,

logic

of

first

observation

hypnagogia

of

rules

of

p. 111) the

the of

associ-

a different

an

reports the

of barrel

of

changes

often

been

observed

Warcollier

in

the

a tree,

then

of

the

a

game-

example, which

as

a gun

have

of

image

visual

perhaps,

trunk

known

(1883)

Galton's

and,

experiment

con-

resemblance,

shape For

stages

early from

following

hypnagogic the

the

result

of

associations

of

one

changing

to

contiguity,

instance,

experiments.

image

in

may

changes

as

into

Similar

telepathic

related

the

a bird

shooting.

may be

reported

correspondents

result

appear

such

For

etc.

of

is

rules

operate

associations

association,

contrast, beak

be operative,

mentation

to

imagery

wherein

semi-conscious

or

scious

known

other

unconscious)

the

where

may

memories

of

reference.

of The

each

wilful, the

memories

and

into

and

(approaching

first,

that,

merge

subconscious

my discussion

to

theory

observation

association,

least

frame

the

logic,

second,

and,

in

lies

hypnagogia

this

of

relevance

pp. 615-6).

1909,

(Alexander The

indirectly

only

(1938,

percipient

a branch

in

of

saw a tree,

254 then

a gun

barrel,

the

form

of

faggots,

the

actual

bundle

a painfully

is

be postulated at That is, associations

being

later

to

the

of

associational

any associations

are

these

are mediate associations. A to B via C where which may link (cf. is connected with A and B separately (1938) offers 1948). Warcollier a number of

to

latter

the

if

Here,

striking.

most

a

finger.

The second observation we may relate hypnagogia irrelevancy wherein of stages links

finally

and

'transmitted'

image

bandaged

tightly

a finger

of

Vihvelin

all,

he believes in which experiments cases of in to In respect were operation. associations mediate (1909), for instance, images Alexander hypnagogic says known rules defy all And "they of association.... that telepathic

in

the

is of cases 'association' majority in description; that can be employed

vast

a word

not

a thing

be

such

It

should

be

connection interests,

or

also

changes closely state

the

upon

to

hypnagogic

"it

(p. 623) he

and

in Protean

play

very

compares that

tree

yew

interested to

proceeds This

experi-

Alexander

becomes

design".

is

in

appears

undergoes

her

almost

unexplainable.

but

they

they

-

for.

The

a fact

which

accounted

He also

(p. 630).

untinged

watching

are

the

and

the

contain

addition

feeling

images

"my

that

or

-

own

perhaps

amusement

into

their

themselves 'two

remains mental

fact

at

a languid at

their

two',

and to

be their

of fact"

a conscious state

that

argument in

complete

is the addition been has never

notes by

analysed

"they

He says: 'four'

are

may be

images

or

unconscious

further

Alexander's

constituents

and

making;

He concedes,

changes. unconnected hypothesis Warcollier's of

hypnagogic

respective

in

image

original

associations

although

almost

as

reading,

apparently

Relevant mediate

no

personal

that

(1941) Garrett's with of "passivity-consciousness"

innumerable

see

show it.... discoverable

my concurrent

links

notes

hypnagogic

a particular

I

and

his

of

associational

p. 623)

that

(pp. 623-624).

kinds

two

that

(1909,

images

the

images

these

add

activities"

revealed

ences

to

needless

between

however,

irrelevance,

as

emphatically if there

the

time

interest

is

255 (p. 624),

absurdities" "have

to

impossible last

His it

those

than

the

explain ting

of

ience 1973).

In

reports

that

as

a target,

in

detail

often

expressed

"a

and

"I

says,

seem

to

from

the

employment frame

of

Alexander which

"are

infers

conscious".

of

different

reference: (1909) not that

I

the

(cf.

the

in the

a hypno-

which, I

links may

not

different the

a different images,

"mental

mind

could

suggest

constructs" from

consciousness", of

Muldoon

me".

and/or

are

to

this

in

tell

not

logic

used

photograph

where

hypnagogic

work

once

describes

state

these

that

p. 55)

on

associational

of

exper-

Le Shan

was

but

waking

reporthe

whether

epilepsy,

would

vu,

may also

- compare Similarly,

existed,

of

constructed are

It

reporting

in

also

other deja

percipient

p. 50)

Discussing

"they

may explain

(1948,

himself"

rules

argues

This

an ecsomatosis

that

in

be

future

example.

presence

operating

must

described

My memory

understand.

those

the

1965,

aware

tell or

percipient

encountered

was

Secondly,

to

of

associational

a psychic

Warcollier

preceding

experience

of

Firstly

respects.

states.

psi

present

hypnopompic

phenomenon,

he

past,

Carrington

these

inability

recognizing

without

(Muldoon

and

respect,

the

almost

as paramnesia,

such

photograph

and (1924)

he

the

two

state.

waking

perception

a similar

Slight's

pompic

the

hypnagogic

to

are

whatever

level

this

in

refers

in

above,

phenomena

a paranormal

on

the

argued

in

they

significant

at

present

occurrence jamais vu

and

as

may be present

links

the

is

that,

suggests

d'appui

images

(p. 626).

remember" remark

hypnagogic

as

points

associational

no

that

and

that

is

which not

He continues:

believe leads to that Further, me my experience differentiated images these are the work of a highly find little between I connection compartment. mental imagination thought and the work of and my ordinary it be. formuTo whatever may agent my hypnagogic (1) There is almost late the points of difference: no (2) is There connection. certainly no associational images the are spontaneous connection, volitional (3) is There no emotional connection. and self-willed. that the images of an agent In short, are the work does not share in my interests, aims or feelings.

(Alexander

1909,

p. 631).

256

must

have

wherein

the

them

of

by stage,

experiences

gogic stage

is

he

ests"), and

passive

are

from

this

activities

seem

set

against

an

he

says than

more

elements

pertinence

out

Nonetheless, ceding

of

the

waking),

at

stages to

is

reference

tive the

usefully

and self'; it

is

Whether, of of

an

we are along

"agent",

reference,

ence

in

which

may

dealing"

or

propose

the

we are the

here

known

rules

the

frame

of

intelligence,

plane

put

of

reasonably

may a

'subliminal

its

mentality, of

some

p. 632). the

existence the

a realm

of

association

way,

another

of

change

experisugges-

mentality

1909,

earlier

of

the

coherence

we postulate

of

con-

of

phrase

with

(p. 634).

nearest

the

independent

dealing

with-

at

agent

(Alexander

and

possible

Or,

be

a drastic

certain

entirely

although

core

Myers'

Alexander,

with

utterances" we have

sense"

feeling

by

a relatively

with

still that

sort

low

however

for

not

hypnagogic

designated

be

is

foreign.

the

works...

hypno-

judgement-form,

a central

quite

appears its

by

of

which

we have

that,

some

experi-

and

the hypnopompic

changed them

with

presence

mentation

"Judged

greatly

of

although

thought-level

hypnagogia

of

of

his

of

'compartments'

of

nothing

frame

"hypnopompie

state(and

levels

deeper

have

stages

Alexander's

a grading

hypnagogic

so

the

of

is

a highly

suggestive

nonsensical

for

in

of

hypnagogic

the

which

of

allowing

carry

may

ences

a kind

work

some

apodictic

ideas

experiences

Indeed,

inchoate

the of

there

that

justified

to

word-clustering;

reasoning,

nor

be

earlier

his

this

at

amalgamation

a real

between

associational of

at

links), his

the

above,

place

"inter-

If

foreign

apparently

discussing

"even

that

is

'compartments'.

of

in

states,

pompic he

taken

distinguishes

clearly

might

his

his

emotional

conclusion

as we saw

have

(from

appears

-a

most

from

withdrawn (no

which

self

a grading

suggests

deeply

hypna-

hypnagogic

advanced

experienced

waking

to

an

Alexander

his

reference. ences

then

However,

appear

connections).

compartment

do with

that

relaxed

imagery

the

would

environment

volitional

differentiated to

is

subject

stage,

of

at

place

emotionally (no

that

saying

taken

his

made a study

it

psychological

and

physical

has not

Alexander

Although

appear

frame experito

be

257 they

are in

Moreover,

way.

mediate

if

Or,

non-operant.

they

operant,

the

of

process

to a waking, analytical such experiences lose (forget) the subject the may often forth into or bring consciousness gether

frame

a

mind altofrag-

(e. g.,

dejä

Le Shan

paranormal perception, that: proposes

similarly

of

experience distorted

by memory peculiarities

ments accompanied jamais vu, etc. ). to In respect p. 94)

so in transferring are

vu,

(1973,

is central An event or relationship which and in a frame of reference using one set crucial is tangential in a referand trivial of unities According to the IR using another set. ence frame (Individual (Clairvoyant Reality] theory, the C-IR Reality] different Individual uses entirely unities [Sensory the S-IR Individual Reality]. than The triviality, tangentiality, and superficialapparent ity is due of much of the sensitives' production being translated from one system to the data to another.

(Le Shan 1973, (1964,

Heywood

Likewise,

"the

that

part

observation in speak,

focus

during

which

later

tries

part it

thus

would

both

sciousness' occur

within

which

has

Dusen

Le Shan

(1973)

support

the

of

experiences

within

clairvoyant

or

the

of

subject

the

experiences

in

to

that

the

the

medium

psi or

come

to

the

subject

setting

of

may employ

from

not

the

of

'con-

of

scrying,

psychotic ability different

experiencing relational

Le

Shan

such

the

experiences

two

to

sleep,

(see

the

such

This

distinguish

by

his

and

setting

etc.

modes

modes has

usually

of

and reality

experiences to

1973,

hypnagogia

of

going forms

to

appear

clairvoyant

hypnagogist

the

mode

unities, mode (cf.

the

on

level

activities

between

writing,

to

so

is

a certain

respect

reference view

is,

which

logic,

waking

(1972)

automatic light may throw loses usually that

at and

of

Bohr's

experience

reference

laws

trance,

vation

that

viz.,

setting,

self

Niels

it".

a distinction

maintains

usually means

in

the

analyse

hypnagogic

than

Van

both

to

appear

different

p. 99).

of

to

refers

an ESP-type

a frame

etc.,

systems,

p. 201)

p. 94).

as

obser-

where

the

between chapter

12).

258 diff-

Two possible points revisited: of and setting between in experimental conditions antecedent erence from spontaneous) (as distinct and the hypnagogicin the in the facts that hypnopompic may lie state Set

(a)

is

there

ional

visualization (b) and activity, ject the diffused

intent-

or of before

psi

is

there

by many psychics when in a psi state. the difference to the first condition

felt

alertness In respect

and due to in the percipient

be only

apparent

mance the he makes a point of he shifts 'state(s)'

being into.

blankness,

of

state

of result the latter but

former

always on the mind of the subhe is involved in a psi that awareness in the sense of mental A third point may lie

activity.

duced

of "blankness", by "blankness",

a period followed

usually

psi

psychological in ushers in

whereas

the

fact

the "old

psi

perforaware - indeed, taken and the

is method" so - of the steps Thus, he is aware

a state

which

withdrawal. the known all

case

in

that

of

is

in-

his

of

the

primarily

The occurrence of hypnagogic phenomenal hypnagogia

natural

may

increases

psychological by decrease

accompanied continuously leading into in the case of psi level sleep, factors two these are checked as they reach experiments from the falling percipient preventing point certain a

withdrawal in arousal

asleep. "abundance

Significantly, reduced reliably on

cortical (across

a between-

has

arousal) experiments)

or

within-subject

of

alpha been

not

(a

rhythm shown

to

ESP performance, basis" (Stanford

with

of

sign correlate

either 1977,

However, 832). p. is to relax or meditate prior if asked a person the resultant alpha slowed to an ESP test, increased (characteristic of quietude and rhythms is if the to subject succeed at must, passivity) (shift in freupwards accelerate the ESP task, he ESP testing enters and actually when quency) to utilize psi-mediated cues... is attempting be level to an optimal of There appear would ESP level for performance, a successful arousal be the might characterized subject as at which internal to attentive cues. calmly or quietly (Stanford (See and

also

Stanford

Stevenson

and

1972).

Lovin

1977, 1970;

pp. 832-833).

Stanford

1971;

Stanford

259 On the

other

described one's

1937;

Tyrrell

of

part

of

accompanied

by

behavioural

arousal,

(and

tion

to

llel, wherein arousal

is

followed

of

increase

by

ized

Another ting ding

into

hypnagogia

to

ical mate

if

ever

noticed

need

for

gators tion

and

mind

in

the

withdrawal processes (see that

e. g., in psi

hypnagogia

as

by

experiments may occur the a functional

from

in

and

be

to

lea-

In

agent.

asleep,

the

psychologin

a cliof

a state is

hardly

functional

any

the

and

psychics

of

by

hypnagogia

main

state

is

the

engaging an

where

changes

The

atteninternal psychological

reduction

gradual

investi-

internalizing

observing

qualitative

1948).

Vihvelin

Interestingly, "indicating

rising

an

resul-

"diffused"

the

place

thinking

in

parallels

and

trance

of

takes

by

achieved task

of

it

many

of

analytical

accompanied

arousal).

such.

is

is

re-emergence

spontaneously,

seem

not

non-analytical clear

fall

(REM

character-

the

increase

the

occurs

argument

eliminating

has

image,

as

blankness

the

it

is

prevented

by

mediated

to

does

it

noticing

that

cues

in

arousal

by

internalization

there

-

is

a para-

decrease

state

accompanied

not

when

and

However,

latter

intention

diffused

blankness,

the

hypnagogia and

withdrawal of

when

psi

receive

occurring

naturally

the

is

but

sleep

intention

of

in

REM sequences

behaviour

that

a shift

have

to

and

be

atten-

by

which

of

and

internal

physiological

absence

would

parallel from

of

state

increase

an

and

withdrawal

signs

1 EEG (but

stage

sleep

by

in

NREM and

the

integral

a psi

appears

dream activity with of internal attention

correlated

stage),

in

an

physiological

by

not

process

(NREM)

initial

of

appear

accompanied

(but

extent,

a certain

of

increase

by

This

arousal).

the

level

the

rhythms

almost

Gibson

as

induction

withdrawal)

EEG alpha

behavioural

withdrawal

followed

psychological

higher

to

in

decrease

one

correlations

the

and

often

(e. g.,

surroundings

psychological

hypnagogia

both

wherein

near-dissociation of the

is

state

subjective-objective

increase

be:

psi

a successful

awareness 1938).

important

The to

of

one

as

loses

hand,

of in

difference induced

thought

mentation here

whereas

being in

naturally. "blank

out" similarity

phenomenon between

interpreted continuous

260

1977,

859; p.

Tepas

1962)

see

been

and in

occurring

logical "blank

responsible

for

an

may account

for

the is

such

as

'absence'

an

that

by

employed

In

by,

successfully

Terry

between

relationship lies gogia

in

the

these

that

of

or has it

that

imragery". has

Honorton

been

used

(1974),

Braud,

1976).

The

studies

their

to

form

the

found

who

psi-ganzfeld of

pheno-

noise)

Harper

and

leading

hypna-

and

psychological 'stimulus

a

the

appearance

the

second

condition,

involved

in

precipitates

in

procedure

and

similarity

regulation/withdrawal

this

procedure

and

Honorton

e. g.,

an

is

meditation

(white

(1964)

ganzfeld

(1975),

Braud

Wood and

the

research

psi

for

'drifting'

as

ideation

of

the of

responsible

except

input al

that

deafferentation)

reported

et

psycho-

fact

hypnagogia -

auditory

flow

of

ganzfeld-hypnagogic

Bertini

"the

facilitated

be

The

elsewhere'. by uniform augmented

in

experi-

20 minutes

after

induced

reported

might

the

occurs

the

and

while

that

rarely

inside

being

latter

fact

1971),

process

place

internally

'being

been

the

deafferentation

induced

externally

menon

takes

concentrative

deafferentation

sleep,

(the

in

also

1957;

(Ornstein

of

preceding

phenomenon

Cohen

20 minutes

form

(Honorton

all"

1958;

through

stimulation

ganzfeld

at

occur

about

hypnagogia

out"

to

This

withdrawal

input

no

stimulation

latter

1957).

in

naturally

found

ganzfeld

the

(Cohen

and

Caldwallander

also

has

meditation

ment

input

visual

unpatterned

of

hunger'

quasi-hallucinatory

phenomena. In

that

awareness

that

phenomena

the

might

in

results

'bias'

the

appear

during

are

experiences

to

distinguishing mental

to

not

point

to

support

factor set.

might In

which

a psi

activity,

mental

set.

the

that

the

this be

this

view) the

case

By

itself

of

any

psi

high and

same the

or

the

reach if

calling

fact

that

levels

of

hypnagogic

(and

the important

most

percipient's the

of

experiment

depreciate

often

out

that

viz.,

interpretation

phenomenologically

appears

evidence

is

experiments

psi

but

significance

subject's

This

exercise.

psychic

ject's

is

undoubtedly

would

the

one

constitutes

clearly it

to

regards

or of

a

sub-

261 a hypnagogic

phenomenon may be

purely

seen

type

of

functional

the

time

of

its

It

the

(2)

thought

(1)

If

the

taken,

not he

mind

in

which,

in

sleep, in

initiates

effect

reduction

'normal'

pointed

he

state

results

quantitative of

subject

image

a specific

formation

thought

out,

the

constitutes

followed

by

that

various

psi

qualitative

activities,

clairvoyance-clairaudience,

(OOBEs)

under

occurring

in

comprise,

ditions

essence,

prevailing

in

naturally

in

occur is

conditions

hypnopompic

(2)

is

state

in

taking

(1)

place

occurring

under

con-

that

tend psi phenomena a hypnagogic-hypnopompic state,

to

tantamount

those

and

ecsomatosis

prevailing

phenomena

tele-

e. g.,

psychometry,

hypnagogia,

a sustained

which

a psi

are

drastic

of

transpires

pathy,

to

of

at

changes.

It

above

induction

a hypnagogic

elimination) (1948) as Vihvelin of hypnagogia stage

initial

it

himself

arguably,

which,

signify to

respects: on

in

his

a process

(and

two

steps

"blanks"

he

himself

in

in

appropriate

If

to

we ascribe the

that

argued

induces

inadvertently if

be

non-analytically

concentrates

occurrence it

to

attached

significance

hypnagogic

is

state

a psi

occurrence.

thus

might

a label

as

the

or

experience

argue

that

saying

to

conducive

hypnagogic-

the the

occurrence

of

psi

activities. third

The

that

point, is

activities,

normal

of

subject

ment

and

not

to

his

more

a state

of

False

state

It or

may

be

thus

this

Significantly, after

elimination

however, unless directed

it

of in

is

checked

to,

some

psi

of

alertness

most

while

internal

Wakefulness.

sense

of

certainty

is

thought

is

attention space

saw,

or

subjects.

reported of

of

as we

resembles of

thinking.

cases,

environ-

hypnagogic

and

reduction

mental

than

induction

of

analytical

would

the

by

process

quantitative

relaxation, and

to state

the

to

it

-

rather

related

the

para-

imaginal

surroundings

Awakening

closely

to

his

to

respect

during

alert

referring

actual

referred

conviction

occurring

clearly in

the

feeling

of

psychophysical processes,

This

process,

lead

to

maintained

activity.

as

sleep on,

or

262 It

be

might

is

induction

psi

this

at

when, from

into

our

cess

"with

the 1909,

vacillates

in in

reports

of

the

which

to

multiply

the

1972;

may

happen

naturally

the

longer

the

resultant of

falling also

in

the

many

aware

of inter-

p. 624)

the

and Maury

prolongation

leading

into

sleep

Moreover,

is

the

We may remind ourselves the practice remark that

of

greater

"indefinitely

state

without

"consciousness

deepening". hypnagogic

Swedenborg's

on

the

often

period

in

naturally

period (see also

climate.

a non-psi

1975

Dusen

van

from

pro-

further

Thus

prevention

results

asleep"

(See

its

borderland

the

holding

1977).

Huson

alertness. pp. 200-201)

(1974,

Monroe's

become

images".

the

of

comes

are

(1909, Alexander as the hypnagogic prolong

hypnagogic

internal

There

wakefulness.

number

and

asleep

he becomes

to

hypnagogia

falling

imagery,

"tends

Budzynski

alertness"

having

out,

first

of

subject,

that,

there

a fragmented

stages

so

prevented

argument,

is

A person

of

a fact

pointed 1848;

out

and

it,

in

ested

so

p. 623).

hypnagogic

unfolding

various

is

The

be

to

ceases

observations.

hypnagogia

in

mind

(Alexander

of

if

even

process

this

Against

that

it

the

withdrawal,

sets

that

point

hypnagogic

sleep.

knowledge

from

this

at

essence of

important

two

are

in

stage

leading

to

objected

prac-

tices). The

of

uction

the

with

1909;

Alexander

1954;

Simpson in

terms

subject

may

take

This

in

need

other not

The very

the

function

of

be

close

of

such

the

'set

that

and

set

under they

organism

of

setting' phenomena

and

setting. imagery, or

hypnagogic

studied in

state, states

of

just

asleep',

hypnagogic

known

and

contradiction

'falling the

absence

phenomena

hypnagogic in

the

the

those

all

1848;

McKellar

apparent

constitutes

psi',

prod-

linked

Maury

1953;

Collard

that

the

necessarily (e. g.,

This

essence

that

and place

of

the

occur that

in

may widen

rather of

in

argues

the

1959).

Myers

not

asleep 1946;

Rouques

'engaging

like

falling

of

process

is

imagery

hypnagogic

that

argues

observations

of

set

second

the can

be

under

set

and

seen

setting

to

circumstances

'hypnagogic'.

relationship

of

psi

states

to

hypnagogia

263 be

can

in

seen

dromes.

hypnagogic

The

following

form

a summary

to

"passive

volition"

ction

of

thought

processes),

increase

of

Braud's is

by:

centration,

world In

to

importance

of

we saw

ever,

as

view"

and

the

world psi,

many

psi

Thus

the

teristic

occur

this

lulling

in

hypnosis arousal" qualified

the

analytic

and in

of

in

"decreased

as

Howaltered

an

in

is arousal"

"a to

practically of

the

that

characwhen

more

fall

inward

asleep

has also

in

fact

hypnagogia.

there,

earlier,

naturally

the

of

is

with

effect

compon-

the

to

is

other

while engaging hypnagogia by

addition

tendency

the

the

view

in

coupled

hypna-

an actual

Even

world

the

on

altered

the

"momentary

constitute If,

psi.

mind,

that

intention

or

and

sleep"

an

as we saw

hypnagogia

seen

concentration"

is

occurring

psi",

spontaneously

experimental

combination,

be

"an

markers

paralleled

the

altered

view",

experience

"increased

an

concentration".

as

this

and

attention"

of

of

the

of

world

stands

suddenly may be

can

setting.

view"

may

attention,

"need

to

and

concentration"

focussing indeed

altered

such

experiences feature of

"increased

"an

set

again,

only

basically

condecreased

psi. it

are

intention

experiences;

similar

mode,

experience,

subject

this,

receptive

psi importance

or

increased

of

of

1975b)

decreased and

"increased

world

altered

a psi

of

ased

"need

arousal,

Braud

and

focussing

the

earlier,

respective

syndromes' "an hand, ent

and

"meomentary

marker

gogic

psi"

(Braud

syndromes

to

opposed

as

sleep"

two

features

differing

only

in

the

comparing

and

decreased

relaxation,

importance

momentary

view,

appearance

distraction

increased

and

mode

action

physical inward

a more

and proprio(marked by rece-

changes),

syndrome

sensory

reduced

arousal,

redu-

sleep.

psi-conducive

characterized

the

parasympathetic

the

and

thought

qualitative to

to

withdrawal

detachment,

intention

or

need

quantitative

exteroceptive

psychological

shift,

mode

ptive

of

by

relaxation, by

shift

syn-

characterized

(marked

reduction

input,

ceptive

is

respective

Psychophysical

shift

predominance,

their

syndrome

features:

main

in

the

-

effect

encountered

hypnagogia. the

"Decresame

psi-conducive

as

204 discussed

syndrome

the

Indeed, need that

distinguishes

stressed from

states Summary

of

psi

audience, to

trance the

tive is

viz.,

of

and

by

set

is

leading

and

association.

psi

stages)

found

a state

the

characterized

and

ontogenetically

(and by

thought

an apparently

experimentally hypnagogia

psi-conducive mainly in

mentation

nature

their

hypnagogia

of

are

syndrome

and

respec-

that:

the

of in

their

the

sleep;

forms

related

activities;

into

clair-

hypnagogia

that

and

essentially

relationship

some

closely

also

was

setting;

links

and

found

very

hypnagogic

the

a primitive

associational (later

psi

clairvoyance,

induction

to

a non-analytic

stages)

partly

was

are

psi It

state from

guished

condition

conscious

the

telepathy,

It

by

and

closely

hypnagogia.

psi

syndrome

of

examined

psychometry,

conducive

prevented

of

states,

phenomenology.

induced

is

I

psychophysical

highly

one

arousal

sleep.

ecsomatosis

respective

chapter.

decreased

constitutes

hypnagogia

chapter

types

above

this

conclusions:

and

some

it

as

both

ensuing

this

In

here

of

a qualified

of

stipulation

be

beginning

the

at

in

distin-

both

partly

cases (early

regressive general) total

use

and absence

of

12

CHAPTER SCHIZOPHRENIA

between

Comparisons

drawn

been

have

tion 1906;

Hollingworth

1930;

Schneider

1931;

standing duals

'abnormal'

the

fully,

may be

selves

in

terms

On the

gogia.

and

those

operating they

that

point

sometimes 1930; (Schultz

they

that

are

1954,

Simpson's

(1948,

Vihvelin "afford

closely

the

studying

occasion

himself,

has

can

-265-

be made

to

in

workers

have

through

mechanisms

(e. g., 1930), the

1846;

from

below).

quoted out,

hypnagogic

when

also

gain

at

'real'

and Thus,

as

experiences

a sane least

that

occurrence 1930), Schultz

McKellar

also

Schultz

patholog-

Schultz to

that akin

towards

step

conducive

hypna-

argued

schizophrenia

see

diff-

possible

indistinguishable

p. 270 example p. 381) points only

normal

in

(Baillarger

hallucinations

psychotic

which

hallucinations

1846;

being

them-

hallucinations

a first

(Baillarger hypnagogia

the

decision

pronounced

constitute

hallucinations to

some

more

experiences

to

having

manifest in

remark

pseudo-hallucinations

hand,

other

hallucinations

may

or

experiences

hypnagogic

of

patient

schizophrenic

occurrences

hypnagogic

is

population. p. 271) pointing

non-psychotic

many

the

indivi-

abnormalities

examine

attention of

agree

under-

important

abnormal

setting,

wakefulness

complete

1930).

drew

our

abnormal

(1954,

mental

with

value

the

whether

to

shares

erential-diagnostic in a clinical when,

they

Vogel

normal

the

abnormal

(1948)

Vihvelin

ical

1948;

would

between

made

seemingly

merely

a psychotic individuals".

the

Simpson

necessary of

in

area

in

similarities

understand

it

to

Schultz

1962;

enhance

states

experiences,

"to

this

should

and

phenomenological

hypnagogic

to

in

states

McKellar

instance,

that

as

Kraepelin

Mintz

Oswald

investigators

all

of

and

and

1957,1972;

of hypnagogia study of both pathological

the

that

to

1923;

1946,1949;

Froeschels

menta-

1853;

authors(Maury

Schjelderup-Ebbe

McKellar

Probably

For

various

schizophrenic

and

1972).

al

et

by 1911;

1948;

Vihvelin

hypnagogic

person,

some

conception

2GG the

to

as

task

what

of

identifying

hypnagogia

to

term

the

which

be

I

shall,

more

types

of

generally to identify

the

ding

to

six

of

disturbances

ical

of

(6)

correlated picture

catatonic,

of and

(4)

with

the

schizophrenia,

in

paranoid.

the

term

that

occasionally

of

stages I

clarity

types

shall

comprising their

and and of

seek

hypnagogia.

schizophrenia

of

are:

accor-

symptoms,

types

(3) (5)

disturbances

comprising simple, et

dis-

(1)

emotions,

These

Mayer-Gross

as

symptoms

(1969)

Roth

viz.,

phenom-

and

particular

catatonic four

all

features:

their

hallucinations.

1906;

not

disturbances,

disturbance

volition,

that

(Kraepelin

phenomenology

and

a

fact

schizophrenia

and

(2)

the

major

disturbances

thinking,

of

of

sake

four

principal

Slater

schizophrenia

use

denote

idiopathic

the

of

an entity,

the

the

in

principal

delusions,

readily

to For

six

latter

of

core terms

of

to

for

argue

aetiology

same

epilepsy

experi-

disturbances

of

a number

cover

the

Mayer-Gross,

turbance

ary

to

disturbances

Schizophrenic

not

one

continue

outlining

correlated

shall

because

the

schizophrenia.

clinical

The

have

specific

picture

the

a collective

however,

briefly

by

begin

is

to

said

represent

employing

partly

a group

umbrella

a convenient loosely

is

comprising

can

I

nature.

dis-

and

hypnagogic

that

both

briefly

also

identification

This

1950)

enology.

or

in

shall

the

common

schizophrenia

suggesting

schizophrenia

Bleuler

may

between

phenomenological

hypnagogia.

with

I

to

mainly

features

schizophrenia.

pathogenic

complete

myself

confine

phenomenological

arguments

are

ences

shall

connections

examine

and

I

and

certain

cuss

of

follows

In

hallucination".

real

of

nature

al

primare

the

clin-

hebephrenic, write:

is the leading response symptom Loss of affective Thought disorder, emotional schizophrenia. of simple weaknesses constitute, and volitional abnormalities form. Catathe hebephrenic distribution, in varied in the catatonic type, predominate tonic symptoms by disturvolitional and emotional accompanied often followed delusions by secondary deluPrimary bances. determine the interpretations paranoid picture. sional in be types present all except may Hallucinations in whom the absence in the simple of schizophrenic,

267 any productive

is

symptoms

(Mayer-Gross Ever of

demential

praecox,

1969)

it

and

described

ing

(noö-psyche) to

referred the

'splitting'

ing

as

result

through

to

emerge The

onality. latter

tical

dreams

with of

ciation

thinking

any

out

pointed lowering

of

as

the

psychic

organic

damage

comment

that

or

disrupt

identhe

that

disso-

(1914)

Berze "insufficiency from

resulting

disfunction.

pers-

independent

unconscious.

activity"

the

the whenever Jung Whereas

disturbance

disturbance

primary

of

unconscious

held

Bleuler

the

appear-

be psychologically

to

a primary

from

and

complexes.

hysteria,

saw

association

reality

was

influences

the

from

ruling

(1950)

disturbance

and

withdraws

think-

now generally

Bleuler

a thinking in loosening

al

symptom

between

(thymo-psyche)

upper

et

basic

co-ordination

hand

and

charac-

the

affect.

trying

would

as

the

his

been

ataxia"

schizophrenia

considered

that

complexes

gain

with

have

area

repressed

patient

clashes

(1909)

from

which

entity

Mayer-Gross

of

the

of

a number

by

emotions

primarily

of

(cited

of

incongruity as

the

wishes

a lack

as and

as

this

Stransky

pp. 277-8)

disease

disturbance

"intrapsychic

proposed

ideas

in

1969,

al

together

collective

workers

illness.

the

terize

the

a fundamental

identify

et

bringing

describe

to

symptoms

to

Kraepelin's

since

feature.

a conspicuous

Mayer-Gross

and

some al

et

unknown (1969)

the making The lowered mental may prevent activity is distinction between and what what real a clear of in indulges is imaginary, the schizophrenic so that Other delusional authand behaving. ways of thinking half-waking the have state comparison as a used ors in A to the person sleep. going person of normal in thinking difficulties have this similar may state between and reality clearly and in distinguishing imagination. (Mayer-Gross N.

Cameron

an

over-inclusiveness

to

preserve

tion of

of

proposed in

as

held

(Mayer-Gross that

this

et might

al

an

essential

defined

thinking,

boundaries, conceptual leading irrelevant ideas

thought"

(1962)

(1939b)

as

al

1969,

be

the

vagueness

"an

of

inability

incorpora-

and

pp. 265-6). outcome

symptom in

resulting to

p. 265).

1969,

et

confusion Payne

a "breakdown"

268 in

filter

a hypothetical those

out

irrelevant

to

a task

processing

of

incoming

considers

a high

level

duce

of

of

allow

the

or for

screens which

are

most

efficient

McReynolds

(1960,

be

the

result

of

"tends

which

percepts

strictness

to

re-

the

which

[viz.,

percepts"

assimilating

it

is

in

ciation',

'loosening

iveness',

'breakdown

their

us

hypotheses

and

links',

'over-inclus-

of

mechanism'

as

they

can

typically

now

look

at

and

the

apply

to

laxity hypna-

disturbances

schizophrenic

hypnagogic

to

relationship

to

'disso-

for

a filter

the

here

arguing

associational

also

in

theories

attention

of

categorizing Let

draw

to

place

these

of

some

examine

observations

above

and

external,

to

rigorousness

shall

later

more detail

gogia.

and

information".

requires I

Although

of

normally

and images].

perceptions

the

to

unassimilated

habitually

patient

hand,

at

which

over-inclusiveness

degree

the

internal

both

stimuli,

p. 279)

mechanism

and

mentation

behaviour. The phrenia of

main

anomalies

may be

grouped

dissociated

ideas,

by than

is

disorder

not the

an

patient,

of

further disconnection overtly

association in

mind. out

pointed

that

note

of

disconnected

the

of

abnormality of the ideas

which it

"has

thought ideas",

or

con-

withdrawal, de penor echo

aloud

patient's

having an

thought

and spoken

the

abnormality

a simple

together

thoughts into'

of

schizo-

over-inclusiveness

blocking

p. 266-7)

(1969,

al

thought and

'put

thoughts

see, et

thought,

of

in

process

loosening

follows:

thinking,

thought

ceptualization, pressure

of as

thought

the

that

Mayer-Gross schizophrenic

thought

process

may be expressed other the

aspects putting

viz.:

'woolly' it vagueIn early as a appears often cases following inconsequential of side-issues or an ness, as the main topic lead of conversation... which away from is directed by alliterations, The patient's thought the with associations clang associations, analogies, symbolic and meanings, of his environment, accidents into the condensations one of several, mutperhaps ideas. The effect is sometimes ually contradictory like that may be on occasion of wit, and indeed may therefore appear genuinely witty; and the patient facetious when speaking or jocular about serious subjects. Words are used out of context, were, as it a being employed when the abstract concrete meaning would

2 69 be more appropriate, The schizophreversa. and vice in this detail, to unimportant clings resembling nic the epileptic, thinking the aim of his to slip permits in his discrimination thinking and lacks out of sight process. (Mayer-Gross are

three

Mayer-Gross

et

Below

the

and

third

disorder,

with

ill-defined of

examples al

being

two

from

from

letters

"schizophrenic

thought

neologisms and (footnote ideas"

delusional

paranoid

p. 267).

thinking

excerpts

a verbal showing report incoherence, tangentiality,

confluent

1969,

al

schizophrenic

of

(1969),

et

VIII):

Plate

the is a tragedy I find It all practically perhaps, knowledge, foriegn human beings had this and perhaps such as myself at least certain of our own Nationality had not, where aware of the comrades, even my friends, I feel Authoraties State you which must have been, revale nt to aspects accept will as to be Sts - in all lot, been delibirary induce, to try my as such and body, head, Activation and strong, constant numerical face distant Voice and body barrage. (transcript

of

Plate

VIII).

looked I have just and the dictionary up 'simplicity' I told fold'. 'sim fold, to one one, says plicare = = he returned to me the story I dreamed Dr. H----that him which I sent he had folded times when I had six it that the folded it Jesus double. once making said I thought he called at the sheep would make one fold. the numfor that the Latin time and that was sex, six I beastly? ber of the Beast is 666. Is then sex leave I will think out the difference you to puzzle 6 and 666 and 6 fold in substitution between of one is a mystery. fold; for the number of the Beast (p. 267). is sort to everybody I feel that of related everything to this more susceptible and that some people are far because theory than of either others of relativity in some way or having previous connected ancestors or of believing, other places or things, or because by leaving behind through a room when you walk a trail trail leave Some people a different you know. might that. and all go like sorts of things (p. 267). The

writers

add

statement asked

to

was

hospital,

the

a clear

one,

last

patient

and

showed

"claimed signs

that of

this

anger

when

it".

elucidate

Describing tal

that

"Deborah's" Hannah

Green

state in

her

of book

mind

while

"I

never

in

a men-

promised

270

"whose

(Yri)

'third

and

metaphors to

rail'

howling'

to

prehensible meaningful

of

her,

use

to

(p. 62)

and

'consenting'

Uguru,...

(p. 62).

words"

a language

of

mean

'complying'....

doctors

the

to

'broken'

used

loneliness".

frame

and

her

to

refers

mean

meant

and

logic

Yri

(1973)

garden"

a rose

you

She

speaks

which,

nursing

"the

of

incom-

although

staff,

'dog-

was

were

perfectly

e. g.:

'Recreat Deborah temr said, xangoran e fango Naza Inai dum. e xangoranan. xangoranan. ('Remember dum. ' Remember Ageai me. me in anger, in Heat-craze fear anger. my teeth me in bitter drops. The signal The Game' bitterest anger. glance flesh the tearing Ageai teeth tormeant of with as 'is ture over'. 'Recreat',

1973,

(Green Another

from

example

the

source

same

p. 62).

reads:

' she cried 'There was a gear... aloud, and it came in loud Yri and mingled with strange words which were 'There hers. teeth, least two was a gear all not at And now nothing, nothing engages with world-caught. ' the world!

1973,

(Green Some shorter I'm

nase

here...

sitting nay...

a good

right

That

appetch.

whaw

bances

are

(1957,

p. 47)

the "In do in

an

this, white

in the

the

merely

overalls,

it

I

1941:

is

things... know.. by

quoted

of

know

you

don't

and

a sort

rodential

hydrantic

case

of

but

thought

"Too

immediate

a subject

there

were

asked

many

cooks

spoil

says,

"she

two...

interesting also

who

was

image

a product

McKellar the

at to

end

explain

the

broth".

to unable 'little men

was of

two

men'.

concretization of

distur-

instance,

For

experiment

an

an

features:

schizophrenic

McKellar

overalls...

in

those

appetch

hypnagogia.

proverb

reported

suggests white

the

of

state",

not

say

I

absence

hypnagogic

are

hypnagogic

meaning her drowsy

feline

"Because

reports

of

what

"Do

(Despert

means

encountered

hour-long

but

a phona"

all

Practically

of

is

features

Schizophrenic

know

you

do

read:

1964).

(Cameron

evering"

sources

log...

do

1964),

(Benjamin

other nice

"That

1946),

Froeschels job"

from

examples

p. 62).

clang

The of

image cooks

association,

271 'too

men, ".

two

many

Hypnagogic

genuine

or

pseudo - all ject.

which

of is

"He

thinking

are

good

as

four

with sidewalk "Conceit a sail", into

escaped the

means

his

of (1935)

leading

clerk

on

inspector' been

had

with

seized

by

Froeschels

had

the

thought:

littions", fully

of

taken at examples are a few of them features

cteristic They

"(9)

are is

erstanding ul

house

iercia", that

all

is

the to

exposed

how

Knows syphilis primitive

Similar

examples (1957), van

McKellar gave

also p. 44) in

the

instances

offers 'New

a choicy Statesman'

"(6)

cook

he 'trif-

Here number. identif ifor

larger

original

of

"(23)

the

are

twenty-eight

the

the

chara-

most sixteen", "(13) "(22)

understanding",

Amarande

UndA Bur-

es

is

"(26) And find sounds", immediately", "(28) To produce

of

that

Dusen

(1972),

hypnagogic in

during

(or

speace

presented

one

tif-

tampala

are

of

repor-

namely

One of

plate",

is

time

intellection",

verbally to

"(24)

the

though it".

life

offers

acceleration

adversability

schillinger

spice

easier

in

'femin-

asleep, the

at

imp-

an

express

'littions'

a much

purposes:

to

with

of

had

Archer

of

that

of

numbered

discussion

and

cation

as

out

to

that

pp. 827-829)

random

"I

on falling who, in every-day

meaning

(1946,

as well

that

trying

he comments

the

structure". "A example:

words meant in my mind, idea

to

important

on which

Froeschels

les'".

in

p. 827)

praecox:

two

the

identical

"Most

aware

last

was

(1946,

and

the

aphasia

almost

ted

comments

that

-that

An experience

"was

that

dementia

of

my profession,

and

"they

that

comments

personal

in

thing

a great footertootro"

bring

protestant

linguistic

of

following

is

and

word-salad

retention the

awakening

red

Trömner

the

but

reports

a Sabine

ression

I

to

content

Archer

"Yellow

To

well.

a phantabilit". "He regally read:

p. 349)

(1911,

better".

the

correspond

nonsense

ine

Trömner

named

sub(1923):

Brussels,

oh

being

often

the

to

holds

pencil

"Trifler,

existence",

sooner

completely

as

not

meanings

Schjelderup-Ebbe

"The

too",

is

from

Two examples

double",

Tell

the

from

nonsense

symbolic

be meaningful

time,

examples

cake

pompous

neologisms,

the

at

contain

also

witticism,

may,

Here

may

by, and

among Oswald

witticism.

doggerel 1960:

spiece?

verse

)".

others, (1976)

who

Oswald

(1976

that

appeared

272 Only Have (1946,

Froeschels to

thinking in

and

p. 831)

that

the

of

dysphasics,

paranoiacs,

"especially

in

or

by

uttered

above

which

voices

heard

in

or

unrecognizable

in

encountered to

the gives

an example

hurry

and

"Oh,

that's

in

disturbances

in

example

like

by I

easy, noted

ten

could

which

"one

if

that

by

there

get

to

spoken

awaking,

instance,

McKellar young

see

"Let's

wife's

drowsily to

a nickel falling

while

woman

in pyjamas 1936) also

pink his

speech

those

he replies

o'clock",

is,

For

to

responding

or

other numerous

that

asleep

speech.

which

there

get

(1857)

Maury

falling

hypnagogic

are

speech,

herself

"

salad'!

aphasics

some

there

'put the murmuring Hollingworth (1911, p. 103;

find

of

in

own or

voice,

thought

an

dyslalics,

and

examples

are

one's

while

offers

epilepsy

parapragmatism".

schizophrenic

p. 105)

(1979b, awoke

subject

illustrate

which

and

feeble-minded,

the

the

and

dysarthrics,

children,

the

hypnagogic

of

schizophrenia

hypnagogic-hypnopompic

of

examples

small

so-called

recognizable

aspects

in

the

for

thoughts

compares

encountered

speech

Apart

God and Henry Ford no umbilical cord.

ten". asleep

I do not give an accurate of what I see and account I hear. distinguish I cannot things easily of what the bad mistakes. I cannot grasp very and I"make hear is I being can only of what and said meaning but my I sometimes to these words, respond words; does not correspond to the meaning of the sentanswer The sound to me. of a word recalls addressed ences is linked to it in me an idea may and which which by my have no connection the sentence uttered with interlocutor. 1857,

(Maury

say

like: them I

had

and

flower,

wild and to

I

was

wild

ashamed

them"

in

while did

not

of

(p. 54).

myself Another

old

she

"felt

a

I

did

not

want

sense

at

the

time,

that

I

hypnagogia

make

animal.

a 28 year

of

case

words

pronounce

that

words

the

mentions

that to

compulsion

strange to

reported

who

woman

p. 54)

(1930,

Schultz,

I in

that any knew

p. 165).

case subject

anyone

was

saying

heard,

but

reported: if in a semi-dream do know how to not as -I ... but describe I know for this condition, certain I am still that seems to me as if awake - it someinto It has happened to break my house. one wants that I jumped tried to escape ran, out of bed, and door the locked took only also my child, and the crysay

273 (who is 11 years ing of the child old and strong) I laid down back my consciousness brought and then I shouted At a similar at my occasion again;... ' 'what do dishes? the night you want with neighbour: that She got up and answered not understand she could me. 1930,

(Schultz (1930)

Schultz

cites

of

a number

p. 55).

which

cases

show

in

features such and phenomenology schizophrenic frequency the bizarreof hallucinations, as : the unusual hypnagogic the of complex character of associations, ness operation

hallucinations,

these as

experiences,

the

experiences,

that

11),

No.

objectified of the

exity of

from

sensations

thinking

process, the

Ego the

the and

one

very

lively

No.

12),

the

or

compl-

abolition the

world,

that

basis

the

as

external

experience

surprise

and

shifting

the

regards of

serving (case

hypna-

own personality

one's

diffused

the

one's

trace

any

organ

10),

with

which

without

physical

identification,

cosmic

is,

sensory No.

coping

with

attitude

delusions,

between

borders

of

way

one

(case

hallucinations

visual

hypochondriac

for

than

more reality

arising

normal

something

(case

of

phantasy-like

and

symbolic gogic

a feeling

give

may

which

to

extending

the

world

is

by

Mintz

(1948,

ending. An example

and

metaphor

logical

the

the is

analogy, of

a state

and

regarding which

of

illustrates

p. 549) 1939),

hypnopompic

not frames

validity to

be of

speech

given

presence

of

"inexact

approximation"

certainty of

doubted

the by

meaning,

symbolic

(awareness

of

(Cameron of

subject's

frame

outsiders

(i.

e.,

significance) of by

reference waking,

reference):

woke up one A 24-year-old married woman, normal, him, Seeing her husband up. already was morning; Russian; (the 'Light towel' the was couple she said, is 'set the Russian the translation phrase of another her fire'). husband Her what she towel asked on He again 'Light the towel'. She repeated, meant. became Thereupon indicated lack she of understanding. he obviously that what understood angry; she said

insist that to but enought she meant was pedantic He should herself precisely. she should express (after is light the towel, that on), raise a hesitat. husband the the Subsequently, when window shade. had he still did that why she understand not stated lighlighting that she explained spoken of a towel, light (or ting that makes and setting a on fire) had

274 towel

Another

a window

and

from

example 'Not

say:

but

afterwards,

lieve

they

whose

aly, tional

To begin in

meaning

the

that "to

expression

set

"footertootro"

not "third

the

Moreover,

employing particular

rules

frames

in

ence and but

is

between be

the

neologisms and

condensation

of anything

new words

meanings.

The

that

regarding

for

the

metaphors

of

accompanied

truthfulness

and

to

a number

of

expressed This

may t. hat

neologism, of

the

of

reference

conflu-

slight

structure

to

or

complex symbolic

neologisms,

both by

only

not

with

words

hypnagogia

a feeling validity

the

of

essence

of

simple in

the

very

an

frames

their

experience-utterance

or sentences, and words in schizophrenia may be tainty

stand

the of

known in

are

according

product of

a number

"immedia-

= consenting",

are

cases

audible from

in

concepts.

many

word

examples

often

unrelated

changes

ungrammatical

completely

is

the

may constitute

the

explanations

perhaps,

result

underlying

and

and

structured

crossing

the

"lighting"

latter

the

the

allow The

cause

and

that,

also

normally

may encompass often

to

reference

uses

symbolic

"loneliness". = as both well

as

certainty)

reference.

of

fact

is,

but

rules

identity

of

example

"Broken

themselves

that

of

These

"Uguru"

and

presence

"trifles"

(1973)

func-

schizophrenia.

example

parts".

Green's

suggest

a frame

these

equal

anom-

their

on

inspector";

for

stands

(viz.,

strongly

Archer's

of

thought

in

be-

I

as

a number

for

"feminine

utterances

attitude

subjects

of

for

= "complying",

rail"

mental

stand

in

that

a while

and

clear

to

H.

to

for of

the

"I

parts'".

equal

fire"

three

dissimilar

is

shade";

"into

knowing

Mintz's

"littions"

for

tely"

reads

in

stands

Froeschel's

p. 21)

subject on

for"window

"towel"

(1949,

hypnagogia

there

with,

p. 549).

examples

in

both

presence

1948,

core of a or aspects , analysis may shed light

and

study

shape.

(Mintz

illustrations

good

disturbances

thought

three

Can these

provide

in

similar

immediately',

'into dwell

shall

are

Froeschels

'immediately'means I

shade

and

of of

the

cer-

275 made,

statements Gross

et

third

In

(1948)

Mintz

and

loosening

of

his in

that

argues

illustrated,

by

e. g.,

example

in

(1923),

Archer

the

to

respect

in

examples

boundaries,

ego

analysing

(1946) and

is

Schjelderup-Ebbe

(1946)

The

(1969)

al

the

and

it

as

schizophrenia

(1935),

Froeschels hypnagogia.

to

respect hypnagogic

and

Mayer-

logic:

own

hypnagogic

experiences

the

transitional

state

Froeschels between

waking

sleeping two levels of the personality with were in conflict The one was the logical thinking each other. with its feeling we are corresponding of certainty - which in the state to perceive of being accustomed while the other process mental was an additional awake; behaved it were logical with and carried which as if it feeling The logic and the another of certainty. in the state joined feeling of certainty as perceived the corresponding awake rejected of being as wrong that of processes were going on in the state transition.

It

from

iences

had

mind

been

latter

of

ularly (p. 826).

certainly

ase

his

occur

in

its

its

presence

he

allowed

himself

the

feeling in

in

logical

our to

and

acc-

"we

regmind"

waking progress would

to

proportion

one

that

certainty

wakefulness

in

incre-

the

proportion

attitude. in

sections or

conviction, own unrelated

of

two

the

to of

the

against

considers

inferior

in

and

between

work

from

other

(p. 825)

distinguishes and

exper-

waking

"reacted"

as

increased

critical

certainty, on

had

"the

which

logical

the

withdrawal

As argued

he

thinking

have

in

obliterated"

certainty

hypnagogia

diminishing

of

of

However,

most

ing

Thus

his

recorded

irritated"and

through

into

of

"felt

hypnagogic attain

deeper

completely

a feeling

ompanying

Froeschels

hypnagogia

of

phenomena.

emerging kinds

that

noted

a stage

not

the

which

to

be

must

p. 826).

1946,

(Froeschels

to activity

any

this

sense logical is

no

paper, of

the

feelmay

significance activity,

guarantee

and of

the

276 truth

feeling

the these

and

state

trolled

to

attention

to

tant rying

note

general to the

feeling

in

the

later

of

the

ability

it

Waking

as

mentation

to

considered draw

mentation

and object identifying

blurring the

boundaries),

to

absorbed

mind

waking

logical

take

to

ins-

for

activities:

a syllogism

of

premiss

dimin-

and

explicit

without

and

waking (a)

the

hypnagogic

logic

the

subject

distancing

on

and

activity,

mental

methods,

e. g.,

the

be valid

forms

of

(b)

on

gener-

syllogism, in

thinking,

order

conclusions.

Hypnagogic

subject

and

abstract

especially

a fact.

as

based

object

degree

reflection the

sub-

of

automatically

major

between

is

employing

in

the

merely thus:

the

hypnagogia,

of

in

experience

a statement-conclusion

summarized

both

ally

tendency

out

in

car-

certainty

a corresponding

is

steps

differences

The

In

in

furnishes

that

(closeness

intellectual

of

or

starkly

premisses, may be

gap

i. e.,

to

impor-

e. g.,

of

(b)

gene-

is

It

a feeling

con-

and and

validity.

absorption

rise

checked

conclusion

per-

ordinary

assumptions

and

attention

leave

may

appear

of

certainty.

'valid'

and

tance,

degree

gives

stages,

closing

distinct

from

that

the

ishing

the

of

the

activity,

is

degree

the

object)

in

thus

of

satisfaction), is

it

by

a logical

it

a considerable

intellectual

ject

in

is

appears

thoughts,

these In

certainty

degrees

varying

a syllogism,

out

with

(or

of

extent

(a)

to

hallucinations.

or

that

certainty

of

paid

a considerable of

feeling

the

feeling

the

ralizations

to

of

sensations

waking

or

of

a function

be

ceptions,

us

degree

be

hallucina-

or

sensations,

facts,

of

an accompaniment

perceptions,

the

Experientially,

transactions. is

certainty

of

thoughts,

tions, to

validity

or

logical

of

one

mental

any concept identification

the

the

resulting of

one

(i.

between

and

in

e.,

loss the

abolishes

(non-reflection)

empathic

subject

other or

activity or

gap

differences

diminishes

a kinesthetic

'enables'

with

the

closes

their

(b) and

(a)

method

to

identify

in

the

concept

himself

linking, with

many of

ego between

thus

leading

equally

overlapping another.

cases

gap

knowing

of

subject

which with or

total

277 The

hypnagogic

panying due

to

and

tendency

the

feeling

the

of

presence

certainty

of

schizophrenic the

of

be

to

subject

thoughts, occurring spontaneously images, Such absorption-withdrawal etc. feeling

of

certainty

the

tendency

to

relate

other

entities,

the

and to

with

make

contact

cases

where

has

tual

analytic the

his

the

world

hypnagogist,

the

boundaries

ego

it

as

ortance tial-cognitive

lie

to

phenomena

The

loosening

tions

and

is

levels

of

the

of

the

e. g.,

or

organism's

dissolution,

and/or

ernal

sensations/perceptions,

egos,

blurring,

or

in

lose

to

imp-

paramount

both

has

1972).

tends

experienconditions.

many

ramifica-

itself,

at

various body

encompassing internalization

ext-

other

with of

assimilation

sche-

of

identification

overlapping

percep-

most

of

manifests

hypnagog-

Dusen.

of in

experience

level.

primarily

also

(LEB)

boundaries

ego

apparently

normal

van

root

encountered

report

the

functioning

the

at

represented,

ma alterations

like

from

(see,

to

a subconscious

schizophrenic This is a feature

.

seems

have

schizophrenic,

imaginal

etc.,

and

Others

on

is

ego

inability

patients.

and

doubt)

one's

schizophrenics

environment

for

no room

their

of

attention

explain

Clinicians

empathically

his

withdrawn

absorbed

Like

that

appear

ist,

an

them

is

soon.

complain

therapy

with

would

concepts,

schizophrenic

during

communicated would

and

frequently

psychologists

It

events

absorbed-withdrawn

perceptions,

(there ideas,

accom-

may be

experiences

into

both

often

concepts,

dissociation. We have

the

or

that

339).

to

(1938)

Isakower

characteristic the

around

various inution of

of parts the

sleep and

ego's

in forms

that

and body

himself

are

experienced

his

own body"

lose

points

out

onset:

"(1)

functions

of

differentiation".

body

hypnagogia

his

may

outside and

that

various

hypnagogist

events

happening

seen

take

may

alterations ently

already

infrequ-

not

altogether

schema

"as

something

1938,

(Isakower

two

schema

consecutive

processes

a disintegration the

ego; This

p.

and is

of (2) in

a dim-

278

initial

initiating

and

the

be

to

(body

ego" blurred

bodily

and

structure that

it

state

ssed

inundated springing

is

of

not

as

it

from

blurring

of

schema as

such

mena for

body

of

may

McKellar

and

of

experiences

gogic

latter

that

the

that

form

(p. 272).

basis

At

of

another

of

significance, 1911; Hollingworth

again

special

Isakower

images,

(1938)

van

points

experiences

sensory

1972).

Dusen

bodily

of the

change"

indiscriminate may

delusions

acquire (e. g.,

instance,

For

kinaes-

to

noting

alterations

to

hypna-

to and

thoughts,

leading

phenomay account

micropsia

LEB and

the

loosen-

the

attention

delusions

psychotic

perceptions,

level

1911).

schema the

phenomenon

'inundation'

drew and

is

the

catatonic

many

to

one for

the

body

the

to

level,

the

inundation,

This

Trömner

"similar

that

for

the

a regre-

such

assume

the

for

body

of are

the

appearance

At

macropsia

hallucinations

thetic

in

processes

At

and

(1954)

Simpson

the

may account

concepts

(cf.

a particular

world".

postures;

word-salad

catatonic

to

account

catatonic

in

ego".

LEB,

the

ambivalence.

schizophrenic

ing

this

booming

does

world...

external

that conjecture is comparable state

unreasonable

a "buzzing,

the

to

post-natal

by

schizophrenic

in

the

of

"begin

as

natural

ego

immediately

the

of

body

the

of

is

It

notes,

identification)

sensations

same

the

hypnagogic

most further

with

time

is

LEB

boundaries

the

fused as

the

at

the

p. 337-38)

and

become

to

world....

external

behind

hypnagogia

localized

are

region

lying

schematization

and

perceptions

that

(1938,

of

progression

"body

above

factor

As Isakower

phenomena. in

my proposition

with

agreement

as

out,

is the coming fully developed that delusion world the is it in schizophrenia, to an end, as we meet with by manifestations of ego-disintegcommonly preceded to hypersensibility by external a accompanied ration, distortions impressions by temporal spatial and and the In condition the a such objects perceived... of betdifference feels the that himself often patient has vanished. ween waking and sleeping 1938, (Isakower pp. 340-341). Isakower's a schizophrenic also

in

hypnagogia

description delusion (see

of are, Schultz

the of

features

preceding course,

1930).

to

be met

Moreover,

of with these

279 are

singularly

not

delusion,

specific but

end,

the

and

in

is

LEB

be

of

the

of

hypnagogia

they

result

with

the

genesis

can

its

We have is

to

illusions

or

of

images

as

significance. here experienced

Evidence

nted,

in

absorbed

are

We must ing

forth

as In

1961)

or

those

In

perception.

Fish

word

the

thought

his

colleague

"who it

on

'Lino'

The

variety,

his

of

stood

first,

and came

'No

lie',

that

according

two

there

is

into

he was to

down

his

not

Matussek,

be

of

took to

the

of

example

followed

an

instruction

there

takes

of

a coll-

as

was In

ver-

linoleum.

the

lie".

Fish

by

squeak

as

most

delusional

the

gives

see

image.

the

involvement

the

and

stron-

concept.

kinds

to

mind he

which

be

(cited

a floorboard

looked

object

or

to or

p. 829)

(1961, heard

the

Matussek of

them.

is

necessarily

object

an

merely

are

subconscious bringthe fore

what

mind

a

features

to

an

of

waking

existence

the

associations.

eague

the

images

state

much

may not

by

replace

of

schizophrenia,

the

proposed

this

very

fascination

the

concrete

feature

qualities

to

in

that

unwarra-

often

totally

or even

characterizing

respect

most

accom-

experienced

objects

are

by

an,

and

'interpretation'

thought

in

a patient

toys.

representative

most

important

his

mind

own

features

same

with

activities

their

and

These

in

bear

also

much

physical

the

with

that

that

them,

represent

level, of

coupled

suggests

impr-

kinesthetic-

acquire

and

levels stage

distortions

which,

strongest

manifest-

(cognitive)

spatial

physical

The

external

internally

like

a game

their

and

gest

very

a state

unconscious

bal

is

to

a higher

LEB on

the

panying

to

consider-

a particular

at

felt

only

(fascination)

taken

shed

experiential

a hypersensibility

not

are

well

and

delusions:

its

and

the

that

seen

absorption

posited

an

all

of

event

on all

appearance

in

such

to

coming

manifestations.

a core

as

objects

In

a

of

withdrawal-absorption

various

as

child

is

undoubtedly

hypnagogic

the

there

due

ally

found

of

their

These

but,

world

LEB with

organism.

essions.

the

thought

make

ations

that

above

the

to

viz.,

accompaniments

and

this.

on

As argued ushers

prodromes

hypnagogia

of

study

light

able

be

to

are

the

the

by from

second

place

a

280 loosening

the

of

coherence

of

which

'essential'

properties

ent.

'Essential'

properties,

are

one

two

being

types

structural

ment colour are

independent

ins,

such

properties tional

as

insists

Metzger

make But,

own essence". impressions the

two

they

gogia)

internalization

are

felt

schizophrenia

or

apophanous

is

all

expressive

mood,

emo-

have

been

given

on

normal

properties

and

us

life

the

presence

these in

(and

to

the

or

objects, the

of

of hypna-

due

of

our

affect

waking by

called

impressions,

subjective

perceptually

psychic

events the

rather which

object

as

friends

or

are

not

recognized

apophanous

events

properties identity"

hypnagogia

of

He further

essential

persons

may be

relatives

while be

considered (p. 830). these

and The

patient. as

pro-

properties

Unknown

we encountered

space.

are experienced which internal in the latter

of

the

namely,

internal

which

by

second

subphases,

persons

such can

the

of

acquaintances, as

two

meaning".

prominence

phase.

that

apophany

and

misidentification

the

classification

says

into

special

undue

in

of

p. 830)

while

acquire

"this

that

five-phase

divided

external

a new significance,

In

or

essence

or

physiognomic

properties

space

acquire

confusions

the

of

significance

(1961,

external

first,

essential

expla-

they

(1958)

Fish phase

of

explains

p. 829)

schizophrenia

those

on Conrad's

of

poses

(1961,

be essential.

to

Writing

the

properties

Fish

internalization of

quality

Although

exceptional

resultant

the

"apophany

in

brightness,

qual-

perspective

varieties,

acquire

the

LEB and

in

arrange-

form,

habitus,

in

of

sensory

impression

an

proper-

those

ethos,

are

whereas

kept

are

other

they

quality

other

simple

qualities'

that

immediately

which

on...

the

not

the

all

impressive

'subjective

In

so

(1954),

expressions

character,

and

value

are

include

and

are

structure",

properties

object

"total

and

which

of

"Essential the

on"

properties

material

ities

so

to Metzger

are

figural

as

promin-

total

and

of

become

percepts,

properties such

a result

object

according

properties

and

profile

as

characterizing

organization

and

the

of

"structural

Whereas

ties.

of

three

of

perception

causing

anomalies

is

common

recognized friends emerging these

of

281 recognition

nence

the

of

their

an

effect

of

phenomena,

an

by

the

argued

or above,

LEB.

internal

of

promi-

image

object, as

and

into

coming

properties,

"apophany

to

vu

the

of

these

prominence

respect

jamais

and

properties

turn

into

brought In

vu

essential

in

concept, are

may be

these

although

dejä

the

as

(Fish

space"

(1961)

that

says

is affected, is a loosening there once internal space Memory of the coherence of the mediating processes. images field their the total may lose connection with inspirations. Thought and be experienced as delusional in which the patient's become broadcasting thoughts to the environment as the manifest can be regarded of delusional where a new signireverse perception, ficance to the patient. becomes of a perception manifest in The loss figure of adequate relationships ground leads thinking to the patient conceptual naturally his hearing so-called, own thoughts spoken aloud, becomes Gedankenlautwerden. As the disorder worse is lost indication and personal all of the thoughts hallucinatory hallucination Bodily voices occur. on bodily can be understood as the effect of apophany and the body image. sensations

In

the

is

into in

sentence

interpreted the

of

of

concepts

brought

concepts

normally by

about

subject

of

fies. a

more

link

as

environment

and

account

to for

for

make the

of

the

LEB

the with

that the

a

LEB.

the

to

the

form thus

contact fact

withdrawal

account

for

with

their delusions

the

and

assimilating is

This

the

subject

This

from

one's

acts or be

might

immediate

inability

mostly

two

of

).

patients.

identi-

then

subject of

the

of 'essential'

the

properties etc.

above,

blurring

the

of

the

of

attention

'essence'

images,

that

the

space

comfortably

other.

each

open-

internal

or

emergence

'essential'

of

is

passive

which

the

As proposed

relating

fascinated

(objects,

concepts

interpreted

trists

the

say

between

the

and

concepts

We might

of

unrelated

allows

which

properties

result

manifestations

overlapping

as

the

as

are

which

coherence be

can

condition

statements

is

"once the

of

and there

that

a loosening This

process".

mediating

of

is

First,

states

of

a number

hypnagogia

closely.

Fish

which

are

of

state

more

there

affected,

one

the

on

looking

worth

there

quotation

directly

bearing

ing

above

p. 830).

1961,

(Fish

of It revolve

psychia-

might

also round

282 the

self,

religion,

'essential'

I

in

disturbed

do

or

even

In

hypnagogia

of

vu

known

objects

the

first

time

vu

and

is

it

the

feeling

real

paramnesia

ling

of two

may not

as

the

or

more

(cf.

frames

divergence

otes inence

of

which

are

of

accompaniment

of

fascinatingly

the

expressed,

as they

chapter

effected the

and

as are

indeed

important

and

intellectual

may come on

to

'Creativity').

In

an event in

place

the

in

a climate Indeed,

the

of

relation-

prom-

events,

etc.,

'essential'.

If to

be

properties

as If,

prom-

into

emergence

seen

together

coming LEB that

the

shown

fee-

may

a novel

by

of the

elsewhere,

milieu be

hypnagogia

of

state

objects,

concepts,

properties

cultural

the

in

references is

which

delusions.

and

grasped

these both

essential,

(see

or

thinking

properties

analysis, in

hypnagogia

this

names

conviction

taken

1911).

in

of

known

above,

strong

emerge

Hollingworth

effect

hypnagogia

in

necessarily

for

of

vu may

although

inspiration,

In

ship.

jamais

of

if

discovery sudden indeed to rise give

feeling

the

inspiration,

this

appear

of

jamais

11);

Chapter

concerning

emergence

in

blocking'.

familiarity already

hand,

phenomena

recalling

sudden

a

given

as

example

having

as the

other

the

of

The

and

'thought

of

that

sense

phenomenon

delusional

tions

likely

experienced

On the

(1935)

Archer's

also

observed:

in

experienced

is

repressed

experienced

1924,

In

sense)

of had

been

may be

Slight

memory.

a temporal

(1857)

that

singularly,

there

recovery

also

in

phenomena.

memories.

have

e. g.

may encourage

past

are

events

of

memory (in

Maury

phenomenon

the

accompanying is

and

are

hypnagogia

"the

him,

vu

in

the

demonstrates

in

regression

may be as

of

that

deja

Fish

with

disturbances

forgotten

(see

concepts,

which

considered

memories

inspirations

demonstrated

difficulty

vu,

of

recovering

jamais

schizophrenia

a variety

Before

of

deja

be

might

disagree

to

argument

has

examples

and

is

degree

(1943)

also,

what

in

delusional related

the

with

data".

tant

would

there

amnesic

with

I

that

considerable

of

as

primarily,

keeping

in

hypnagogia

although

think

not

Kubie

i. e.,

sex,

preoccupations.

Second, are

and

validly and

in real having

later,

as

which

importhey

inspiranot

been

283

the

such

discuss

to

'schizophrenic'

as

fiably

data

on phenomenological Fish

makes

de pensee

echo

ding

for

allows

this

to

A fourth

point

of

a progression

voice

phenomena light

phrenia.

is,

in

the

character

in

on

engaged

in

day-dreaming

and

he

becomes

withdrawn

to

and

other

recognizable

ted

to

could heard

is,

The

likewise,

eventual

subject

and

been

changed

one's

father,

of This

that

).

defining

are

heard

are

thought has

to

never

content

of

that

hiswhat

contai-

one. diminishing

the

ever

tot-

famous

distinctions the

in

then

that

from

to

next

mother, is, distor-

impersonal

leads

implies

The

rumin-

);

(e. g.,

with

is

LEB advanthe

subject

gradually

a more

LEB naturally

dissolution object.

etc.

voices

and

voice,

a gra-

subject

absorbed

one's

acquainted

to

the

schizobe

to and

ones,

entities

for

in

(broadcast?

the

fact,

a gradual

As the

voices

disor-

evidence

Finally

and

God,

reference

gradual

in

and

In

appears

outset

and

(e. g.,

voices and

the

as

thoughts

familiar.

saints,

personal

ning

the

semi-recognizable

personages have never

that

rumination.

heard

somewhat

figure

occurrences

the

at

voices

figures,

torical

and

but

between

with

externalized

are

unrecognizable

belong

is

become

) and

etc.

voices

ally

or

more

sentences

words friends,

that

LEB which

the

with

there

of

accor-

occur. us

hypnagogia

shows

by

is

Fish

is,

latter

play

he figure

adequate

of

similar

Evidence

begins

terms,

the

by

heard.

ation

with

support

gestalt

concomittant

That

and

based

in

may provide

shed

ces

to

hallucinations

may

change

justi-

not

broadcasting

into

made

LEB which

dual

are

later

distinctions

of

hypnagogia

of

study

labels

thought

again,

brought

complete

worsens

deluded.

to

loss

the

But,

blurring

the

ground. the

speaking

my hypothesis,

to

der

reference

relationships.

ground

or

on

a hypothesis

hope

I

which

and,

attributes

rightly

for

argue

be

whether

are

such

insists

to

point

as

evidence.

neurophysiological

or

to

merely

seen

subject

thought

'genius'

concepts,

been

not

this

at

relevant

the

then

and

but

employed

Third,

is

he

intend

not

having

setting,

'essentiality',

do

the

of

and/or

cultural

subject's

their I

properties

etc.,

objects,

events, in

important

be

to

shown

decreasing

between

284 presence

self

of

ved,

in

hypnagogia

ness

of

the

absorbed

in

in

absorbed Maury the

ongoing

activities.

time

"temporal

occur

Hypnagogists,

the

of

(1857,

madman,

and

same

he

other,

shall

distinction

tion special

presently

are

speech is

not

he made

First, gogic

madness

the

essentially kind. it

.. * spective several mind.

perceiving,

is

fascinatingly

(1857, in

p. 165),

hypnagogia is

or

lost

(1938,

Isakower's delusions

p.

there

individuals

hypnagogia in

see strong.

the

important

to

appear

between on

the

that

the

one

the

to

internal

for

response activity

and the such

in

that

observation

form

hand, on

grounds

in

behave

withdrawal,

absent-mindedness

utterance

a response

hypnagogist,

psychological

distinguish

and

the

that

person of

very

subject's

passive,

clarity

argued

to in

its

absent-minded

a result

attempts

in

present we

as

is

subject

aware-

perceives,

subject

with

absent-minded

present

withdrawal

that

the

the

obser-

distortions".

165-167)

pp.

manner

although

and

it it

schizophrenic

spatial

madmen,

Maury

the

and

and

extent

that

loses well

in

a clear

it;

the

space

that

have

Elsewhere for

compares

p. 29)

a certain strike

is,

that and

observation

to

(1848, to

noticing that

this

altogether;

in

without

hearing",

of

sense

is which

suggested

also

341)

it

objects

but

"ceases

mind

and

the

and

seeing,

the

self,

hears,

sees,

As Maury

awareness.

to

hypna-

a quesof

a

He writes: by a retrohappened to me that, sometimes between I managed to grasp a link reflection, in my these was happening of words and what idea the incoherent These express sentences

front image that in of my eyes at the very or the was with my attention alerted moment when my interlocutor his to me, I immediately One talks answer question. I was seeing moment and I express at the very what for One day, the example, when I was questioned. on the passasks me a question person who was reading is no tobacco 'There I answer: age he had just read; in words here', had no relation with nor sounds which My answer to me. the sentence naturally addressed hilarity and my drowsiness suddenly provokes a noisy disappears. I I had only a vague awareness of what had just but my memory still retained a few of said, in the eyes of idea-images had taken the place which

285 then that and I remembered the idea my imagination; in the middle had come to my mind of tobacco of a train disorderly linked of a host of words and ideas dream? And why that My sneezing to one another. prothe explanation: vided a few grains of tobacco which in my nose, had remained I had accepted after some from a snuff-box, tobacco acting on my olfactory memto my brain brane the sensation conveyed which, at I was not aware the time, of. (Maury having

Then, tation

grounds

ly,

the

the

and

find

in

which

to

absorption the

of

verbally

his

apply

is

talking

only

an

A number

and

hypnagogic

to

elicit

but

to

is

throwing

he

in

is

that

thoughts, inter-

when

to

strength

shown, is

he

achieved

their

his

and

mechanically

so

former,

some utterances

i. e.

light

on and

directly

Maury's

example

and

and

in

stimuli

a response

to

not

current

imaginal

the

origins

of to

further to

his can

to

them

Maury's

demonsthe

the

internal only

irrelevant

manage

latter

activity, 'irrelevant'

be

my curr-

absorption:

absorbed

external

showing

in

deserve

which

withdrawal

withdrawn

made

relate

they

with,

that environment is clearly what the

argues

the

are

above

as

clearly

(mental)

gogic

analysis

arguments.

hypnagogist

have

idea

points

discussions

and

To begin

trates

(b)

environment he

the

of

echo

attention, is

absorbed

not

their

person

regarding

object

important

of

observations

ent

absent-minded

(a)

environhypnagogic

(active)

of

their

(b)

and immediate

whereas

weakness

in

it,

reach that

differ

they

although

people

(p. 167).

contemplating"

discussion

these

he says

the

the

of

all

with

to

that

state

"does

attention

further

absorbed

although

hypnagogist

the

rupted,

two,

name-

important

attention;

latter

the

on

the

their

the

men-

age

he with

in

of

and

(active)

communicate

can

result

madman

intense

whereas

the

old

attention,

severally

(a)

and

of

making

stimuli

to

kind

person

same

they to

respect is

the

the

factor,

absorption

actual is

respond

In

ment.

by

the in

ability

that

passive

themselves manner

active

absent-minded

that

observation

pp. 165-166).

a characteristic

focus

to

with

idiocy,

sharing

hypnagogic

madman

above

childhood,

their

of

inability

compares

the

in

encountered

the

the

related

1857,

thus hypnaonly

286 in

frame

an external

graded

may be

hypnagogist

the

(b)

or

lesser

balance

to

extent

between

himself

by

get

there

fer

completely

the

two

to

example

pyjamas

in

(b).

may be mere

to

mostly

they

are

not

addressed

image

which bed

a subliminal

or led

subliminal idea.

However,

tances

the

then

In

Maury's

tend

frame

as to

only

and

itself

passively by

be

of

and imagery

In

but

also

at

any

the

these

sig-

altering

an

internal

space

attended

to

trans-

continually

based

level

given

is

is

of

incorporated

a gradually

coherence

More-

from

signals

which

absorbedly

auto-

increase

progresses

with

are

ones, :1948).

an

ins-

many

Vihvelin

Thus

into

whose

relevant

Silberer's

transformed

reference

absor-

of

is

an

although

case.

case

in

how

ideas"

and

words

auditory

presented

of

hypnagogist's

there

activities.

is

of

midst

the

the

hypnagogia

is,

that

in

e. g.,

also,

instance,

incorporated

formed

populated

for

imaginal

hypnagogist

external

(see

environ-

a logically

the

and

utterances

proprioceptive

in

as

like

(1935),

perception

always

physiologically

not

ongoing

not

illu-

as

1932),

of

of

including

environment,

external

pink

subconsciously

the

emergence

symbols

of,

the

particular.

the

case

trans-

money.

acting

a host

engages

is

this

phenomena

sensitivity

nals

the

into

although

over,

to

idea

an of

idea

sensations,

transformed symbolic

and

train

attention.

and

illustration

an

perception

image

an

is

to

internal

in

could

instead

Archer's

(Piaget

anybody

I

example,

subject's

example

"disorderly

ongoing

the

to

Maury's

to

be

serve

might

McKellar's

'egocentric'

are

rise

might

-Ebbe's hypnagogic-hypnopompic that

and

gives

others,

a state

time

"Put

(1923),

ment

hypnagogia

among course,

responses

Further,

McKellar's

of

even

in

and

those

of

and

inability

environment

erup

show

also

others,

Of

Schield

of

that

a greater

easy.

an

showing

reference,

salad",

of

those

of

and

the

ten",

an external

frames

Maury's

strations

to

that's

the

which

environment

"Oh,

response

a nickel

two

crossing

the

external

(a)

to

respond

to

in

stages

environments (a) An example of

(1911)

Hollingworth's

to

are

his

double-consciousness.

of

in

there

able

due

Moreover,

reference.

hypnagogia,

of

nature

of

which

and

is is

which

often

on

287 subconscious,

passively

absorbed

depending

on the

reach

him

might

thus

sleep

the

be

of

preventing

changing

it

internal

logic,

fit

coupled in

ring

of

a logic

is

directly

which latter,

the

been

and

activities)

'externally',

the

and is

ted

in

be

brought

either

on

and

madman,

In

the

similar (a)

very

argument, (b)

neither

from

the it)

to

In mena

the

phenomena such

as

moreover,

brought

madman nor in their hypnagogist to

respond

(a)

to

'Primary

there

Berze been

1914; studied

insufficiency

like

here the

fascina-

of

of

the

the functioning to

that

analysed psychic

differ

person

lack

rather, reality.

pheno(see

volition et

the and

external

Mayer-Gross

Maury's

of

well-evidenced of

al

may

intense

attention,

the

of

there"

on

contrary

passive

from

and

"out

or

absent-minded (or readiness

are

imaginal

ongoing

may be

and

disturbance

schizophrenic have

signals

the

occur-

certain

hypnagogist,

absorption, on by

and,

place

diminution

professor

madman's

taking

a state

the

respect

the

1911;

Bleuler

this

states. is

respect

of

passive

of

sense

phenomena

(receptive)

absent-minded

hypnagogist's,

of

by

attention.

active in

an earlier

of

As self-awareness. of fascination state

this

chapter,

but

we reflect

or

somatic

especially

self-awareness,

but

contradiction

in:

lack

by

the

relaxed

as being

when

subject

is

into

is

in

normal

as

The

resolved

as

result

undergone

i. e.,

characterized

attention

argued

the

absorption

of

state

is

and

apparent

only

the

both

control.

of

subject,

many

incorporated

subject's

towards

prevailing

object

experienced having input

transformations and

the

withdrawal,

It

information

subject's and

subject

are state (external

'internally'

beyond

the

psychological

this

the of

requirements

between

with

flow

the

the

to

distinguishing

thought

reaching

allowing

to

Due

LEB.

are

information

transformers

rather

the

state

degrees.

barriers,

true

would

progresses

commonly not

input

various

hypnagogia

as

barriers

this

in

and

that,

and

space, external

transformed

that

withdrawn

primarily

state,

then

seem

would

mental

the

of

or

perceptual in

internal,

depth

argued

is

subject

in

distorted

appearing sense

the

hypnagogia

in

that

It

associations.

mediate

1969).

under activity'

e. g., These

headings

288 (Berze the

1914)

passive

patients'

trate

follow

and

distraction ness "some the

is

have

workers

central in

mena

of

this

loss

characteristic

of

that

his

thoughts,

his

own".

And,

itions behaviour the

to

et

and

that

they

as

we bear the

loss

the

of

namely,

tions,

etc.,

blurring

are

mind

speaks his

met the

own", with

the

full

insight

in

phenomenon

are

experienced as "out there" unfold

yet

not

trans-

all

are

abnormal into

"in

schizo-

acute boundaries

said

the

thoughts

percep-

inside his

beyond

appar-

same

discussed

and

occurring

above,

feelings,

thoughts, at

whole together

If,

authors

he

that

the

of

or

which

of

feels

patient

and

about

Mayer-Gross

LEB,

we arrive hypnagogia

in

us

are

my argument

his

of

very

with

these

what

pheno-

tells

himself".

of

self

passivity

actions

clouds,

parts

note,

the

of

patient

the

of the

p. 270)

experiences".

to

respect

weakof

indeed

are

with

animals,

in

"not

being

above,

and

in

patient

contradiction

ject

or

"there

experienced:

plants,

etc., ent

often the

that

(1969,

and

speech

nature

or

of

viz.,

al

core phenomenon of further that p. 271) note

this,

with

disturbance

the

of

is

world,

to

The

passivity

and

the

part

seen

hypnagogia,

alien

a loosening

is

best

without This

The

self-identification

phrenia, self

is

in

as

and

primacy (1969, al

weakness

feelings,

Significantly, the

the

et

concen-

action

schizophrenia.

complete

strange

reference'.

schizophrenia.

full

from

of

Mayer-Gross

symptom

which

or

attributed

made

indicating to

thought

'frames

as

1950)

inability

and

of

often

Indeed,

self.

line

other

volition

(Bleuler

attitude

one

from

of

the

'Ambivalence'

and

the

sub-

control

or

instigation. In

and

madman

the

activities

physical

environment

external

stimuli

their

being tually

and that or

responses the

schizophrenia withdrawn, and

evidence

absent-minded

internal

is,

(b),

to

respect

else are

patient, responds

emotionally.

again are

person

from

withdrawn they they

shows

either respond is

That

is,

immediate

their do not the

that case

thought

generally his

to

respond

erroneously, In

inappropriately

the in

absorbed

so

inappropriate. who

both

that

both thought

of of

as

intelleccontent

and

289 structure

grammatical-logical appear

incongruent

stimuli.

Indeed,

with

affect

were

to

term

'schizophrenia'

the

of

and the

In the

1965)

and

11)

as we know,

also

of

case

of

reports

quity might

be

of

about

to

spear

famous

his

the

degree

and

his

the to

downwards

and

by

has beat noted 1933;

1979b).

Foulkes

workers

PicKellar(1979b,

most

hair-raising

visions

with

surprising

detachment".

as

above,

noted

ing

or

onment

and

iences.

However,

insight of

the

Hence

the

attempt

experiences of

reference

is

often

insight

even

with

in

and

acting

created

by

by

the

and of seen

in

his

the the

1909;

the

imager

the

subject,

thus with

of

not

retainhis

envir-

expersuch

always the

the

of

frame

an capable of

withdrawal-absorption. psychological interpretation, delusional that to

subject

make

for-

affect,

imaginal

outside

of

having

"some

by

possession is

one

unmarried of

contact

case

entirely

of

phenomena

the

either

the

that

his

the

"Leant

withdrawn into

of

For

subject,

schizophrenia

totally

some

subject

thinking

reference the

having

here

(e. g. Alexander , 1979a, MacKellar

can

intermittent

re-establishing

demonstrates

flatness

be watched

and may not be

my

environment

upon

remarked

in

invading

reference.

p. 96)

hypnagogia

both

In

1965;

anti-

disturb

not

reported:

for

As

behav-

affect

the

to

a drowsy

a kiss

Vogel

and

from of

ourselves

which

to the

of

also

of

EEG tape,

various

hypnagogia.

-

physical

remind

(p. 186).

£Coohch"

letters.

his

chapters

referred

responded

frame

plant

(see

flatness

incident

another

kissed

and

"

in

Flatness

in

"do

of rise

Bleuler.

saying

from

comparison (1962) examples

down

Leroy

by

we may

Oswald's

this

in

absorption

of

wards

detachment

of

giving

may be

and

"Eureka:

for

An example

who

him

incongruity

anecdotal

incongruity Archimedes'

and

found

professors.

that

circles";

bent

admittedly

-

and

detachment

one

absent-mindedness

demonstrating

sake

al

absent-minded

soldier

by

et

numerous

iour

responsible coined

responses reality

bluntness

phenomena

are,

verbal

external

(Foulkes

affect

4,7,

ongoing

emotional

the

his

of

them

fit

objective subjects'

his

rationalize into world. efforts

the

imaginal

intercurrent In to

is,

hypnagogia explain

frame this and

290 justify in

their

Mintz's

it.

example

by

"I

says: awaken

abruptly

puzzled

look

the

and

instance,

justifies

her

strange

symbolism

hidden

the

writing fall

his

of

in

asleep

a bizarre

make

on my friends'

unrelated

For

explaining

actually

might

responses.

subject

p. 47)

(1976,

Singer

in

the

expression

verbal

verbal

strange

own experiences midsentence,

comment,

faces, to

the

previous

result

of

the

LEB:

the

notice

hastily

and

remark

in

waking

seek

to

flow

of

tie

conversation".

as the

Delusions Primary

delusions,

as

also

found

are

pretations,

by

characterized of

In

significance.

first

the

and

patient

feels

shaking

importance,

p. 56,

are as

appear

more

much the

and

of

appears

unjustifiably become may then in

contained the

to

hypnagogia phrenia 1959)

delusional as

there that

of

in

in

reported

and

they

is,

to

explicable

is

effects

of

these

cases

delusions

Weckowicz as

missing

presuddenly

as

which be

well

and as

being may In

seen In

misperception.

(e. g.,

often

premises. may

second

most

subject

of

series

the

a meaning

meaning, the

e. g.,

thought

behind

evidence

some

or

a passing with

perceptions

the

(see

inadequate

are

group

those

pregnant

a complex

third

or

1969,

al

et

hypnagogia,

a conclusion-revelation

implications

regard

That

above.

spoken

thought

previous

the

world-

of

10),

chapter

with

conclusions

mises

which

in

commonly

any

of

"the

third,

Mayer-Gross

phenomena

suddenly

knowledge

with

kind"

the

unaccountable

thought the

to

seems

with

In

to

awareness.

patient

a passing

charged

encountered

1930,

Schultz

the

conviction.

a relevant

Although

perceptions,

perception

second,

Jaspers

delusional

and

unrelated

infrequently

group

the

suddenly

of

perception p. 274).

delusional

are

an awareness

and

schizophrenia

experiences

unwarranted

generates

to

normal

In

significance.

not

of

group

These

conviction

notions,

apparently

an

endow

of

inter-

delusional

from

hypnagogia.

between

ideas

delusional

in

respect

differentiated

(1963)

In

a sense

distinct

in

schizoBlewett

abnormal

lie

291 concept

the

attribute

disturbances

it

seems

of

perception

by

seizing

and

blurring,

the

waking

to

into

concept

that

conveyed

Schjelderup-Ebbe,

1946;

van

and

accompany

of

chapters.

not

reduce

importance. the

same

to

"'unreal' the

in

their

partimay

symbolic(see

audition

or

Archer

1935;

a

God is

subject

vision

Froeschels

conviction

encountered

its

is

are,

belief

as

in

delu-

primary found

also

to

hallucinations. discussed

in

other

in schizophrenic presence (1969, p. 275) note et al even

appearance,

patient's

They

in

experiences

Mayer-Gross

latter's

it.

that

significance

and schizophrenic has been former the

regards

hallucinations the

hypnagogic

in In

1923;

conviction

hypnagogic

occurrence

of

awareness

is

chairs

through

a

1972,1975).

Dusen

many

a hypnagogic

a hypnagogic

e. g.,

sense

Likewise,

or

to

realization

message

an

by

the

see

argued

or

which

three

important

an

with

may

as

subject an image,

ascribed

normally

have

suddenly

him

to

inundated

sions

that

by

reference

of

a significance

a schizophrenic and

'spreading',

Moreover,

the

LEB

of

placed

frame

as

the

a setting

a percept,

acquires

essence

by,

importance

one

or

And,

attraction

Thus

with

to

arrangement.

The

than

the

concepts.

properties.

LEB more

unrelated

restaurant

Its

certain

one

properties

diverging,

of the

shift

presented

instance,

ally

to

which

within

place

the of

expressing

or

of,

of disturbance

properties

or

character

suddenly

and

as

simultaneously.

play

may be

be

its

the

patient

cular

disturb-

involves

concepts

i. e.,

takes

on

mind

conveying

or

seizing

tends

due

beyond

p. 273)

to

or

of

thoughts,

this

of

cognition

patient

essential,

because

which,

For

or

properties

essential

comes

per-

we speak

whether

experience

actual

thoughts,

earlier,

argued

me that,

perceptions,

said

above,

delusion

primary

and

subject

be

to

the

of

the

perceptions, felt

to

the

symbolization,

are

of

(1969,

al

et

of

symbolization.

of

more

disturbances

to

Mayer-Gross

experience

However,

of

traced

cognition.

and

ception

ance

may be

formation

fact,

primary

in

their

frequently delusions".

if

that does

recognized, reality accepted And,

and with although

292 in

hallucinations

schizophrenic

many

clear

a setting

of

the

case.

always

to appearance (1925), Schneider

their C.

hypnagogic table

outcome

Gross

et

for

of

such be

ject.

That both

be

is

indeed

Mintz's

he

calls

strate

it. this

I

am proposing

and

hypnagogia in,

in

case

without

both

the

as

this the

phenomena, try

will

a window

basis

and

their

of that

"state

a number

shade

show

was similarity

this

tendency

discrimination

or

which

factor

conditions.

adequate

of

sub-

LEB then

the

I

such,

the

a core

other

proposes

hypnagogia,

He offers

is

as

of

is

which

subject

here,

among

we saw how on

in

activities

This,

(1949)

phenomenon

the

strike

in

hypnagogia

fascination

mental

reflected

in

and

and

what

a towel

of

characteristic

properties

as

example

identification

for

Mayer-

'essential'

the

Froeschels

shape.

by

arising

in

the

with

inevi-

the

implication

schizophrenia

conceptualization.

indentified of

the

of

are

if,

is,

the

with

(cited

condition

withdrawal

schizophrenia

subject's In

of

reflected

should

below,

in

etc.,

properties

should

factor

emergence

states

essential

in

the

and

schizophrenic hallucinations as

psychological

a concept,

that

control,

means

attributed

the

general

occur

p. 274).

An interesting arguing

(1914)

Berze

mental

equating

the

of 1969,

al

reduced

regarded

state,

that

so

to by no

is

this

consciousness

So much

thought

are

of I

of

examples

quote

is

transition" to

demon-

two:

(2) While in the state I say: of transition, 'There is no communication between the bathroom (The previous and the hearing center'. evening I had been working the on a paper concerning ) hearing In the and the visual center. center centers are drawn scheme of Wernicke-Lichtheim, by lines. in circles My living and are connected by a narrow are connected room and the bathroom The narrow, passageway. connecting passageway is common to the scheme of Wernicke-Lichtheim and the two rooms.

(Froeschels

1949,

p. 20)

I saw a piece (8) Once in a transition state, of the body of a woman. The over suspended cloth the body, covered end of the cloth while right four-fifths the remainder, approximately of the in an unknown upright on the floor stood whole, be is divided into to The three cloth way. equal

as

293 'Not afterwards, but immediately, I say: parts. 'immediately' three knowing that means 'into (dividing into So space parts) equal parts'. for (immediately) taken time one and are and the same. (Froeschels (1949)

Froeschels law

the

mind

things

basis

the

on

or

object

mind

which

(see

also

the

principle principle

or

be

category

identical

or

which

properties

of

character" to

contrast

is

animals,

equal

equal

the

waking

and

unequal

to

tends

operate

further

Froeschels

similarity.

that

character"

persons,

a few

only

waking

applied,

more to

in

the

"essential

hypnagogia

1947),

He contends

conscious.

for

between

distinguish

or

whereas

"essential

Thus,

Froeschels of

or

the

of

function. to

two

p. 21)

strictly

the

on

one

be

is

considered

sharing

seeks

this

that

of

are

necessarily

may not the

functions

or

based

hypnagogia

in

an object,

of

on

is

identification

is,

(A=A)

identity

of

that,

argues

1949,

'

from

derived

argues

the

sub-

that

logic terms Of all the categorical and which to has seems offered, similarity epistemology best the basis be the one that upon characterizes in the state the subconscious of transworks which does not mean term ition. But this evidently it to the subconscious means to conscious what feeling the The latter takes of reasoning. for stone a stepping most of the time similarity idendifferentiation to thorough the and way on hand The subconscious tification. on the other identical frequently with considers similarity further identity, with and does not bother 'research'. (Froeschels

p. 24)

1949,

Thus, in the transition animals, persons, state, ... the to functions, things, may seem which and different simior slightly mind entirely waking lar, The transition state may be identical. into flow identifies They together them. really a unity. (Froeschels That as in is

is,

hypnagogia

opposed

to

agreement characterized

tends

to

differentiating with

my general by the LEB

relate,

unify,

and

distinguishing.

and that

proposition resulting

p. 22)

1949,

in

the

identify is

This hypnagogia blurring

of

294 differences

between

Supporting

the in

comment

that

that

identity

of

functions

to

which

is

primarily

to

him

to

be

to

the

1965;

Silberer

its

of

image

the

Further,

the

experience (1930,

Schultz king an

the

or

nificance

process"

both ess

and

crossing

at

this

very

mixing

logic

Experiments

how

salad. sequences

to

say

The

gist

without result

of

this

thin-

state, that

speech

frames

expr-

of reference.

LEB:

1962)

(Oswald

and,

several

individuals Stransky

selecting was

imagery

meaningless

metaphors, the

Sig-

the

of

and

logic:

attention".

hypnagogic

appeared

hidden

my contention

wakeful

normal

and

head.

As with

alliterations, densation,

quickly

their

of

means.

in

more

Stransky

and

may

hypnagogic-like-cum-schizophrenic

in may be produced speech influence the of "relaxed subjects came into

by

it

complexity

or

is

literal

of

subjects

two

the

at

realness

what

thinking

of

out

the

with

to

occasions.

feeling

well

hypnago

and

carried point

many

in

also

both

by

of

schizophrenic

or

Schizophrenic

show

by

drew

properties

as

the

"the

of

fits

which

hypnagogic the

spoke

experienced

observation

but

different

'knowledge'

actual

p. 56)

by

I

symbolization

subject

the

workers

"essential

evidenced

or on

chapter

meaning

on

latter

one

dependent

various

that

the

the is

the

and

by

appear

of

subjective

may differ

may hit

schizophrenia what

earlier

particular

i. e.,

former

the

metaphorical:

be

to

carries

image

an

1924)

only

in

is

this

made

Slight

occurrence,

a particular

of

In

observation

hypnagogia tends not in imagery which unfold time

LEB.

according

properties

that

or

theoretical

seizing

essential

into

objects

and

subject's

and

the

different

hypnagogia

functions of

turns

similarity

constitutes forward earlier

put in

time

phenomenon

term

etc.

Froeschels'

This

the

core

concepts,

also

entirely

both

or

attention

that

on

objects

is

the

based the

objects,

argument

argument

mentation

at

more

identified.

the

more

(e. g.,

same

and

of

or

hypnagogia

may be

validation

one

and

under his

asked whatever

a catatonialike

and

speech irrelevant,

the

wordresultant

full

"a

great

deal

sentences

or

words

of of

conbeing

295 into

merged

one (cited

neologisms" already

argued,

frames by

of

are

the

of

Similar

forward

by

"a

put

schizophrenic

the

he

(see

reference phrenic

of

obtained

a disorderly

taneously.

This

may

most

sound

from

things, people, of ent frames

and

who

believed

functions

tical

on

He cites

"the

head

halo,

the

the

the

of

Jesus,

of

cigars

glance

of

the

a cigar

package,

shed

further

of

affect,

and

by

both

of

certainty,

light

-

the

and (1948)

an

the

and

simul-

tax

band,

the

patient

were

phenomenon

iden-

were

he the of

(i.

is,

that

and

a

the

woman

the

spoke

of

same

- which incongruity

ideas

and

other

experienced e.,

feelings

significance).

and in

agreement

of

'being property

much

Froeschels'

each

Thus

when

life

differ-

to

by

(pp. 108-109).

hypnagogists

and

how

encircled,

by

the

essential

activity,

see

absurdities

sex

encircled

feelings

accidental

as

patient

I

a schizophrenic

and

being

sex

and

-

of

is

or

delusional

example

reference

as

with

a saint,

this

conviction,

this

of

belonging

boxes,

man"

on

schizophrenics

argument

of

by

schizo-

illustrates

case

three

of

experienced

the

all

as

the

of

reference

identified

cigar

package

sex

feelings

basis

frames

verbal

clearly

may be

reference

Jesus,

in

(1964)

Domarus

von

that

or

rather, of

results

he

what

tragic.

or

schizophrenia.

Or

simulthat

of

frame

one

frames

more

often

witty

example

An

or

while

comprehending

Thus,

from

says

proposes

sets,

manner.

two

across

of

1935).

shifting

who into

also

is,

that

be

schizo-

principle

apprehension

Bychowski,

to

one

capable

the

to p. 125)

(1964)

is in

also

in

another he cuts

Mintz's

a number

possibilities

Angyal

fails

appears

a thing,

as

also

respect (1964,

all

"system-connections",

In

of

were

abstract

schizophrenic

relationships

may

which,

crossing

in

He takes

consideration".

Jesus,

resultant

p. 114),

Kasanin

cannot

others.

although

which

many

results

is

calls

with

1962,

argument

taneous

the

signs

reference.

he neglects

by

Oswald

similar

that

in

word,

A somewhat phrenia

it,

by

or

(1909).

Jung

to

sentence

the

with

my line

encircled' identifying

same way that (1949) hypnagogic

is

of seen

by

a person, in examples

296

basis

their

of the

with

identified

is

towel

the

the

with

shape,

dining

the

and

Wernicke-Lichtheim the

sharing

window room

centres

accidental

quality

shade

being

of

bathroom

and

basis

the

on

the

on

their

of by

connected

a

'passage'. Von phrenic

which

are

stags'.

the

law

lies

irrelevant

Von

for

identification

Domarus

logician

sex

since

as

In

B.

for

'surroundings' in

same

identi-

surrounded:

the

B is

the

considered

difference

any

everything A and

of

were

out,

paralogical

A and

of

Indians

points

intersection

of

or

the that

nor

the

conclusion

not

ing

in

tences;

separated.

centric has

and

Arieti to

The

to

pre-

predicate. have

conceptualize

than

be

pointed on

out

the

egocentric.

"In

and

speech

"inner

inner

The

for

single (1955)

on

not

identical

upon

of

with agreement hypnagogia, von Domar, us

to

paralogician

habits,

nature

In

remarks,

rather

predicates ... speech

common

speech he

speech", yet

but

para-

identity

accepts

one

respect

schizophrenic

egocentric are

in

the

he

similarities.

(1946)

considers

similar

schizophrenics

of

"partial"

Froeschels

from

subjects

upon (1953)

Hyman

of

that

is,

that

"the

observation

identity

rather

tendency

basis

the

identical

of

Similarly,

(von

from

language

and

nature

'certain

Domar. us

von

identified

makes

(p. 111),

basis

dicates,

he

box

made

concludes

adjectives"

the

illu-

an

(P. 111).

drawn"

the

as

swift

that

excluded

common

were

formal

the

swift as

is

the

are

concludes

the

'surrounded'

the

are

outside

they

schizo-

He uses

Indians

important,

the

to

reference

paragrammatical

"neither

patient of

Stags

a cigar

because

cal

B:

its

a saint,

way,

Certain

contradiction

and

of

e. g.:

A:

More

nature

a syllogism.

a schizophrenic

of

thinking

by

Mode Barbara,

the

which

in

expressed

stration

the

analyzes

thinking

paralogical

properties

from

further

Domar us

in

speech

to the egocentric regressed 1964, Domarus p. 112).

by

proceeds

subject-predicate

expresses his

outer

thinking speech

sen-

himself is

in

ego-

predicative of

think-

the

child"

and

297

between

autism

whereas

the

is in

pp. 43-47)

(1932,

Piaget

latter

autistic

mentation

liquid

substances

has

in

come, by

proved

the

by

rationally,

primitive.

Thus,

to

identified

with

human

the

dreams,

important,

body,

itself,

Aphrodite,

of

hypnagogic

of

instance,

birth

symbolize

Very

children".

from

a new birth),

of

for

water, been

issue

thinking

autistic

fact

(birth

myths

symbol

my own analysis

in

which

way,

so many

(baptism told

this

that,

He explains

operates "has

thinking

egocentric

intelligence.

and

ontogenetically

the

placed

in

and

is

as

etc.

),

and

stories

rites

agreement

Piaget

mentation,

and

with

states:

Ego-centric thought represent and intelligence... forms two different of reasoning, and we may logics... two different without even say, paradox, The points are as follows of divergence : a) Ego'syncretistic' logic intuitive, is more centric more is not deductive, is, its than that reasoning to from premise The mind leaps made explicit. bound, conclusion at a single stopping without is attached to proving, on the way. b) Little value The vision of the propositions. or even checking feeling belief brings a and state of about a whole far if than each step of security more rapidly in the argument c) Personal were made explicit. likewise of analogy schemas are made use of, openly of earlier reasoning memories without influence. d) Visual their manifesting schemas an important and can even take also play part, in supporting the deduction the place of proof judgements is made. that of value e) Finally, have far than on more influence on Ego-centric thought. communicable (quoted Von

Domarus

relationship of

primitive is

one logical are

peoples

(they

to

thought in

in

tive

and

and

legends

argued

speech of was

schizophrenic

archaic-magic of

(1930), for

the

chapters).

primitive Isakower regressive

of

speech

child's

many

share

close

and

the

speech

by

the

tribes. (1938), character

as

(p. 112).

in

Likewise and

of the

of

hypnagogia

also primi-

creeds

Silberer

McKellar

A

who

features found

para-

schizophrenic

(1922)

Storch

philosophy mentality

elements)

specific

peoples"

primitive reached

very

"the of

processes

the

egocentric

that

conclusion

those

conclusion

discovered

Schultz

the and

essence

similar

earlier

the

p. 159)

1965,

Rapaport

because

that,

argues

between

driven

by

(1957)

(1965), have (see

298 (1930,

Schultz hypnagogic the

believes

"belong

together

the

process, Ego

the

external

(1922)

as

and

Storch

shifting

"archaic-magic features

hypnagogia

tive

cultures

modern is

affected

instance, the

the

merely

on

metal of both in

as more

in

identified

may be

reasons

flowers

of

This

or

yellow

of

the

instance,

garments

or

illogical

"immediately"

means

kingship

partly

due

series

of

on

similarities

illogicality to

mediate

subconscious of

these

predicate processes predicates.

the

deity the

with

for

yellow

solids. the

apparently in

presented

second

of

Or,

gold).

or

wear

crown

a golden of

in

example

parts", "feminine

inspector"

"complying" the

and irre-

striking

identifications i. e.,

identification would

be

may

associations, This

which

Archer's

equal

of

be

to

to

may come

degree

"Footertootro"

and

For

may come

a king

which means (1973) "third Green's meaning rail" and "loneliness". is, "Uguru" That meaning levancy

on

affected

properties.

liquids

three

More-

examples.

identifications

"into

follo-

a single

or a life-giving

Froeschels'(1949)

on

'yellow'

Domarus'

a certain

For

identified

through

identified

then

and

predicates.

property

value

Life

primi-

identification

may be

and

commercial

to

1976)

single

thus

and

is

ancient

may be

example

plants,

may explain and

von

other

with

which

certain

irrelevant

(1935)

present

identified

obvious

for

to

sun

practices

sun

identifications

the

with

gold-coloured (irrespective sun

and

paralogical In

single

the

in

present

the

identification

of

Mintz's

the

the

and

possessing

references

instance,

of

the

by

predicates.

Eliade

basis

gold

complex

criss-cross

in

magical

1976;

the

process

same

predicate over,

Frazer

between

experience".

clearly

single

in

as

e. g.,

the

grounds

wing

from

as well

(see

also

found

summarized of

schizophrenia

identifying

of

process

in

and

been

be

thinking

borders

forms are

the

of

and

to

also

of

have

he

which

schizophrenia"

abolition

world",

Archaic-magic both

ending",

complexity

or

identification,

cosmic

of

to

attention

experiences,

"the

as

is

realm

other

such

"the

as

the

drawn

also

world

to

with

hypnagogia

in

the

that

to

has

such

experiences

experience

which,

p. 56)

mean

to based

that

in

299 the

of

case

entirely

apparently

e. g.,

"Footertootro=Feminine

three

equal

that

there

the

subject

a number

are and

is condensation in a climate sets

the

the

result

of

schizophrenics

invalid

explanations

their

verbalizations

the

time

becomes or

the

manages

subject thus

and

The

instance,

the is

which two

or

reference

state the

development

the

hypna-

and

thus

reasons, Some-

a number

of

the

state his

of

links'

at

a sense

with

hypnagogic

the

(1924)

as

can

thought be

seen in

quoted

example

made

by

is

many

associations

of more as

as

at to with

dissociation

the

as

depending

clear-cut

as

the

of

their

occurrence.

the

(1890)

"less

an

affair

of

However,

the notion

of

of

who

'splitting',

and

change

of

arguments

hypnagogia,

gearing

split-

(1939)

this

evidence stage

or

Hart

and

of

experiences

a dissociated

James

the

understanding

of

of

speed,

variety,

feeling

time

those

on

syncretization by the hypnagogia and

relating

'gearing'". of a matter from can be deduced and

presented,

and

(FOR)

reference

of

the

to

pp. 100-101),

agrees

in

evidenced

or

reference,

of

frame

inclusion

the

subjects

subject

frames

a wider

by

FsOR,

(1979b,

personality,

not

them

statements-conclusions.

'missing

into

more

hypnagogic

be

to

schizophrenic,

Slight's

irrelevancies

McKellar

gear,

often, thoughts

understanding

the

the

characterized

of

these

and

of

switching

irrelevancy

spoke

for

crowding

rather

the

follow

of

11.

chapter

of

to

as

are

seen,

of

validity

irrelevant

hypnagogic

of

prolonging

the

about

pregnant

the

his

to

frames

many

Just

the

of

by

account

for

from,

and. apparently

unlike out

steps

however,

complex

we have

as

incapable

generally

times,

of

But, awakes

tracing

in

identifications

meaningful.

subject

Not

apparently

which,

significance.

gogic

passivity.

confident

report

infre-

and

identifications.

and

subjects

and

of

very

or

these

together

traversing

clearly

crowding

syncretization

bringing

of

imply

also

reference

of

be

may

might

observed

engage

conclusions

hypnagogic

often

openness

feeling

and

It

frames

of

that

quently,

reference

there

rail=complying"

identifications.

associating

missing

"immediately=into

inspector",

"third

parts",

identifications,

unrelated

might

may suggest.

300 is,

That be

to

as

FsOR.

In

external but

by

characterized such

formed

fit

to

new,

that

subjects

can

experiences

while

being in

environment.

But

the

awareness

subject's

becomes

incorporated.

sociation,

the

vaguely

Thus,

his

individual

his

us

in

most

is

occasions

hypnagogic external

latter's

reaching

transformed

it

as

we may talk

dis-

of

hypnagogist's

of

the

somatic

or

perceptual

still

impinge

having

the

say,

already

aspects

may

more

trans-

their

of

although

FsOR,

consciousness

let

their

the

of

input

the

as

in aware

cases

or

We have

FOR.

absorbed

most

such

constituting crowd,

be

two

having

often

wider

dissociated

consciousness,

complete

latter,

the

the

from,

be

may not

FOR appears

of

dissociation

incorporate

it

seen

a syncretization

a case

environment

instead

hypnagogic

the

mentioned,

already

awareness on,

or trans-

undergone

certain

in

schizophrenia

one

of

psychological

withdrawal

formations. both

In important from

hypnagogia features

one's

another from

and

is

external of

way these

that

and/or

social

that

saying

speak,

more

cepts,

memories,

deductions,

and

more

normally

logical

),

(i.

etc.,

become

dissociated.

facet

affair

encompassing

ego

e.,

controls,

ego is

physiological

con-

syllogistic

dissociation

Thus

to

so

functions,

associated

etc.

in,

sets

activities

inductions,

himself

dissociates

As withdrawal

environments.

and

schemata, a multi-

psychological

disturbances. In to

the

the

hypnagogia,

Trömner

occurrence

of

occurrence

of

horizontal,

(p. 347).

dissociations

I by

argued

a. common

tonic

behaviour,

Another between auditory

the

In

the

form

of

awareness

experience.

group

initiating psychophysical

in

of a sensation For instance,

is,

diagonal

of

physiological

spasms.

are they

attention that

myoclonic

features,

dissociation

drawn

and

phenomena

psychological namely,

same

place

these

schizophrenic

share

vertical,

also

themselves

be

to

would

has dissociation,

oculomotor

double-vision

Although

(1911)

most

is

which

environment,

a person

the

of

to

not

however,

may, factor

be

with

cata-

withdrawal.

hypnagogia

may exist and a hypnagogic Trömner (p. 349)

301

and

being

ing

sensation

observant

of

aware Störort

did

not

phenomena

to

may come

mena

initiated

be

related

accompaniment

as

a result

of

many

images, take

gives

ceptualization it is than its

to

tion bolic

can

as

'Meditation' into

(condense)

Paralogically frequently

by

siveness

(Cameron

of concepts ening 1954; (McGaughran

category

the

although

von

made

Hyman and

Arieti

it),

the

addi-

a symchapters

may combine or

neologisms

a

as

the

crossing

which

are

of

outcome FsOR.

as

inappropriate

Taylor

1957),

very

not (1953),

see

it

of in

is

which a given

thought

different

from

Arieti

(1955)

and this

all

include

than

objects

broad-

openness

1956) to

been

overinclu-

e. g.

1947),

Moran

most

have

thinking

patient

are

more in

to

in

con-

Neologisms,

and

of

for

acquires,

ideas

more

of

stand

in

words

or

systems to

again

different

two

of

schizophrenic

the

outcome

more

or

unrelated

the

McGaughran

Domarus

two

examples

and

the

to

classifications

(Chapman

(1964),

already

a condensation

investigators

of

an

that

it

e. g.,

more

in

variety a greater These views

permissible. Domarus von of

is

1938,1939a,

tendency

pheno-

FOR and

of

resulting

or

different

referred

para-

this

Different

be

also

encountered

stages

and

as

belonging

faulty,

from

widened

to

of

classification.

two

of

condensation

agree

again

may

earlier,

on

one widened

paralogically argued

'Psi'.

early

in

seen

(or,

seen

and

and

unrelated

thought

if

to,

meaning be

that

notes,

hypna-

delusion

of

Within

idea

an meant

normal

one,

be

complex,

normally

the

Condensation

neologisms.

where

sensations

on

Condensation

to

he

as

dissociation.

we have functions,

ideas,

rise

light

LEB.

LEB,

place.

in

may result ideas

the

of

FsOR may

the

from

woman

autosymbolic

in

FOR might of

a trickl-

systematically

mental

hypnagogic

or

or

schizophrenia

of

state

The

on

in

thinking

limbs,

which,

with

some

asleep

the

current

development

the

and

his

falling

he becomes

"if

along

may throw

'splitting'

limbs"

interjection

to

This,

the

of the

an

irrelevant

gogic

while

utterance

exist",

thought.

which

through

hypnagogic

of

logical

in

"tiredness

of

the

train

of

7)

running

completely

was

(No.

an example

offers

thought

those

302 more

abnormality thinking

than

has

suggested

also

in

terms

of

who

cult

to

by

the

who

are

not

the

view

is

which

level

in

or getting (Festinger

rid of 1957),

incongruence

(Rogers (Peak

(1955)

argued,

and disparity the building

has

such

a manner

author

(1955)

ing

be

to

as Kelly

or,

personal that

constructs

by

The loosening

the to

conducive believed by

affected

dissonance

1955),

is

is

same

1951),

lessening

the

(1953)

Hyman

a blurring

and

imprecision

or

(1956,1958)

McReynolds

of

also

pro-

the above writers, the feelthat agreement with "arises is anxiety when assimilation of percepts (McReynolds 1960, or impossible" p. 255) and

difficult "a

decrease

in

categorizing of

ation reducing 'cause'

anxiety.

Having

of

incongruencies

investigators

first

appear

individual

the

at and

such

that

theories

classification the patient's

reduces in hypnagogia

anxiety

in

and

who

argue

peak

of

they

are

are

result

the of

the

as a schizophrenic anxiety can be found

addition

to

its

is

presence

in

by symptoms

schizophrenic

then

in

presented

in

of

avoiding

of

This

theories

a crisis

correct

quantity reduction

thereof.

that

the

the

a way

thus

primary

high

sees as

arising

observations

with

other

widening

conceptualizing

and

"the

that

he

assimil-

(p. 280)

extremely

(p. 261)

percepts"

the

percepts"

an

used

standards

facilitate

proposed is

schizophrenia

the

of

would....

unassimilable

strictness

If

strictness

otherwise

of

agreement

the

percepts

unassimilated the

diffi-

in

of

that

'maladjusted'

incompatibilities.

proposes

conceptualization.

poses,

in

The

of

minimize

constructs

anxiety.

in

to

as

specifically

personal

Arieti

the

have proposed that some writers is a basic there towards tendency (Lecky 1945), self-consistency and the avoiding

normal harmonious

of

-

comprehend.

in

one's

think

a FOR generally

that

last

in

necessarily

world

to

abstractions

found

also

noteworthy individuals

in

tend

persons

higher

or

(1952)

Peters

categories.

maladjusted

way,

mystics

certainly

is

It

that

logical-syllogistic

of

supraordinates,

of

but

in

a widening

as

a phenomenon, thinking

a defect

as

life such

of

an

a crisis.

paralogically symptom in full as a

which swing

303 'disturbance' in

hypnagogia of

uction

as

a reducer

One effect

that

the

physical,

social, have

takes

in

and

and

from

seen

of

presence

classification

doubly

is

'disturbance',

a thought

the

widening

schizophrenia

be

as we have

Thus,

paralogically

actively

transformation

stimuli,

environmental

the

which

can

Moreover,

transexternal

them

as

anxiety,

of

confirmed: a reducer

as

second,

anxiety.

anism

which

normally

the

former

the

increase

or case

of

by

characterized is

It

muli. are

reported

the

peak

not

so much

of

an important

is

of

incoming

West's

may arise

from

of

is,

circuits" extreme

similar

difference

as

the

brought

had

their

crises, as

that

note

a switch

between

the

to

the

may be

true

a crisis by

either

mystics,

experiences

observation

an

a

unassimilated

many

mystical an

of on

in

theory

we may have

result

increase

to

a breakdown

schizophrenia

anxiety

extreme

have

in

infor-

either

latter

the

hand,

(1962)

Whereas

stimuli.

That

interesting to

processing to

mechboth interin

a task

hypnogogia,

a sudden

or

gradual

the

stimuli, to

with

schizophrenia.

a "jamming

(1962)

Payne's

irrelevant

according dreams

and

decrease is

are

breakdown,

those

out

efficient

hallucinations

extreme

screens which

most

Such

is

phenomenon of over-inclusiveness in a hypothetical filter a breakdown

external,

allow

discussion

present

the

of

and

the

to that

mation.

of

to

the his

to

attend

paralogically.

of

hypnagogia

suggestion the result

of

of

phenomenon

as

to

need

rise

is

environment

experiments.

place

Relevant

to

given

incorporation

first,

nal

his

hypnagogia

from

stimuli

the

deepening

mentation of

that

that

bring

hypnagogic

psychological

and

deprivation

the

of

incorporation

argued,

a background and

to

red-

We know

against

apt

subject's

eliminate

would

seen, in

the

on

already

receptivity

and

is

and

and

place

anxiety

formation

and

take

as

syndrome.

or

has

relaxation

sleep

hypnagogic

the

tension

an end.

is,

present

Indeed,

too.

anxiety

relaxation,

is

It

earlier:

of

relaxation

slightest

reduce

argued

experiences

increasing

that

or

of

hypnagogic

to

thought

anxiety,

a constituent

of

of

suggestive a different

schizophrenic

stitoo, at of FOR,

and the

304 lying

perhaps

mystic

latter

the

ability

of

levant'

information.

Epilepsy

discussing

ignore

its

in

speech

can in

occurs

and

flooding

the

with

the

epilepsy.

pathic

by

'irre-

of

same writers

of

and,

there

are

bring

epileptic

that

and

in

symptoms to

ideo-

appear is

this

consciousness, not

fits

such schizo-

generally

arguably,

that

note

about

although

clear

which

deteriorating

thought,

dis-

symptoms

further

can

chronic

of

be

only

consciousness"

frequencies

are

case,

can

et

thinking

of

schizophrenic

Moreover,

a background the

states

The

in

to

possible

disturbances

clouding

observed

hardly

As Mayer-Gross

the

ictal

schizophrenia

against

"some

psychoses

(pp. 453-4).

phrenia

is

corresponding

establish

commonly

it

twilight

epileptic

accompanied

always

constitution

epilepsy.

out

schizophrenic

certain

are

cope

to

point

from

one

fits

general

schizophrenia

p. 320)

tinguished if

to

relationship

(1969,

and

the

and schizophrenia:

In

al

in

not in

true

necessarily

general. First,

(1945)

McCulloch

and

by

terized

in

quoted

support

accepted is

there

has

1960) In

these

leptic the

some

instances

rhythmia. adaptive 'normalize'

This effort

the it

the

realm

and

phenomenon

presumably

undesirable

imag-

and p. 119).

In

in psychosis 1966, p. 3) occur-

for

which

of

"forced that

frequencies

the

the

paranoid

observed

by

is the

reality

rest

(1958,

Landolt

normalization". during

epi-

disappear

by are replaced has been described

far"

with

of

1964,

Sedman

ictal

the

too

of

account been

of

been

there

facility

(Angyal

principle

has

patients

gone

"the

e. g.,

to

states

the

Second,

cases

(see

have

which

1924).

the

those

are

charac-

schizophrenia

that

Meduna

what

ranging

impaired"

enunciated

EEG of

and

separating

epileptics

twilight

consciousness (Bumke

consciousness"

in

ring

"oneirophrenia"

a theory

notoriously

in

called

evidence

in

schizophrenic

addition, "clear

of

psychoses

generally ination

of

included

cases

have

clouding

symptomatic

those

of

normal as the

synchronization

from

dys"an brain

to

305 brain

of

phenomena the

has

194S:

operation

been

found

by

psychoses

suggest

that

processes

the

nuclear

affecting

the

of

Hypnagogic

experiences

He quotes

Marc

(1840)

other

and

the

of

errors state dence

to

found

extensively

this

insanity

first

The

sensory

genetically

become sleep (p. 477).

of

seeing

grotvoices

animal

and external hypnagogia as

to

refers (and

he presented

some

hallucinations

individuals

a

especially

eviare

to

predisposed

patients,

case case

those

patients onset

beginning

the

at

of

illustrating

to

of

a woman

initially

of

(case

illness. at

to

the

No. 9)

whose

for

frequent

individuals

these

of

that

encompassing

only

course

had

they

mental

extended the

showed

experiences Most

spectrum.

eventually

record

illness

the

insanity,

to

predisposed

whose

hypnagogic

occurred but

awakening the

in

predisposed

hallucinations

is

on

this

delirium"

"internal

as

in

total

and

hypnagogic

viz.,

mental

whole

typical

section

see

sleeping.

that

insane

to the prior years (mostly unpleasant)

were

(For

individuals

human

of

argued

group,

comprised

the

the

illness.

their

of

of

workers

the

to

who

without

both in

systems

a "passing

state and

effect)

and

organic

before

and

refers

this

himself

Baillarger

first

normal

hearing

senses"

dreaming

of

who

in

sounds

onset

through

go the

and

be

schizophrenia.

the

of

perceptions

they

p. 474)

pathogenesis:

one

confused

figures

linked

may also

hypnagogia

to

sleep

them

(1969,

al

epileptic

and

at

overtakes

esque

1969),

al

14).

chapter

that

to

subject

in

(1846),

noted

et

functional

same

epilepsy

in

Baillarger

et

schizophrenias

involved

"Epilepsy"

area,

Mayer-Gross

and

relationship

homeo-

essentially

Mayer-Gross

ictal

regulating centres con(Roth 1951). "Forced normalization" (1960) in schizoto occur also

Landolt

the

those

as

hand,

other

diencephalic

of

phrenic

brain

by

cited

homeostasis

with

cerned

as being

considered

(Hill

static to

are

On the

activity.

electrical

Their

sleep

onset

waking this most

state.

development frequent

or

on A

306 hallucination

hypnagogic

beating

soldiers

her.

disturb the

or

frightened

intention

some

see

in

sound

the

drums

of

Baillarger

that

hypnagogic

experiences

imaginal

that

to

respect

experiences firstly, the are

viduals these the

are

lying

the

of

course

which, cinations hallucinations, ful

full

with

as

then

back

to

factors

he believes

many

are

argues indionset Indeed,

onset.

to

tends

eyes

where

cases

hallu-

hypnagogic

with

into

turn

ones

disappearing

Baillarger

considers

diagnostic

important

the

of

part

wake-

hypnagogic

merely eventually

form

they

of

the

sleep

at

worsens,

be

insight

hallucinations

naturally, to

their

these

of

sleep

into

of

Baillarger

the

recover,

Thus,

hallucinations

predisposition

insanity. a hundred

Nearly hypnagogic

This who,

between

REM sleep may provide

onset test

the

mentation Schultz

latent

"shared

the

hypnagogia

the

physiological

(1930)

schizophrenics

appears

et

between

and

dreaming

that same

Vogel

physiological to

(p. 58)

that and

and al

schizo(1972,

dreaming

and

components

regressivity"

and

hypothesis share

by

also shared drawn parallels

noted

schizophrenia,

dreams

with

is

having

argued

same psychological,

mechanisms

view

(1930)

Schultz

the

share

physiological,

phrenia. p. 449),

later

years

experiences

probably

to

illness

by

comprises

wakeful

begins

out

lose.

which

at

streets

experiences

He cites

the

begins

these

and

greatly.

a clear

occurring

of

the

her

have

closing

illness

h_vpnagogic

to

cases

or/and

recovery.

as

those

annoy

course

patients,

hallucinations.

the

patient

the

eventually

pronounced

down

these

the

Many

of

of

to

pointed

they

mental

to

is

that

hallucinations

in

exaggerate

as

of

It

group,

came

in

upset

know

second

noticeably

mere

day

to

she sent

soldiers

of

this

gradually

people

they

restricted

secondly,

and,

these

the

beginning

of the

however,

which,

-

In current

-

sight

beginning

i. e.,

the

clearly

paranoid.

the

at

and

but

was

during

became

she

situation

it

hearing

seeing

At

her

it:

Later,

Eventually

the

drums.

their

only

experience

the

was

suggested

sleep

required

correlates and

that

schizophrenic

correlates.

suggest

that

and that

for

we are

all

many people

the

307

of

hypnagogia

of

experiences

Further,

schizophrenia. for

that

argued

hallucination

of

'proper'

is

gogia,

to

recently,

that

"a

in

image imagery

are

1909;

1952),

is

not

1957).

closed

they

point

are

numerous.

have

remar-

a hypnagogic hypnagogic

not

subjects

hypnagogic

all

(see

eyes out (see

either

their

rare

a pre-existing

that

noted

with

present

One of

of

by

are

(1954)

that

and

hypna-

of

interpret

content

Having

case

Simpson

realness.

and

which

readily

the

experienced

drowsiness

the

type

so-called

'proper'

delusions"

"enrich

Rawcliffe

Myers

his

hypnagogic

intensity

in

as

kind

only

from

of

and

might

(p. 271).

psychosis" images

McKellar

of

might

the

quasi-hallucinations

psychotic

terns

terms

those

Baillarger,

the

hallucinations

the

More

is

that,

argues

schizophrenic

comparision

like

indistinguishable in

Schultz

from

schizophrenics

experience

hallucinations

Moreover,

ked

they

nonetheless,

which,

Schultz,

many

great

indistinguishable

are

Alexander

e. g.,

that

in

also

Collard

some

cases 1953;

reported:

It was dark but I 'saw' outside, out of the trees. I could window sky, coloured - bright see people sitting on*the roof were - what they faces. I wearing and the features of their beside woke my sister who was sleeping me and ' and began 'Look Ella! to count the people. said (McKellar Thus,

McKellar

Rawcliffe,

Collard,

subjects 'clear in

may have

as

in

by

tained

the

the

that

which,

as

subjects to

case

patient's

the

different

irely

'clear of

from

being and

still

able

have

separate

not in

Simpson to

have

thoughts,

This of

a state (1954,

have

able

that hallu-

presence

mostly is is

the not

hypnagogia

p. 270)

ordinary

of

of

ascerto

concurrently

which

asleep.

are

argue The

respond

environment,

McKellar are

to

and

in

subjects is

eyes

thought

data

schizophrenics

is

open

hallucinations

hypnagogic

ability

patient

with

generally the

, normal

that

argue

consciousness'.

'objective'

external

saying

nor

in

truly

latter

However,

schizophrenics

cinations the latter

the

Alexander

with

psychotic

schizophrenia.

neither

able

-

accompanying

ideopathic

along

to and Myers, appear hypnagogic experiences

consciousness'

a feature

his

Simpson,

and

p. 270)

1954,

Simpson

and

note,

same entduring the

perceptions, to

engage

as

are in

308 as

conversation,

in

Nonetheless,

both

take

activities and in

later

reaches in

such

really

can

A similar

comments (Kant: cited

that to

prodromal

pompic

experiences

and

indeed

to

patient

It

is

is

a

1879,

been

p. 10)

and

the

predisposes

Manaceine hypno-

However,

far

so

hypnagogic-

is

there frequent

be

times

may at

statis-

no

occurrence

individual

normal

de

illness.

their

may be

persistent

experiences

that

show

by

advanced

examined

Baillarger

experiences

phenomenologically to

by

forward

mental

schizophrenic

evidence

lunatic

Radestock,

prolonged

has

indistinguishable tical

"the

put

was

lead

what

hypnopompic

or

subject

hypnagogic

that

stated

in

environment

environment.

by

that

schizophrenia

who

although

to

persisting

(1897)

imaginal

sense.

argument

suggesting

the

like

that

make

hypnagogia

abstraction-absorption his

to

above.

objective

render

responsive

dreamer"

wakeful

the

the

to

as

example

and

over

both

of

a degree

context

their

schizophrenia

stages

such

from

seen

precedence

consciously

non

be

can

to

illness.

mental

Summary:

in

In

this

the

light

latter.

hypnagogic

of

former

the

are

loosening

of

essential

character

in

the

doing from

ego

the

of

boundaries

(of

to

a widening

of

or

crossing

of

and

merging

to

egos,

objects,

frames

'confusing'

of

the

the

implicated

with

)

etc.

an

emerging loosening

a general

leading

and

overlapping and

In

logic

specific

concepts,

inside

of

disturbances.

by

reference

phenomenon be

may also

classifications,

the

constitutes

which

the

in

extent, core

that

argued

and

schizophrenic

characterized

fusion of

attitude

the

outside,

the

the

with

lepsy

schizophrenia,

menological

many

is

objective Finally, and

the

(LEB)

attention

LEB which

of

that

hypnagogia

of

disturbances

schizophrenic

a considerable

boundaries

drew

I

to

proposed

production this,

at

phenomenology

present,

further,

I,

looked

I

chapter

I

subjective. discussed certain

similarities

and

argued

between

between

connections that

the

schizophrenia

strong and

epipheno-

309 hypnogogia the in

proposition nature.

do not

constitute that

hypnagogic

sufficient experiences

grounds are

to

support

pathogenic